
198SlHS8 



mm 



RfflOl 



■ill 



■■ill 

■HH 
mS38§l$l 

■ 

■r 

m 

■ 







IP 

■H 






> 




([ £ zs - ^ . 



j?> r , V, 



MEMOIRS 

OF 

THE LIFE 

OF THE 

REV. CHARLES SIMEON, M.A., 

LATE SENIOR FELLOW OF KING'S COLLEGE, 

AND MINISTER OF TRINITY CHURCH, CAMBRIDGE. 

s 

WITH A SELECTION FROM 

HIS WRITINGS AND CORRESPONDENCE. 

EDITED BY THE 

REV. WILLIAM CARUS, M.A., 

FELLOW AND SENIOR DEAN OF TRINITY COLLEGE, AND MINISTER OF TRINITY CHURCH, 
CAMBRIDGE. 



EDITED BY THE 

RIGHT REV. CHAS. P. McILVAINE, 

BISHOP OF THE PROTESTANT EPISCOPAL CHURCH IN THE DIOCESE OF OHIO. 



ROBERT CARTER,"!!? "CArTAl STREET, 

1847. 










7AL 



d 



'±3 






i 



CONTENTS 



INTRODUCTION 



PART I. 

. MEMOIR, &c. &c 

CHAPTER I. 

Parentage and Birth of Mr. Simeon — His Education at Eton College — Remark- 
able Activity — Letter from Dr. Goodall — His early Habits and Character — 
His Autobiography — Fast-Day in 1776 — His manner of keeping it — Mr. 
Michell's Account — His Removal to King's College, Cambridge — Prepara- 
tion to attend the Lord's Supper — His obtaining Peace with God — Delight 
in the Liturgy — Efforts to benefit others — His Fall — Trouble of Mind re- 
specting Saving Faith — Review of Hervey — His Economy, and Religious 
Distribution of his Income — Extracts from his Diary. (1759 — 1782.) . 

CHAPTER II. 

His Ordination — Letter of Bishop Yorke — First A cquaintance with Religious 
Persons — Introduction to the Venns — First Sermon— 'Diligence in Parochial 
Visiting — Difficulties about the Doctrine of Election — Letters of Mr. Venn 
respecting his Zeal — Letter of Mr. Simeon upon Mr. J. Venn's Ordination — . 
Earnest Letter to his Brother on the subject of Religion — Another on his 
Eldest Brother's Death, to Mr. J. Venn. (1782.) • 

CHAPTER III. 

Preparation to leave Cambridge — Death of the Incumbent of Trinity Church — 
Mr. Simeon's Appointment to the Living — Remarkable Circumstances at- 
tending it — Opposition of the Parishioners — Attempt to Establish an Even- 
ing Lecture — The Church-doors locked against him — Religious Meetings in 
a Private Room — Mr. Venn consulted — Trials in the Parish and at' Home — 
Mr. Simeon's Father reconciled to him — Marriage of his Brother — Preserva- 
tion of a Female from Suicide — Thankfulness for Reproof— Preaching at 
Oxford— Mr. Robinson of Leicester— Ordained Priest. (1782—1783.) . 

CHAPTER IV. 

Preaching around Cambridge — Claude's Essay — Instruction in Composition — 
Difficulties in making Sermons — Complaints to the Bishop — Comments on 
his Preaching — Contest for the Lectureship — Trials continued — His eminent 
Devotion — Acquaintance with Mr. Housman — Diligent Study of Scripture — 
Brown's Self-interpreting Bible — Advance in Grace — First Sermon before the 
University — Letter to Mr. T. Lloyd — Benefit of Affliction — On besetting 
Sins — To Mr. Thornton on Humility — Proposed Mission to Calcutta — Rev. 
David Brown and Mr. Grant — Mr. "Wilberforce — Zeal for the Poor during 
the Scarcity — Appointed Dean of his College — Character of his Congrega- 
tion. (1783—1790.) 



O 6 tf J 



CONTENT?. 



CHAPTER V. 



The Evening Lecture established— Sir W. Scott's Opinion— Tumults in the 
Town— The Lectures suspended — Disturbances during Divine Service — Ad- 
monition of the Offenders — A public Apology in the Church— Prefatory Ad- 
dress — Happy Change in two Students — Subsequent Disturbances — Elected 
Vice-Provost — Case of College Discipline — Letter to the Provost, and his 
Reply — Acquaintance with Mr. Thomason — Labors amongst the Gownsmen 
— and Parishioners— Visit to Mr. Fletcher— Patriotic Feelings — Joy in the 
Lord— Deep Humiliation— To Mr. Stillingfleet on Intercession — and Self- 
knowledge — On preaching for Mr. J. Venn — Proposed Missions to the Hea- 
then—Meetings at Rauceby— Discussion of the Subject — Meeting of the 
Eclectic Society. (1790—1796.) ... 51 

CHAPTER VI. 

Introduction to Dr. Buchanan — Journey to Scotland — Preaching in the Kirk — 
Extempore Prayer — Diary of the Journey — Previous Tour to Eton — Cow- 
slip Green — King's Birthday at Edinburgh — Mr. Dickson — Dr. Erskine — 
Sermon before the Magistrates — Sir John Stirling — Mr. Haldane — On drink- 
ing Toasts — Lord Adam Gordon — Dinner at Holyrood House — Mr. Colqu- 
houn — Mr. Black — Length of Sacramental Services — Mr. Sheriff — Mr. 
Campbell — Effect of his Exhortation — Lord Leven — Dr. Stewart of Moulin 
— Narrative of the Visit — Benefit to Dr. Stewart — Mr. Falconer of Glasgow 
— Lanark and Mr. Dale — Contentment of a Blind Man — Sacrament in the 
Canongate Church — Gratitude for Mercies — Devotional Exercises — Return 
to England — Studley Fark — Mr. Robinson of Leicester — Mr Jones of Crea- 
ton — Yelling — Letters from Dr. Buchanan, Mr. Black, and Dr. Stewart — 
Answer of Mr. Simeon. (1796.) .67 

CHAPTER VII. 

Chosen Lecturer of Trinity Church — Engages Mr. Thomason as his Curate — 
Obtains the Curacy of Stapleford — Sub-division of his Religious Society — 
Vindication of such Societies — Abuses of them — Publication of Claude's 
Essay — The First Volume of Skeletons— Appendix and Preface — Archbishop 
Seeker's Remarks — Order from Charles II. to the University — Continued 
Efforts for Missions — Meeting at Mr. Wilberforcc's — Letter from Dr. Coul- 
thurst— Second Journey to Scotland — Dr. Principal Hill — Dr. Stewart — Sir 
George Abercromby— Mr. Mcintosh — Mr. Calder— Provost Inglis — The 
Governor's Zeal at Fort Augustus — Sir James Colquhoun — Opposition of 
the moderate Party — Returns through Carlisle — Mr. Fawcet and Mrs. Gilpin 
— Benevolent Society at Leith — Remarks on the doctrine of perfection — Let- 
ters from Dr. Buchanan — Effect of Preaching at Edinburgh — Increased La- 
bors at Cambridge — Dr. Milner's Opinion of Mr. Simeon — Letter from Mr. 
Venn on Missions — Formation of the Church Missionary society. (1796 — 
1799.) ... 80 

CHAPTER VIII. 

Happy hours at Shelford — Straw Manufactory at Stapleford— Letter from 
Bishop Bowstead — Mr. Sowerby becomes Curate of Trinity Church— His 
early Death — Unexpected Legacy— Publication of ' Helps to Composition' — 
The Preface — Conversation with Wesley— Letters to a Young Clergyman - 
Mr. Simeon's Infirmity of Temper — His humble Acknowledgment of it — 
Henry Martyn — Mr. Simeon engages him as his Curate — Henry Kirke White 
— Mr. Thomason proposes to be a Missionary— Letters to his Mother — to 
Mr. Venn— to Mr. Edwards and to Mr Thomason. (1800—1807.) . 99 

CHAPTER IX. 

Diary during his Indisposition— Thoughts on Cessation from Duty— First 
Sunday at Lynn — Remarks on Fasting— Residence in London — Visit to Mr. 



CONTENTS. V 

Page. 
Newton— Mr. Robinson's and Mr. Cecil's Sermons— Mr. Wilberforce's 
Prayer — Mr. Clayton — Calumnies of Flower — Letter from the Bishop of 
Ely— On Christian Love — Lady Mary Fitzgerald — On an unpleasant Ru- 
mor — Efforts on behalf of his Brother — Mr. Fry's Preaching — Passion- 
week — Awakening Effects of the Liturgy — Opposition to Missionaries — 
Services of Females— Duties of Children to Parents — Journey to Cornwall 
— On Religious Affections — Dr. Hawker — Truro and St. Michael's Mount — 
Miss Grenfell — Letter from Henry Martyn— Mr. Simeon's Thoughts on 
Marriage — Letter to Mr. Venn — Dr. Fearon — Letter to Mr. Edwards — Mr. 
Thomason's affectionate Advice— Letter to his Parishioners. (1S07.) 122 

CHAPTER X. 

Remarks of Mr. Preston — Mr. Simeon's Treatment of his Curates — His Sunday 
Evenings — Letter to Mr. Lloyd — Comfort in his Brother Edward — Thoughts 
on Prayer — Letters to Dr. and Mrs. Ring — On the Loss of Friends — The 
Death of a faithful Servant — and placing a Girl in Service — Mr. Simeon's 
continued Debility — Letter to his Parishioners — Discontinues the Afternoon 
Service — Sanction for the Evening Service — Resolution of the Vestry — 
Extract from Fuller about the Lectureship — Mr. Thomason's Appointment 
to India — His Departure — Mr. Simeon accompanies him on his Voyage — 
Acuteness of his Feelings at Parting — Mr. Thomason's Shipwreck — Letter 
to Mr. Simeon — His Characteristic Reply — Mr. Thomason's Review of the 
Event — Remarks of Mr Simeon — Clerical Meetings at Shelford — Mr. Pres- 
ton's Account of them — Mr. Simeon's Description to Dr. Ring. (1S0S — 
1S09.) 137 

CHAPTER XI. 

Death of Bishop Yorke — Dr. Dampier succeeds to the See — his Feelings to- 
wards Mr. Simeon — Mr Simeon's Letter to him — Explanation of his Senti- 
ments and Conduct — Irregularities of Former Times — Mr. Simeon's Regard 
for Order — Candid Admission — ' Evangelical and Pharisaic Righteousnes's — 
compared' — Dr. Pearson's ' Cautions' — Mr. Simeon's ' Fresh Cautions' — Pro- 
fessor Farish's Judicious Advice — Private Letter to Dr. Pearson — Dr. Pear- 
son's 'Remarks' and Note — Mr. Simeon's Reply — Reproof of an Under- 
graduate. (1S09— 1S11.) 155 

CHAPTER XII. 

Mr. Simeon's Regard for the Liturgy — Appointed Select Preacher at St. 
Mary's — His Sermons on the ' Excellency of the Liturgy' — ' Answer' to Dr. 
Marsh — Defence of the Baptismal Service — Letter to Mr. Thomason — Mar- 
tyn's Sermon — The Devotional Reading of the Scriptures — Formation of 
the Cambridge Bible Society — Dr. Marsh's Opposition — Mr. Wilberforce's 
Aid — The first Meeting — Account of it by an early Promoter — Effect of 
Mr. Simeon's Sermons — Dr. Buchanan — Installation of the Duke of Glouces- 
ter — Awful Death — Lamented Decease of Konig — Mr. Preston's account of 
him. (1811—1812.) . . 167 

CHAPTER XIII. 

The Autobiography concluded — Persecution from his Parishioners — His, kind 
Thoughts towards them — Their Complaints to the Bishop — Mr. Simeon's 
Reply — Election of Church- wardens — The Bishop's Letter to the Vice-Chan- 
cellor — Meeting of the Heads — Dr. Milner's Interposition — Danger averted — 
Providential Circumstances connected with this — Proposed change in the 
Prayer-Meeting — Opposition to the Plan — Mr. Simeon's patient Efforts — 
The Opposition continued — His long Forbearance — Decided Measures — Fi- 
nal Arrangement — Mr. Simeon's Review of the whole Subject. (1811 — 1813.) 186 



CONTENTS. 



PART II. 

CORRESPONDENCE, &c. &c. 



CHAPTER XIV. 

PA«I 

Letters— To Rev. T. Thomason, on the Stewards' Class— His Brother's Illness 
— Martyn in Persia — Grief for his People — To Mrs. Thomason, Affectionate 
Thoughts — To Rev. T. Thomason. on being a Select Preacher — Godly Jeal- 
ousy over himself— Martyn's ^Discussions — His Brother's change of Resi- 
dence — New Rooms in College — Journey to the Isle of Wight — Martyn's 
Sermon — On writing Religious Letters — Arrival of Martyn's Picture — His 
Brother's Spiritual State— Martyn's Illness. (1S12.) 196 

CHAPTER XV. 

Letters — To the Rev. T. Thomason, on the Death of Henry Martyn — Diffusion 
of Christianity in India — Death of Mr. Robinson of Leicester — Tablet in 
Memory of Martyn — Season of May in London — Religious Meetings — First 
Stone of the Jews' Chapel — Conversion of two wealthy Jews — Martyn's Pa- 
pers — Mr. Sargent his Biographer — Retirement at Sandgate — Death of Mr. 
Venn — Presentation to Clapham — Faithful Discharge of his Trust — Bible 
Society at Oxford — Pleasant Party afterwards — Dr. Ryder, Dean of Wells — 
Meeting at Shelford — Catechizing — The Controversy with Dr. Marsh — 
Dr. Milner — Importance of Accurate Translations — On Religious Depres- 
sion. (1813.) 206 

CHAPTER XVI. 

Letters — To Rev. T. Thomason on Dr. Jowett's Death — The Bible Meeting — 
Sermon at St. Mary's — Strictures on Dr. Marsh — On sharp Criticisms— Sabat 
— Martyn's Papers — Presentation to St. Peters. Colchester — On sending Chap- 
lains to India- — To Mr. King and Mr. Richardson on the Duty of Patrons — 
Advice to a Clergyman — On Obedience to his Bishop — The duty of Curates 
to their Incumbents — Abdool Messech — Bible Meeting — On Receiving Mr. 
Thomason's Son — Effect of Martyn's Ministry — On the Pictures of his 
Brother, Martyn, and Abdool Messeeh — Cautions on giving Opinions — Arri- 
val of Mr. Thomason's Son — Journey in quest of him — Letter to Mrs. Thom- 
ason about her Son — On Placing him at Mr. Preston's — Letter to Mr. Wil- 
berforce — To Rev. T. Thomason about the Jews' Society — and Schools in In- 
dia — Bible Meeting at Cambridge — Female Influence. (1814.) . . . 215 

CHAPTER XVII. 

Letters — To Rev. T. Thomason on the American Missionaries — Rev. D. Corrie 
— On Closing the Jews' Chapel — Hon. Dr. Ryder, Bishop of Gloucester — 
Death of Bishop Middlcton — Appointed again Selec» Preacher — Martyn's 
Papers — To Dr. Ryder on his Appointment to the Seo of Gloucester — The 
Conduct of Religious Professors — Dr. Ryder's Reply — To Mr. Thomason on 
Preaching for the Jews — Meeting at Bristol — Recovery of Health — Journey 
to Carlisle* — Bible Meeting there — Tour in Scotland — Missionaries to India 
— Rev. D. Corrie — Professor Farish — The Sermons at St. Mary's — Con- 
tinued Trial from his People — Secessions from the Church — Ordination re- 
fused to two young Men — Letters to Rev. W. Carus Wilson on the Occasion 
— Remarks on the Trials from his Religious Society. (1815.) . . 234 

CHAPTER XVIII. 

Letters — To Rev. T. Thomason on the Abuse of Power — Annoyance from a 
Fellow of his College — Favor in the University — Chaplains to India — Kind- 



CONTENTS. Vll 

PAGE, 
ness of Bishop Mansel — On Meekness and Forbearance — On consulting the 
Prejudices of others — Rev. D. Corrie's Missionary Sermon — Letter from Mr. 
Corrie to Mr. Simeon — Letter to Mr. Thomason on the Departure of Mr. 
and Mrs. Robinson for India — Society for Educating Pious Men for the 
Ministry — On Attention to College Discipline and Studies — Memorandum 
respecting his Brother's Property — To Rev. T. Thomason on the Character . 
of Henry Martyn — On Symptoms of approaching Illness — The Improved 
State of his People. (1816.) . .246 

CHAPTER XIX. 

Letters — To Rev. T. Thomason about the J«ws' Chapel— Tyrwhitt's Legacy for 
Hebrew Literature — Hindoo College — Movements in favor of the Jews — 
Religious Meetings in London — Rammohun Roy — Martyn's Persian Psalms 
— Brown's Memoir — Rev. D. Corrie's Return — Preparation for a New 
"Work — To a friend in office on attending the Official Chapel — Memoranda 
on various Occasions — On the proper Exercise of the Ministry — On listen- 
ing to Evil Reports — On suffering Injuries — To Rev. T. Thomason on the 
subject of his Preaching — To Rev. Lewis Way on his Journey to Russia — 
Selection of a Companion — To Rev. D. Thomason on the Hindoo College — 
Jewish Mission to Russia — Proposed Tour at Home — General Zeal for Dif- 
fusion of Christianity — Character of Dr. Buchanan — Sermon for the Jews — 
On Trials as a counterbalance of Popularity — To a Clergyman on preaching 
the Truth in love — To a Daughter on her Duty to her Father — To a Lady 
on her Duty to her Husband — To a Clergyman on Parochial Difficulties — 
To Another on the true Mode of Preaching — To Another on the Exercise of 
Conscience — To Rev. T. Thomason on his Efforts for the Jews — Opening 
Chapels at Amsterdam and Hamburgh — The happy State of his People — 
Professor Farish— Death of the Princess Charlotte. (1817.) . . •• . 255 

CHAPTER XX. 

Letters — To Rev. T. Thomason on Efforts for the Jews in Holland — Female 
Agency — Kindness of Bishop Burgess — Visit to Amsterdam — Interview with 
Dr. Cappadose — Sermons for the Jews — English Episcopal Church there — 
Letter to Bishop Burgess on the Objects of his Journey to Holland — To the 
Same, on noticing the Jews in the King's Letter — Morbid State of a Student 

— To Rev. Mr. on Delight in his Work — Duty to a harassed Friend — 

Advice about various Persons — Kind Counsel for himself — To Rev. T. 
Thomason on sending helpers to India — State of his People — Progress of his 
New Work — To Rev. T. Thomason on the Cambridge Missionary Society — 
Gownsmen at Trinity Church — To Bishop Mansel, on giving Letters Dismis- 
sory to a Friend— The Bishop's Reply. (1818.) 276 

CHAPTER XXI. 

Letters — To Rev. T. Thomason on the Protocol in favor of the Jews — Proposed 
Tour in their behalf to Scotland and Ireland — To Rev. Mr. on the Af- 
fairs at Amsterdam — On Poetry in Sermons — To the Same, on Tenderness 
towards Parents — To a Person soliciting Pupils — To a Curate on his Con- 
duct towards his Vicar— To Rev. T. Thomason on his Tour for the Jews 7 
Society — The Divine Purposes with respect to the Jews — To Miss Priscilla 
Gurney on Regard for her Health — Memorandum recording his ' Secret Ex- 
perience.' (1819.) 293 

CHAPTER XXII. 

Letters — To Rev. T. Thomason on publishing the { Horse Homileticse' — Ex- 
tracts from the Preface to the Horse — Rev. T. Thomason on Religious 
Works in India — On acting with Tenderness and Caution — Clerical Educa- 
tion Society — Memorandum on the Restoration of his Strength — To Bishop 
Burgess on the ' Horae Homileticse' — Remarks on a Criticism of the Bishop's 
— Extracts from Sermons on ' the New Birth'— and ' Justification by Works.' 
(1820.) 308 



Vlll CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER XXIII. 

PACE 

Letters — To Rev. T. Thomason— Various Efforts on Behalf of the Jews— For- 
mation of a Jews' Society at Cambridge— To Miss Gurney on the Death of 
her Sister — To Rev. J. W. Cunningham respecting Dr. Chalmers — On Cler- 
gymen attending to Secular Concerns — To Rev. E. B. Elliott on receiving 
two Vases — To his Godson at Haileybury on the College Reports — To Rev. 
T. Thomason on the Enjoyment of Mercies — Sending him an Assistant — Re- 
turn of his Son to India — Memorandum on receiving Injurious Treatment. 
(1821.) 321 

CHAPTER XXIV. 

Letters — To Rev. T. Thomason on the Return of his Son — Journey to Ireland 
— Sermons and Meetings in Dublin — Archbishop of Tuam — Remarks on 
Calvinism — Storm on the Passage Home— Visit to Oxford — The Provost of 
Oriel — To Dr. Coppleston on the Calvinistic Controversy — To a Missionary 
on Experimental Religion — Extracts from his Diary — His Climacteric — Visit 
to Earlham — On Delicacy in making Requests — On acting with Judgment — 
Jews' Meeting at Bristol — and at Gloucester — Duchess of Beaufort on walk- 
ing with Wisdom — A Rebuke of his Vanity — On giving a Vote — Catholic 
Emancipation— Mr. Bankes's Election. (1822.) 329 

CHAPTER XXV. 

Letters — To a Father on Religious Society for his Son — On our Lord's Exam- 
ple — On Religious Experience and Cheerfulness — Diary at Paris — Duchess 
de Broglie — Marshal Soult's Picture-gallery— Letter to the Duchess of Beau- 
fort on Christian Liberty and Christian Duty — To Rev. T. Thomason on 
Mr. Grant's Death — His restored Health— Sermons at St. Mary's on 'the 
Law' — To a Friend who requested a Loan — On the Religious Disposal of 
his Property — Memorandum on the Receipt of a large Sum for Religious 
Objects. (1823.) . 338 

CHAPTER XXVI. 

Letters — To Rev. T. Thomason on Lord Powerscourt's Benefaction — Mr. 
Goode's removal to India — Progress of Religion in Cambridge — General Im- 
provement of the University — Sermons on the Gospel — Mr. Goode's Ap- 
pointment — The Vice-Chancellor at the Jews' Meeting — To J. J. Gurney, 
Esq., on the Motto to his ' Essays' — To a Friend on Fidelity to God — To the 
Same on suffering Persecution — To a Missionary on the Golden Mean — On 
Human Infirmities — To Rev S. Carr on the Circulation of the Apocrypha — 
Memoranda on a Eequest for Religious Objects— On the Numbers at his 
Evening Parties— On receiving Marks of Attention. (1824—1826.) . . 347 

CHAPTER XXVII. 

Letters — To the Secretary of a Religious Society — To a Clergyman on avoiding 
the Appearance of Evil — To the Provost of.Eton — Dr. Goo'dall's Reply — To 
Mrs. Cunningham on the Memoir of her Sister — To a Friend on Cherishing 
a spirit of Love— To Rev. W. H. Michell on the Death of Mr. Lloyd— Mem- 
orandum on being Defrauded by his Servant. (1S27 — 1S2S.) . . 357 

CHAPTER XXVIII. 

Letters — From Mr. Wilberforce on the Fiftieth Year of Mr. Simeon's Resi- 
dence in the University — Memorandum on the Occasion — To a Friend on 
maintaining Charity, and Preaching 'Christ Crucified' — Remarks on the 
Passing of the Roman Catholic Relief Bill — To a Friend on declining Con- 
troversy — To the Bishop of Winchester on receiving a Copy of his Charge — 
To Sir R. H. Inglis on guarding against Misrepresentation — To Rev. R. W. 
S. on the Mode of conducting his Weekly Parties of Undergraduates — Speci- 
men of the Arrangement of a Sermon — Description of the Weekly Tea-party. 
(1829) .367 



CONTENTS. IX 

CHAPTER XXIX. 

PAGE. 

Letters — On the Treatment of Jewish Converts — To Miss E. Elliott on the 
Study of Prophecy — The Archbishop of Tuam to Mr. Simeon respecting 
Antinomian Ministers — Mr. Simeon's Remarks — The Archbishop's Reply — 
To the Rev. Daniel Wilson on the State of his Health — To the Same on 
•writing with Clearness and Force — To a Clergyman on promising him Pecu- 
niary Aid — To a Lawyer about an Exorbitant Bill — Mr. Simeon's Care in 
keeping his Accounts — Memoranda by J. J. Gurney, Esq., of an Evening's 
Conversation at Mr. Simeon's Rooms — Hints on the Management of the 
Voice in Reading. (1830—1831.) 3S3 

CHAPTER XXX. 

Letters — To J. J. Gurney, Esq., on Mr. Irving and his Doctrines — Narrative 
by Charlotte Elizabeth — To Miss Mary Elliott on the Observance of the 
Lord's Day — To the Bishop of Calcutta on his Religious Views — To Rev. J. 
Sargent on the Character of Mr. Thomason — To Rev. J. H. Mich ell on 
Printing his Entire Works— Kind Remarks of Dr. Goodall— To Rev. J. 
Wright about the Progress of his Work — Memorandum about his Jubilee — 
Letter from Mr. Wilberforce on his Completing the Fiftieth Year of his 
Ministry — Extracts from his Diary on the Occasion — To Rev. J. H. Michell 
describing the Event — and his Religious Views. (1832.) .... 401 

CHAPTER XXXI. 

Letters — To Rev. J. Venn on Presenting him to a Living — To the Same on the 
proper Discharge of the Ministry — To Lady Olivia B. Sparrow on Recovery 
from Illness — Memorandum on the Completion of his Works — Statement of 
his Views about them — To the Bishop of Calcutta on presenting them to the 
King — Rev. W. Marsh's Remarks on the Occasion — To Rev. E. B. Elliott on 
the Loss of his Wife — To a Clergyman respecting his Preaching and Con- 
duct — Extracts from his Diary enumerating his Mercies — To the Bishop of 
Calcutta — His Thoughts on the Prospect of Death — To a Friend under De- 
pression — To Miss Mary Elliott on his Secret Experience — To the Same on 
the Right Standard of Christian Excellence — To Rev. J. B. Cartwright on 
the Effects of Religion in its Rise and Progress. (1S33— 1834.) . . .415 

CHAPTER XXXII. 

Letters — To a Trustee on his Duty as Patron — Mr. Simeon's Charge to his 
Trustees — Letter to a Friend on the same Subject — To the Bishop of Salis- 
bury on Resignation— To the Same on Christian Joy— To Miss E. Elliott on 
Humiliation — To the Bishop of Gloucester for a Copy of his 'Commence- 
ment' Sermon — To the Bishop of Calcutta on the Abolition of Caste — To the 
Same on prudential Care of Health— To J. J. Gurney, Esq., on the Loss of 
his Wife— To Rev. J. T. Nottidge on the Divine Dispensations— To Miss 
Mary Elliott on the Indulgence of Affection — To the Same on the mixed 
Nature of Christian Experience. (1835.) 435 

CHAPTER XXXIII. 

Letters— To Dr. Ring on Enduring Affliction— To Rev. J. H. Gurney on the 

Purchase of Advowsons — To Rev. Mr. I on the same Subject — To a Lady 

attending her Mother in her last Illness — Extracts from Letters to a Friend 
recounting the Incidents of his Tour — To Archdeacon Hodson on Returning 
from his Tour — To Dr. Ring on the same Subject — To Rev. J. Venn on 
Conversion — To a Person under deep Mental Distress — To the Bishop of 
Calcutta on the Indian Episcopate — To a Friend on Building a Church at 
Jerusalem. (1836.) . 452 



CONTENTS. 



PART III. 

NARRATIVE, &c. &c. 



PAOB. 

Narrative of Mr. Simeon's Last Illness, Death, and Funeral . . . 467 

Recoelections of the Rev. C. Simeon, by the Right Rev. Daniel Wilson, 
Lord Bishop of Calcutta . . . • . 485 



INTRODUCTION TO THE AMERICAN EDITION. 



It is at the particular desire of my much beloved anu 
respected friend, Mr. Cams, by whom this Memoir was 
prepared, as well as from my great veneration for the char- 
acter and labors of Mr. Simeon, that I have connected 
myself with the American edition of this truly edifying 
work. I know it will seem to any one who is acquainted 
with the extensive reputation of Mr. Simeon, among all 
descriptions of Evangelical Christians, and with his emi- 
nent usefulness during the many years of his devoted 
ministry, that a Memoir of him, and that prepared by a 
writer so nearly associated with him, while he lived, and 
so particularly competent to appreciate, and exhibit, his 
character, now that he is gone, might well have been com- 
mitted to the American press without the alliance of any 
additional name. An edition of three thousand copies in 
England, to begin with, shows what acceptance booksel- 
lers expect of it there, where the name of Simeon is iden- 
tified in the minds of hundreds of thousands of devout 
persons, in the Established Church, and among the Dis- 
senting Churches, with all that, is spiritually minded in 
personal character, and all that is admirable in the labors 
of a fervent and faithful minister of Christ. 

It is not in the least from any idea that the Memoir of 
that man of God can be materially aided in its circulation 
in this country, by my name going with it, that I am led 
to place it on the title page. Personal feeling has a great 
deal to do with the matter. The strong affection and rev- 
erence which I entertained for Mr. Simeon, while he was 
spared to the Church on earth, to afford Us so eminent 
an example of the man who, according to the prayer of 



XU INTRODUCTION TO THE AMERICAN EDITION. 

St. Paul,* is " filled with the knowledge of God's will, in all 
wisdom and spiritual understanding; fruitful in every good 
work, and increasing in the knowledge of God ; strength- 
ened with all might, according to His glorious power, unto 
all patience and long suffering with joyfulness ;" my admi- 
ration of what the grace of God made him in his office, a 
most single-minded, unwearied, undaunted, patient, wise/ 
successful minister of the Gospel, induces me fondly to 
embrace this opportunity of rendering a heart-tribute to 
his memory. But in doing this, there is a strong auxiliary 
motive. It arises out of the humiliating controversy 
which, since the death of Mr. Simeon, has spread through 
the Church of England and the Episcopal Church in this 
country, (not to speak of its appearance, under a some- 
what different guise, among other Christian communions,) 
unsettling the foundations of Gospel truth, bringing the 
great principles and the blessed fruits of the Protestant 
Reformation into contempt, till many have " turned away 
their ears from the truth, and are turned un1x> fables." In 
view of all the reproach which the active promoters of 
these poisonous issues are continually casting upon evan- 
gelical views and measures, I feel great pleasure in doing 
homage to the ministry of Mr. Simeon. In all his views 
and feelings, and public work — in his whole constitution 
as a follower of Christ, as a theologian, as a preacher of 
the word ; as a man laboring in every way to do good, 
and save the souls of men — he was a most concentrated 
example of that in a minister, which the genius of Tracta- 
rianism most reviles and most earnestly labors to exter- 
minate. What was meant by £7//w-Protestant in the 
earlier developments of that nmo almost acknowledged 
Romanism, and what is now meant by Protestant in its 
later more honest avowals, may be seen in full manifesta- 
tion, and may be accurately appreciated in Mr. Simeon. 
For the monstrous thing intended to be held up to public 
reprobation under the name, at first, of Ultra-Protestant, 
was not, as many were willing to suppose, the man of 
violent extremes in divinity, so fond of a few isolated 
points of Protestant faith as to reduce all other matters 
of religion into nonentity beside them ; running away with 

♦ Colosaians i., 9—11. 






INTRODUCTION TO THE AMERICAN EDITION. Xlll 

a few abstract questions of speculative importance, till the 
great matters of personal holiness were overlooked, and 
the Sacraments of Christ, and the ritual order of the 
Church, were treated with neglect. Such men, if found 
in the Established Church of England, were too few to 
constitute a class, and too inconsiderable to be the objects 
of such a zealous crusade. It was a much more influen- 
tial description of ministers, and I am happy to say, a much 
more numerous array, that excited an opposition so unspar- 
ing in the minds of Tractarians. It was the consistent fol- 
lower of the Reformers ; it was the man who most nearly 
walked in the steps, and enforced the doctrines, of those 
holy men who, at the expense of their lives, were God's 
instruments in cleansing the religion of England from the 
corruptions of Popery ; it was the consistent holder and 
teacher of the Articles of the Church of England, referring 
himself, according to those Articles, for authority in matters 
of faith exclusively to the Scriptures, and utterly rejecting 
from all claim to the right of determining his creed, the 
writings or traditions of men; it was the man whose 
preaching was continually holding forth Christ, and not 
the Church, as the sinner's refuge — the spirit of Christ, and 
not the offices of his ministers, as the sinner's sanctifica- 
tion — the fruits of the Spirit in our habitual walk, and not 
the receiving of sacraments, as the only valid evidence of 
spiritual regeneration, and of all Christian character; it 
was the man who drew a broad line between experimental 
religion and the religion of ordinances merely, keeping out- 
ward things in an outward place, and aiming, above all 
things, at the promotion, in the sinner's heart, of a personal, 
direct living, by faith, upon Christ, for all hope and all 
holiness, suffering no human ministry, no sacraments, or 
rites, to have any part in mediating between his soul and 
his Saviour ; yea, it was the man in whom all this was 
exhibited so completely and so earnestly, in the pulpit, at 
the fireside, in all his conversation, in all his writings, as 
in the fervent Simeon, that was the denounced Ultra- 
Protestant of the earlier Tractarian writings, and is now, 
under whatever name, the utter aversion of their disciples. 
Thus do I obtain the additional satisfaction in introduc- 
ing this Memoir of Mr. Simeon, to the American reader. 



XIV INTRODUCTION TO THE AMERICAN EDITION. 

I take pleasure in the opportunity of reiterating my pro- 
test against what I abhor more and more, as the covert 
denial of the Gospel, and the very soul of the Romish 
Anti-Christ, by holding up such a character, such religious 
views, and such a ministry as his, for the imitation of all 
who, in the private walk of true piety, or the great duties 
of the Gospel-ministry, would glorify God and advance the 
salvation of men. 

My attention was just now arrested by an expression of 
the learned Dr. Burgess, late Bishop of Salisbury, when 
near his end, as illustrating, in a few words, the leading pe- 
culiarity of those religious views, of which Mr. Simeon's 
ministry was a constant expression, jn contrast with that 
system of manifold error mentioned above. 

After expressing an humble sense of his unworthiness, 
and of the short-coming of his life, (unblamable as it was 
before men,) the dying bishop exclaimed : " Oh ! what a 
comfort there is in looking to Christ ! I scarcely like to 
use that expression, common as it is, of looking to the cross; 
it is a figurative term, whereas I want something substan- 
tial. I had rather make mention of him who died, than of 
the instrument by which he suffered"* 

Looking to the cross, proper as the expression certainly 
is, in a certain use, typifies in a frequent use the charac- 
teristic feature of Tractarian religion. Looking to Christ 
equally expresses the antagonist. Figure instead of sub- 
stance, the imagination stimulated by symbols, instead of " 
the heart fed with Gospel-truth ; human instruments confer- 
ring upon themselves the attention and reliance due only to 
the Divine Dispenser of all grace; sacraments, or their min- 
ister, or the Church, or all, claiming to stand between the 
sinner and the Saviour, as if there could be no meeting 
of the two without their mediation; the outward form con- 
founded with, and usurping the place of the indwelling 
power of godliness — signs converted into the things they 
stand for, such is Romanism, such is the essential character 
of its devout copyist, Tractarianism. On the other hand, 
looking to Christ directly, freely, anywhere, whenever and 
wherever we feel our need of him, at sacraments or away 
from them, by the aid, indeed, of the minister teaching and 

» Life of Thomas Burgess, D.D., late Bishop of Salisbury, by John S. Harford. 



INTRODUCTION TO THE AMERICAN EDITION. XV 

exhorting ; by the like aid of the Bible strengthening our 
faith with its precious promises, and by the similar aid 
of sacraments and other ordinances, setting before us the 
Lamb of God ; but still looking unto Jesus as directly as 
the serpent-bitten Israelites looked unto the brazen ser- 
pent, his eminent type, each looking for himself, no man, 
especially no priesthood, representing him, or mediating 
between him and the wondrous remedy; looking unto 
Jesus as " made unto us of God, wisdom and righteous- 
ness, and sanctification and redemption" — all that a poor, 
depraved sinner, under the condemnation of the law, can 
need to make him spiritually wise, to renew his heart 
unto holiness, to invest him with complete justification 
before God, to bring him off at last, conqueror over every 
enemy ; looking unto Jesus for all this, with as little sense 
of one's own righteousness to plead, and as deep a con- 
sciousness of heinous guilt, as the dying malefactor looked 
from his cross to the Saviour at his side ; such is the very 
express image of the genuine Protestant manifestation of 
the Gospel. It is precisely what Bishop Burgess said of 
looking to Christ, substantial. It meets at once the deep 
necessities of the soul. When the sinner asks bread, it 
does not give him a stone. The other mode is all figure. 
It seems to believe nothing real, but as it is symbolical ; 
nothing genuine, but as it is mystical ; nothing true, but so 
far as it is a matter of the imagination. The more formal 
anything in religion is, the more vital ; the more it widens 
its surface, the more it deepens its channel. Like certain 
plants that are ever striving to get their roots above ground, 
till they perish by exposure and want, it manifests a won- 
derful disposition to get away from the ground of the heart, 
and have all its being in the surface, in a mere ceremonial 
externalism, till all remaining vitality is exhausted in the 
effort to sustain a continually increasing formality, and at 
last, while there is a name to live, it is all dead. Many a 
dead tree have I seen, to which the green vines that drank 
up its life and killed it, and now entwined it, and held it to- 
gether, gave all the appearance of being alive and full of 
healthful branches, till you got near and looked within at 
the rotten trunk. Nothing is life in religion, but in propor- 
tion as it gives the heart to God. Nothing is substantial in 



Xvi INTRODUCTION TO THE AMERICAN EDITION. 

religion, but as it brings down Christ into our hearts. No- 
thing can meet the wants of that man whom the spirit of 
God has convinced of sin, and of righteousness, and of 
judgment, but the unreserved presentation of the Saviour 
ia all his fulness of grace. And the attempt to satisfy 
such a soul with ordinances, or any combination of human 
ministration or sacramental observances, as standing for 
Him, can only succeed in so far as it is effectual in quench- 
ing desires which God has implanted, and in deceiving a 
conscience which God has awakened. 

Immediately following the passage quoted above from 
the life of Bishop Burgess, I find it recorded of that excel- 
lent man, that, when near his end, the account of the last 
illness and death of Mr. Simeon, which had then just ap- 
peared in the London Christian Observer, was read to him. 
u He listened to it with marked interest, and desired to 
hear some parts of it a second time. Soon afterwards, 
while slowly pacing his room, he was heard repeating, in 
a low but emphatic voice, and as if applying the words to 
himself, some of the most striking expressions of humility, 
faith, and hope uttered on the occasion referred to by that 
eminent Christian." 

Let the reader of this Memoir direct his attention very 
particularly to Simeon's last hours. He will not wonder 
that the humility, faith, and hope which shone so beauti- 
fully as the aged pilgrim and the good soldier of Christ, hav- 
ing on the whole armor of God, was stepping down into the 
valley and shadow of death, fearing no evil, leaning on the 
staff, and guided'by the rod of the Good Shepherd, should 
have seemed to Bishop Burgess " profitable for instruction 
in righteousness," when he himself was about descending 
the same road. There was something peculiarly edifying 
in the death of Simeon. Never have I read the narrative 
of a Christian minister's last hours, with more disposition 
to say, " let my last end be like his" What child-like 
resting upon the Saviour; what composed, tranquil, ready 
waiting the will of God ; what fear of self, and desire to 
have Christ all and in all ; what a sweet, humble, quiet, 
sure, full hope, fed directly upon the sincere milk of the 
word ; and all the while, what a solemn sense of death as 
being still awful, though its sting be lost, and its power 



INTRODUCTION TO THE AMERICAN EDITION. XV11 

upon the soul abolished; what an abiding appreciation of the 
ineffable seriousness of the hour in which a sinner, however 
perfect his hope, is going to meet his God ! And when the 
places that knew the aged servant's familiar walk so long, 
knew him no more, what a contrast there was in the affec- 
tionate and universal homage paid by the town and Univer- 
sity of Cambridge, to his usefulness and excellence, as that 
long train of gownsmen and citizens followed his body to 
its grave in the noble chapel of his own college ; what a 
contrast to the contempt and persecution with which, 
during many years of his ministry, he was treated in that 
same town and University, to such a degree that the pas- 
senger in the street, who treated him respectfully, made 
himself singular. The change of feeling towards Mr. 
Simeon, as thus displayed, was no other than a change of 
feeling towards those evangelical views which he always 
unchangeably taught. It was but an example of the like 
change in regard to the same views, which Mr. Simeon 
lived to see extended widely over the Church of England, 
and numbering thousands of clergymen, as their advocates, 
where he, in the beginning of his labors, could hardly find 
out ten. 

It was not long before Mr. Simeon's death that, in com- 
pany with Mr. Carus, I had the pleasure of renewing an 
acquaintance with him, which had been formed during a 
previous visit to England. Deep was the impression 
made on my mind by that intercourse. I enjoyed his 
society alone, as well as in one of those parties of pious 
men at his rooms, in which so much of his usefulness had 
been accomplished. I heard him in his own pulpit. 
The account contained in this volume by the late eminent 
member of the Quaker's Society in England, Mr. Gurney, 
of a visit he made Mr. Simeon, expresses much that I 
would say, were I to attempt a description of him. I was 
exceedingly struck with the flow of devout joy in God, 
positive, heavenly happiness, which seemed to be all the 
while possessing his soul, making his mouth, out of the 
abundance of the heart, always full of the precious things 
of the Gospel, and communicating to all his manners, to 
his every look and action, the most engaging expression 
of Christian love. 



XV111 INTRODUCTION TO THE AMERICAN EDITION. 

The reader will allow me here to copy an extract from 
my journal, written at that time, as the best evidence I 
can give of what I then thought, when I had no idea of 
ever publishing anything concerning Mr. Simeon. 

'' Cambridge, March — , 1835. — Went, with Mr. Cams, to pay 
my respects to Mr. Simeon. The old man was yet alive, indeed, 
as vigorous and sprightly in spirit, as when I saw him five years 
since. He seemed as young and fresh in mind, as if the joys of 
religion were new eVery day, and every step towards the grave 
were revealing to his eyes some new beauty of the heavenly inheri- 
tance. His greeting was most affectionate and cordial ; his conver- 
sation full of the love of Christ and his word. He seemed constant- 
ly, and most happily to himself, to realize the presence, the loving, 
parental presence of God, and to have continually in sight, the 
nearness, the blessedness, the assurance of heaven. A Christian so 
bright in grace, so simple in spirit, so abounding in love, so full of 
joy and peace in believing, I know not that I ever saw before. 
His presence was a sermon. I could not but feel humbled, exhort- 
ed and animated in his society." 

I well remember the peculiar feelings I had during that 
visit. After a good deal of conversation, Mr. Cams having 
left us, Mr. Simeon went out of the room for something he 
wished to show me. While he was out and I alone, I 
was sensible of an impression on my mind of a very unu- 
sual kind. It was one which I had never been conscious 
of before, from the conversation of man. I asked myself 
what it was and whence it came. It partook of the solem- 
nity which one would feel in the presence of a spirit come 
down from heaven ; though I know that such a descrip- 
tion will, to many, seem extravagant. But so it was. and 
I could then explain it only as arising out of the sense I 
had, when conversing with that holy man, that in a very 
unusual degree, he walked wWl God, and was very near 
God, and belonged a great deal more to the heavenly world, 
than to this. 

The Sunday night meetings, so often mentioned in this 
volume, at which Mr. Simeon was accustomed to receive, 
at his rooms, the young men of the University who were 
seriously disposed, and pray with them, hearing and an- 
swering questions on points of personal religion, were 
at that time, I forget for what reason, suspended. A 
meeting at the rooms of Mr. Cams, in Trinity College, 



INTRODUCTION TO THE AMERICAN EDITION. XIX 

seemed to be their substitute. It was my privilege, one 
Sunday evening, to attend that meeting, and expound the 
Scriptures to about one hundred young men, assembled 
simply for the word of God and prayer. A more simple- 
hearted, affectionate congregation, one that seemed to be 
more in the spirit of that which Peter found in the house 
of Cornelius, when they said, " Now are we all here pres- 
ent before God, to hear all things that are commanded 
thee of God," I never beheld. That meeting, still kept up, 
in the same rooms, (rooms, by the way, which Sir Isaac 
Newton lived in, and over which had remained till recent- 
ly, the observatory in which he was accustomed to work,) 
that meeting cultivating a knowledge of the heavens, by 
means of the glory of God, in the face of Jesus Christ, seen 
through the glass of His own word, was one of the fruits 
of Mr. Simeon's labors in the University. A recent letter 
from Mr. Carus, adverting to it as still very interesting, 
says, " We are more prospered of God than ever. Gene- 
rally two hundred and fifty, or more, young men are at 
my rooms on Sunday evening." 

That is certainly a goodly number for a private meet- 
ing, after all the usual public services of Sunday, and 
where the only things to attract the minds of young men 
are prayer, one with another, connected with a simple 
familiar exposition of Scripture. It surely speaks encour- 
agingly for the state of scriptural piety and sound doctrine 
in that venerable University, in these days, when the open 
attack, and the sapping and mining of Tractarian war, 
leagued with the secret intrigues of Romish Jesuitism, are 
directed so mightily against those very views of the Gos- 
pel, of which such a meeting may be regarded as an ex- 
pressive type. That meeting, with its hundreds of devout 
gownsmen sitting thus at the feet of the simple expositor 
of the Bible, is a precious monument to the memory of 
that faithful laborer who sowed so long in tears, and now 
reaps in joy, who was first led to hold a meeting in a pri- 
vate house in Cambridge, by the wardens of his parish 
church locking its doors and taking away the keys, to pre- 
vent him from preaching on Sunday night ; whose subse- 
quent usefulness was probably, in no one branch of his many 
labors, so great or so productive of lasting blessings to the 



XX INTRODUCTION TO THE AMERICAN EDITION. 

Church, as in his familiar conferences with the young men 
of the University, meeting him amidst the kind hospitalities 
of his college-rooms. Happy the young men at Cambridge, 
who, both in the parish of Trinity Church, and in the 
more retired walks of college association, have, in Mr. 
Carus, a successor to Mr. Simeon, so much after his own 
spirit, and so well qualified to carry on the modes of use- 
fulness which he began. 

Mr. Carus was left, by Mr. Simeon's own act, the pos- 
sessor of the mass of materials out of which he has com- 
posed this Memoir. At the same time that so much 
tempting manuscript was consigned to his hands, his 
venerable friend restricted him in the use of it, to the pub- 
lication of a Memoir occupying a single volume. The 
Editor was thus obliged to forego the pleasure of present- 
ing a vast amount of matter which would have been of 
great interest to the reader. But in the selection before 
us, he has evinced a sound judgment, and has given us a 
book which, like the biographies of those eminent mis- 
sionary spirits, who received so much of their spiritual 
training at Simeon's hands, Buchanan, and Martyn, and 
Thomason — or like the Memoir of that admirable minister 
of the Gospel, who was in Christ before him, and was 
often his counsellor, the venerable Venn, will warm the 
hearts of thousands of Christian people, and will make 
these relics of Simeon efficacious, under the blessing of 
Him who alone giveth life, in quickening anew the graces 
of his people. 

In a recent letter from Mr. Carus, he expresses his great 
pleasure and thankfulness in being permitted, at last, to 
complete and give to the public this memorial of the good 
man whom he loves to honor. With similar feelings have 
I set on foot its republication in this country, confident 
that much of the blessing which went with Mr. Simeon, 
when he was permitted to go in and out amongst men, 
" preaching and teaching Jesus Christ," will go with these 
his remains, in which, though he be dead, he yet speaketh 
everywhere of the same glorious theme. 

CHAS. P. McILVAINE. 

Cincinnati, April 21, 1847. 



INTRODUCTION. 



In publishing the following Memoir, the Editor feels it necessary to 
premise a few remarks respecting the documents intrusted to him for its 
compilation ; and also to explain the circumstances under which he has 
ventured to engage in a work of so much responsibility. 

During a season of indisposition and retirement from public duty in 
the summer of 1813, Mr. Simeon was induced to draw up a short sketch 
of his early life, together with a narrative of the chief incidents of his 
ministry. This he appears to have done, not in the least degree with a 
view to its future publication, but solely to refute any erroneous state- 
ments which might be put forth respecting the course he had pursued 
amidst certain parochial difficulties which he had recently encountered. 
This Autobiography is dated, Sandgate, July 21, 1813, and is prefaced 
with the following observations : — 

" Being here with a view to the re-establishment of my health, I feel a 
degree of leisure, to which I am unaccustomed at home, and which 
admits of my turning my attention to things which I should not 
otherwise have thought of. Hence, at the earnest solicitation of 
my dear friend, Mr. Venn, just deceased, I undertook to com- 
plete what he had begun of his Father's life. The very high 
reverence which I feel for his honored father would have made 
this a delightful task, notwithstanding the utter insufficiency 
which I feel to perform it in a manner worthy of that blessed 
servant of God; but on examining the papers which were to 
form the groundwork of his life, I find that there are no docu- 
ments to serve as a substratum for my work, nor any facts 
whereon to found my comments and observations. I was con- 
strained therefore yesterday to inform the family that I am 

unable to proceed with the work 

" Hence I have thought that I will recollect some circumstances in 
my own life ; and to this I am rather inclined from the great 

injury done by to the character of my dear honored friend, 

Mr. Henry Venn, in the Memoir of him which has been prefixed 
to his 'Complete Duty of Man.' .... 
" From such pieces of biography I learn ; 1 st, that what is really not 
true is often adduced through want of better information ; 2nd, 
that truth is so often injudiciously stated, as to be almost as in- 
jurious as falsehood itself to the person referred to, and preju- 



XX11 INTRODUCTION. 

dicial rather than useful to those who read it. "What, if any one 
undertaking to write a memoir of me should attempt to give an 
account of my private societies, either as conducted on my former 
plan, when 1 met my people all together, or as altered of later 
years to six smaller societies ? All he could do would be to give 
his own views of those things : he could not give mine, seeing that 
there is not a man in the world, except Mr. Thomason, that is 
fully acquainted with them. Yet such is the taste of the present 
day for memoirs, that it is difficult for a minister of any notoriety 
to escape without having them published respecting him even in 
his lifetime; and when he dies, he is sure to have the magazines 
filled with anecdotes respecting him, or delineations of his char- 
acter I therefore commit some things to paper, to enable 

my executor to determine how far the views which may be ex- 
hibited by others are correct or not." 
From an early period of his residence at the University, Mr. Simeon 
appears to have made occasional memoranda of important matters in 
which he was personally concerned, and generally to have kept copies of 
his correspondence on all subjects to which he might afterwards be likely 
to refer. These papers and books of memoranda at length accumulated 
to a great extent, and the letters alone towards the close of his life 
amounted to several thousands.* As he advanced in years and influence, 
and it became hopeless to expect that he could prevent the appearance of 
some kind of memoir after his decease, he was repeatedly advised to 
adopt such measures as would insure the publication of at least a faithful 
record of his sentiments and conduct. To this he was more particularly 
urged by his beloved and honored friend, Mr. Wilberforce : from whom 
he received the following suggestions, early in the spring of 1828 : — 

" As I have pen in hand, I will mention a subject, which after I had dispatched my 
last letter I regretted that I had omitted to notice. It is my wish that you would use 
some of your less occupied half-hours for the purpose of putting down notes, if you have 
not already done it, of such particulars as you had mentioned in one of your last let- 
ters ; — I mean the comparative attendance at your church, or rather the comparative 
state of religion in general at Cambridge, in the beginning and at the end of your resi- 
dence there. We may be sure that whenever it shall please God to close your mortal 
career (which for the sake of others w,ill, I hope, be at a very distant period,) all such 
particulars will be laid before the public either in the way of Life, or in some other. 
If however I mistake not, there is but one person in the University at all qualified to 
supply the particulars I allude to, I mean Professor Farish. I therefore wish you to 
leave notes, or heads at least, if not more." 

Upon this letter Mr. Simeon made the following memorandum : — " I 
had often had the idea suggested to me, but never could endure the 
thought of preparing materials for a memoir. But hateful as the task is, 
I here commence it, December 15, 1829." 

Having to a great extent arranged (with indices and observations) the 
voluminous mass of his papers, Mr. Simeon proposed to place them in 
the hands of his " most beloved friend," the Rev. John Sargent, who on 
every ground was of all persons the best qualified to undertake the work. 
But, to the great loss of the Church of Christ, Mr. Sargent was suddenly 
called to his rest at the very time he was preparing to visit Mr. Simeon 
for the purpose of receiving his papers. The following letter, written by 

* See Letter to Sir R. H. Inglis, p. 539. 



INTRODUCTION. XX1U 

Mr. Simeon on the occasion, will show the repugnance he still felt at 
making these preparations for a memoir of himself. 

"June 1, 1833. 

" I think I have expressed to you the real feelings of my heart in reference to 

any Memoir of me after my death. Could entire silence respecting me be obtained, 

there is no price at which I would not purchase it. But of that I have no hope, where 

there are so many booksellers that will be glad of the work, and so many writers who 

1 would be ready to execute it. But what do , or know of me 1 Nothing at 

all. I am not communicative of my feelings, or of my secret motives of action, unless 
to one with whom I have the closest communion, or who can, from somewhat of a sim- 
ilarity of mind, appreciate them. After Mr. Thomason, there was no man in the world 
who knew so much of me as our dear departed friend Mr. Sargent. In my correspond- 
ence with Mr. Thomason, (which had been preserved entire ibr twenty years, "\ he had 
a continuous view of all that had passed in my ministerial life, and not a little of what 
had passed in my heart ; and he knew (as he has fully proved in his Biography of 
Martyn) what a Memoir should be. . . . He knew too what kind of observations would 
do good in such a sphere as that in which it has been my lot to move. . . . 

On these grounds therefore I had desired my most beloved friend, Mr. Sargent, to 
pre-went and prevent the attempts of others, who would do harm to religion by their 
injudicious, though well-meant productions. And, that he might not be anticipated by 
others, he was actually engaged to come to vie the veiy day I set off to attend his fu- 
neral, to arrange some papers, which would have furnished materials for him to work 
upon for the first thirty or forty years of my ministrations. 

Now let me say, that God having in his tender mercy spared my life to see my work 
edited, and having times without number heard me welcoming my dissolution any day 
or hour after that great work should be accomplished, I am expecting a summons from 
Him daily and hourly, (it will not come one hour the sooner for being looked for by 
me ;) and therefore I have lost no time in requesting my beloved friend Mr. C. to stand 

in the place of my departed friend He knows, and will know more and more, 

my abhorrence of laudatory encomiums — he knows what my idea of biography is. . . . 

I hate myself for the steps which I feel myself thus almost bound to take. I feel 
that an injudicious person might do great harm by statements on subjects, on which he 
was only partially and perhaps erroneously informed. This, so far as it respects my- 
self, would be of no consequence, any more than it would be if two persons in China 
were either applauding or reviling me at this moment ; but it may be of consequence 
to young men who may come to the University after I am gone to my great account. 
And this alone reconciles me to a measure, which on every other ground I should ut- 
terly abhor." 

Immediately after his return from the funeral of Mr. Sargent, Mr. 
Simeon requested the Editor to undertake the work, which had been 
assigned to his deceased friend. On various grounds, however, on which 
it would be unbecoming here to enter, the task was respectfully declined ; 
and it was only when urged by some important considerations of a public 
nature, that the Editor so far ventured to commit himself to the work, 
as to engage to examine the papers and prepare them for publication. But 
being solicited to the last to undertake the responsibility of editing them, 
and the whole of Mr. Simeon's MSS. being bequeathed to him for this 
purpose, he felt himself no longer at liberty to decline a duty thus 
solemnly imposed. 

After examining and digesting the mass of papers confided to his care, 
(a work of no light labor and perplexity,) the Editor proposed to compile 
the Memoir in the usual historical form, connecting it, as might naturally 
be expected, with the religious events of the times : this course was re- 
commended indeed by many of his friends, to whose judgment he would 
ever pay the greatest deference. But a difficulty, apparently insur- 
mountable, soon presented itself: Mr. Simeon had given the strictest 
injunctions, that on no consideration whatever should the Memoir exceed 
the limits of " a single octavo volume." It was obvious, therefore, that to 



XXIV INTRODUCTION. 

reduce within the prescribed compass, the history, public and private, of 
an active life of more than seventy years, much of the most important 
part of the papers, viz., the Correspondence, must of necessity have been 
omitted. This plan, therefore, after much consideration, was ultimately 
abandoned. 

The work was then for some time entirely suspended ; ana for various 
reasons, some of a public and others of a more private nature, it was 
thought desirable, for a season at least, to postpone its publication. 
When at length the Editor felt himself at liberty to resume the task, his 
intention was, for the present, merely to print the Autobiography, to- 
gether with such a selection from Mr. Simeon's writings and correspon- 
dence as would give a general view of his character and sentiments ; and 
then to append to the work a narrative of his last illness and death ; 
adding in conclusion the valuable " Recollections," which had been kindly 
furnished by the Bishop of Calcutta. 

The whole of the Autobiography, with the exception of a few words, 
has been printed without abridgment or alteration, and is introduced 
under the term Memoir. The opinion of some indeed was. that it 
should have been published as it was written, viz., without any interrup- 
tion ; and then have been followed by the Correspondence and other de- 
tails, in chronological order. But as the history was in many respects 
incomplete, and in one instance passed over a period of fifteen years, with 
scarcely any allusion to the important matters which occurred during the 
interval, it was found to be almost necessary to break up the Memoir 
into short Chapters, according to the natural division of the subject, and 
then to append to each Chapter such contemporaneous matter as might 
be either interesting in itself, or desirable to fill up the narrative. As 
this was done during the progress of the work through the press, the 
volume at length increased so much beyond expectation, that it was 
necessary at the conclusion of the Autobiography to discontinue the his- 
torical form altogether : or else the Correspondence must have been seri- 
ously abridged. The selection, however, of extracts from Mr. Simeon's 
letters and memoranda, will present, it is hoped, a sufficiently connected 
view both of his proceedings and sentiments to the close of his life. 
Many topics, indeed, of interest and common report, which may probably 
be looked for in this work, have been omitted ; partly owing to the man- 
ner of its composition, and partly because in some instances it would have 
been necessary to allude to persons still living more than would be be- 
coming. It has been the earnest desire of the Editor to omit, as far as 
was consistent with fidelity, every expression which might cause pain to 
the survivors of Mr. Simeon : and if occasionally, to preserve any useful 
observations, he has permitted some striugeut remarks to appear, he 
hopes, by suppressing the names of the parties under review, effectually 
to prevent their being recognized. And as regards the painful comments 
upon a former state of affairs at Trinity Church, the Editor feels it only 
due to the present congregation to state here distinctly, that there is no 
one now living in Cambridge to whom those censures refer. 

To avoid these and other difficulties, he would gladly have postponed 
the publication of the work to a still more distant period : he feels that 
the life of a public man can scarcely be written with the completeness 
which is desirable till some considerable time after his decease. But to 
meet the wishes of his friends so urgently repeated, and under the hope 



INTRODUCTION. XXV 

of rendering some present service to the Church of Christ, he has ven- 
tured at length to send forth the Memoir in its present form. 

In making the selection from the Letters, Diaries, and Memoranda, 
the Editor has kept the following objects in view: first, to introduce 
whatever might best illustrate Mr. Simeon's ministerial life and charac- 
ter — his religious sentiments and doctrines ; and next, to present such 
incidents or observations, (some of them apparently trifling,) as would 
give the most natural and familiar view of his private life, and exhibit in 
detail his temper and spirit, as well as his feelings and habits. Hence it 
did not appear consistent with fidelity to suppress occasional expressions 
or statements, which betray symptoms of vanity, or other infirmities. 
For the same reason, strong but characteristic remarks have been allowed 
to stand unaltered ; and observations and sentiments, which the Editor 
might perhaps be inclined to dissent from, and in some cases would gladly 
have omitted, he has suffered to remain without abridgment or comment. 
He has wished to abstain equally from censure and eulogy. His almost 
filial affection and reverence for the subject of this Memoir would restrain 
him from venturing on the former, as it makes him obviously too partial 
to attempt the latter. He feels, however, that happily he has not to dis- 
charge the office of a critic, but solely of a compiler : and he has been 
confirmed in the propriety of this course by Mr. Simeon's own observa- 
tions in the following letter, on the publication of the Correspondence of 
the Eev. J. Newton. 

" 5 o'clock on Sunday Morning, 

" K. C, Feb. 21, 1808. 
" I have risen to prepare for the service of my God : but I can- 
not sit down to other work till I have discharged my conscience towards 
you as an Executor of Mr. Newton. You are commissioned to publish 
his papers, and those in particular which he has pointed out; and you sub- 
mit them to the judgment of myself and two other ministers, who, in 
point of Christian experience, are mere babes to him. In consequence 
of this, because we cannot descend into his depths, we must bring him 
into our shallows, and reduce this and that expression to our standard. 
This is an injustice to him and to the world. We have not ability to sit 
in judgment upon such a man, any more than babes just beginning to 
see the truth are to sit in judgment upon us. And my decided opinion 
is, that there should be no modifying of his expressions at all. Had the 
letters been written in his very advanced age, I might have thought other- 
wise ; but at the age of forty-five or fifty he surely knew his own expe- 
rience better than we can do. We may be better men than he ; and, 
having less corruption in our hearts, may be unable to go all lengths with 
him in his expressions ; but if he was so vile, and had humility enough to 
publish it, let Grod have the glory and men the benefit of his fidelity. 
What good has not been done by Augustine's confessions ? When there- 
fore Mr. Newton speaks of being shunned as a wild beast, I would not 
alter an iota of it. There certainly is one person living who can, or 
rather who must go all lengths with him ; and who is comforted by know- 
ing that such a man felt himself so vile as he knows himself to be. Such 
a thing as the recital of a story may be omitted ; because judgment alone 
can determine that ; but, when he declares his own experience, I think it 
wrong to alter a syllable : it is like the Jesuits concealing the Cruci- 
C 3 



XXVI INTRODUCTION. 

fixion of the Lord for fear of its giving offence to the Chinese ; and I am 
sure that the disposition to alter his words would have induced us to cor- 
rect the Apostle Paul, if we had been at his elbow, when he wrote the 
7th of the Romans : or if we had been left his executors to publish his 
papers. 

" I have thus expressed my mind, and unburthened my conscience, and 
endeavored to approve myself, what I most truly am, 

" Your very affectionate friend and humble servant, 

"C. Simeon. 

" P. S. Remember that I speak only of those passages where he relates 
his own experience ; but in any passage I would be fully convinced that it 
needed alteration before I would suffer it to be altered. My rule should 
be, ' What would Mr. Newton do if he himself, in the fullest exercise of 
all his faculties, were present V That only would I do, or advise any one 
else to do. He has spoken for himself when living ; and he should do 
the same when dead ; and that too without any apologies for him. either in 
notes or in a preface. If the Editor or Editors do not agree with him, 
they have no need to publish their names ; they are mere executors of 
Mr. N.'s will. Let us get nearer to God, and have more of the mind of 
God than he, and then let us sit in judgment on him, and make apologies 
for him ; till then, let us sit at his feet and learn." 

Upon this principle it has been the Editor's endeavor to compile the 
following Memoir. His constant desire has been to act with fidelity and 
candor, not attempting to display the graces, nor yet to conceal the fail- 
ings of the man ; but so to set forth the truth respecting him, and as he 
would himself have published it, that (to adopt his own language) "God 
may have the glory, and men the benefit of his fidelity." 

No one can be more sensible than the Editor is himself of the imper- 
fection of the work as it is at length sent forth to the public. He can 
only say that, during his short intervals of leisure from collegiate and 
parochial duties, and often after protracted periods of necessary attention 
to other engagements, he has devoted to it all the thought and care in 
his power : and he trusts, that in complying with the earnest wishes of 
his friends to publish this Memoir without further delay, he shall meet 
with their kind indulgence, if he is unable at present to offer it to them 
in a form more worthy of their acceptance. 

And now he would humbly commend his work to the Giver of all 
good, with the earnest hope that the Divine blessing may accompany its 
perusal. And he would feel himself amply rewarded for all his anxious 
labor in compiling it, if happily it should prove instrumental to the dif- 
fusion of that same ' spirit of loir, and of power, and of a sound mind,' 
with which Mr. Simeon was so eminently endued: and thus be the means 
of advancing those high and holy objects, the promotion of which was 
the unceasing effort of his long and laborious life. 

Trinity College, 

Feb. 18, 1847. 

For the various contributions to this work, which the Editor has re- 
ceived from many kind friends, he takes this public opportunity of offer- 
ing his grateful acknowledgments. 



INTRODUCTION. 



More particularly he wishes to express his obligations to the Lord 
Bishop of Calcutta, for permitting him to reprint the Recollections of 
Mr. Simeon, originally published in India : — to Sir Richard Simeon, 
Bart., for the historical notices of his family prefixed to the Memoir : — 
to the Rev. M. M. Preston, for the use of his interesting and important 
Memoranda : — and to the Rev. Henry Venn, for a large and valuable 
collection of Letters, and other documents, with which the earlier part 
of this work has been enriched. 



MEMOIR 



THE REV. CHARLES SIMEON 



CHAPTER I. 

Parentage and birth of Mr. Simeon — His education at Eton College — Remarkable ac- 
tivity — Letter from Dr. Goodall — His early Habits and Character — His Autobiogra- 
phy— Fast-day in 1776 — His manner of keeping it — Mr. Michell's account — His 
removal to King's College, Cambridge— Preparation to attend the Lord's Supper— 
His obtaining peace with God — Delight in the Liturgy — Efforts to benefit others — 
His fall — Trouble of mind respecting saving faith — Review of Hervey — His econ- 
omy, and religious distribution of his Income — Extracts from his Diary. 



1759—1782. 

Charles Simeon, the subject of this Memoir, was the fourth and 
youngest son of Richard Simeon, Esq., of Reading, by his mar- 
riage with Elizabeth Hutton, the descendant of a family remarka- 
ble for having numbered amongst its members two Archbishops 
of York. His immediate ancestors, in the two preceding genera- 
tions, had been the incumbents of the living of Bucklebury in 
Berkshire ; a circumstance which may possibly have had some 
influence in directing his thoughts to that profession, of which he 
afterwards became so distinguished and influential a member. 
The family trace their descent directly from the ancient house of 
the Simeons of Pyrton in Oxfordshire, in which county, and that 
of Stafford, they formerly held very large possessions. Their 
only male representatives are now to be found in Mr. Simeon's 
branch of the family : the other branches having terminated in 
females; one of whom intermarried with the celebrated John 
Hampden ; and others are merged in the families of the Welds of 
Lulworth Castle, and the Lords Vaux of Harrowden. 

The eldest son of Richard Simeon, who was named after his 
father, died early in life. John, the second son, was bred to the 
bar ; he became Senior Master of the Court of Chancery, and 



2 NARRATIVE OF HIS EARLY LIFE. [CHAP. I. 

was one of the Commissioners, conjointly with Sir Herbert Tay- 
lor and Count Minister, for the management of the private pro- 
perty of George the Third. For many years he represented the 
borough of Reading in Parliament; and in 1815 was created a 
baronet, an honor previously held by the family from a period 
almost coeval with the institution of the order. The third brother, 
Edward, was an eminent merchant in London, and for many 
years one of the Directors of the Bank of England. He realized 
a large fortune, but was cut off in the prime of life by a peculiar 
and distressing malady, during which he derived the most impor- 
tant benefit from the devoted attention and faithful instruction of 
his youngest brother. 

Charles Simeon was born at Reading, September 24, 1758, 
and was baptized at the parish church, October 24 following. 
Very little can be ascertained with accuracy respecting his early 
history. Whilst yet very young he was sent to the Royal Col- 
lege of Eton, where he was in due course admitted on the founda- 
tion ; and in his nineteenth year he succeeded to a Scholarship of 
King's College in the University of Cambridge. The energy and 
vigor which so remarkably distinguished him through life, were 
much noticed in his youth. Horsemanship was his favorite exer- 
cise ; and few persons, it is well known, were better judges of 
the merits of a horse, or more dexterous and bold in the manage- 
ment of one. In feats of strength and activity he was surpassed 
by none : of some of these he was pleasantly reminded in the 
decline of life by his early school-fellow and constant friend, Dr. 
Goodall, the late Provost of Eton, who, in a letter September 29, 
1833, writes to him, — "I much doubt if you could now snuff a 
candle with your feet, or jump over half a dozen chairs in succes- 
sion. Sed quid ego hoec revoco ? — at 73, moniti meliora sequa- 
mur." With regard to his moral character and habits, there is 
every reason to believe, from observations that occasionally es- 
caped from him, that he was by no means profligate or vicious in 
the usual sense of the terms. It would rather appear that, though 
exposed to scenes and temptations, which he often spoke of with 
horror, he was, on the whole, in early life, regular in his habits, 
and correct in his general conduct. His failings were principally 
such as arose from a constitutional vehemence and warmth of 
temper, the more easily provoked from certain feelings of vanity 
and self-importance, which during the whole of his life were a 
subject of conflict and trial to him. These feelings would display 
themselves at school in too great attention to dress, and in little 
peculiarities of manner, which quickly attracted the notice and 
provoked the ridicule of his companions. 

It seemed necessary to premise thus much respecting Mr. 
Simeon's early habits and behavior ; as it might easily be sup- 
posed, from the strong language he has used when describing 
* the vanity and wickedness" of his youth, that he had been guilty 



CHAP. I.] NARRATIVE OF HIS EARLY LIFE. 3 

of some gross violations of morality. Those however who are 
accustomed to searching self-examination, and habitually compare 
their lives and tempers with the requirements of God's holy law, 
will have no difficulty in understanding Mr. Simeons unreserved 
expressions of sorrow and humiliation when reviewing the past. 
It should be remembered too, that the statements of the following 
autobiography are those of an advanced Christian, recording with 
matured views his judgment of the unprofitableness of his youth. 
We now enter upon Mr. Simeon's own narrative. 

MEMOIR WRITTEN IN 1813. 

" I begin then with my early life. — But what an awful scene 
does that present to my view ! Never have I reviewed it for 
thirty-four years past, nor ever can I to my dying hour, without 
the deepest shame and sorrow. My vanity, my folly, my wick- 
edness, God alone knoweth, or can bear to know. To enter into 
a detail of particulars would answer no good end. If I be found at 
last a prodigal restored to his Father's house, God will in no ordi- 
nary measure be glorified in me ; the abundance of my sinfulness 
will display in most affecting colors the superabundance of his 
grace. 

" There is, however, one remarkable circumstance which I will 
mention. About two years before I left Eton, on one of the fast 
days during the American War, I was particularly struck with 
the idea of the whole nation uniting in fasting and prayer on ac- 
count of the sins which had brought down the Divine judgments 
upon us : and I thought that, if there was one who had more dis- 
pleased God than others, it was I. To humble myself therefore 
before God appeared to me a duty of immediate and indispensa- 
ble necessity. Accordingly I spent the day in fasting and prayer. 
But I had not learned the happy art of ' washing my face and 
anointing my head, that I might not appear unto men to fast.' 
My companions therefore noticed the change in my deportment, 
and immediately cried out, Odul, oval ipiv, imoxonal, (Woe, woe 
unto you hypocrites,) by which means they soon dissipated my 
good desires, and reduced me to my former state of thoughtless- 
ness and sin. I do not remember that these good desires ever 
returned during my stay at school ; but I think that they were 
from God, and that God would at that time have communicated 
richer blessings to me, if I had not resisted the operations of his 
grace, and done despite to his blessed Spirit." 

[The late Rev. J. H. Michell, Rector of Kelshal, who was Mr. 
Simeon's schoolfellow at Eton, from the year 1766 to their removal 
together to King's College, gives the following account of this 
circumstance in a letter to the Editor in 1837 : — 

" On the fast day in 1776 we attended the chapel twice, and 
heard a sermon from Dr. Barnard, the Provost. Though few of 



4 NARRATIVE OF HIS EARLY LIFE. [CHAP. I. 

us had any clear notion of a fast, except that we were to abstain 
from meat and amusement till the afternoon after the second ser- 
vice, yet we could not forbear from observing and ridiculing our 
schoolfellow, who shut himself within his study, and instead of 
joining us in the public hall, contented himself with one hard egg. 
His dress and manners from this time became more plain and 
unfashionable. This was very observable to myself, who slept 
within a few feet of his bed. As it was the custom for the upper * 
boys to meet, after the outward doors were closed, in their lower 
chamber, many a direct and indirect jest was uttered against 
him. * * * We learnt also that he kept a small box with 
several divisions, into which, on having been tempted to say or 
do what he afterwards considered as immoral or unlawful, it was 
his custom to put money for the poor. — His habits from that period 
became peculiarly strict." — He adds : " We used to have a song 
about him, ridiculing his strictness and devotion : and the chorus 
of that song, referring to his box, I am ashamed to say I once 
joined in : and it haunts me to this day."] 

"On my coming to College Jan. 29, 1779, the gracious designs 
of God towards me were soon manifest. It was but the third day 
after my arrival that I understood I should be expected in the 
space of about three weeks to attend the Lord's Supper. What ! 
said I, must I attend ? On being informed that I must, the thought 
rushed into my mind that Satan himself was as fit to attend as I ; 
and that if I must attend, I must prepare for my attendance there. 
Without a moment's loss of time, I bought the old Whole Duty 
of Man, (the only religious book that I had ever heard of,) and 
began to read it with great diligence ; at the same time calling 
my ways to remembrance, and crying to God for mercy ; and so 
earnest was I in these exercises, that within the three weeks I 
made myself quite ill with reading, fasting, and prayer. From 
that day to this, blessed, for ever blessed, be my God, I have 
never ceased to regard the salvation of my soul as the one thing 
needful. 

" I am far from considering it a good thing that young men in 
the university should be compelled to go to the table of the Lord ; 
for it has an evident tendency to lower in their estimation that 
sacred ordinance, and to harden them in their iniquities ; but God 
was pleased to make use of that compulsion for the good of my 
soul, and to bring me to repentance by means, which for the most 
part, I fear, drive men into a total disregard of all religion. 

" I soon became a member of the Society for Promoting Chris- 
tian Knowledge, because I thought that the books of that society 
would be the most useful of any that I could procure, and that I 
might do good to others by the circulation of them. The first 
book which I got to instruct me in reference to the Lord's Sup- 
per (for I knew that on Easter Sunday I must receive it again) 



CHAP. I.] NARRATIVE OF HIS EARLY LIFE. 5 

was Kettlewell on the Sacrament ; but I remember that it required 
more of me than I could bear, and therefore I procured Bishop 
Wilson on the Lord's Supper, which seemed to be more moderate 
in its requirements. I continued with unabated earnestness to 
search out, and mourn over the numberless iniquities of my for- 
mer life ; and so greatly was my mind oppressed with the weight 
of them, that I frequently looked upon the dogs with envy ; wish- 
ing, if it were possible, that I could be blessed with their mor- 
tality, and they be cursed with my immortality in my stead. I 
set myself immediately to undo all my former sins, as far as I 
could ; and did it in some instances which required great self- 
denial, though I do not think it quite expedient to record them ; 
but the having done it has been a comfort to me even to this very 
hour, inasmuch as it gives me reason to hope that my repentance 
was genuine. One little instance of quite inferior consideration 
was this : on leaving Eton I took a receipt in full of every person 
with whom I had dealt ; but one man, who let out boats, had 
charged me, as I verily believed, at least double the amount of 
my just debt ; and therefore I paid him only half; and gave him 
his option, to receive that or none. This, on reflection, appeared 
to me an act of oppression ; for though the man was certainly not 
in high repute for honesty, I could not prove that he had imposed 
upon me ; and it was better that I should suffer loss, than run any 
risk of doing an unjust thing. I therefore determined to pay him 
the other half of his bill, the very first moment I should see him. 
This also was a relief to my mind, because it was doing as I 
would be done unto.* 

" My distress of mind continued for about three months, and 
well might it have continued for years, since my sins were more 
in number than the hairs of my head, or than the sands upon the 
sea-shore ; but God in infinite condescension began at last to smile 
upon me, and to give me a hope of acceptance with him. The 
circumstances attendant on this were very peculiar. My efforts 
to remedy my former misdeeds had been steadily pursued, and in 
a manner that leaves me no doubt to whose gracious assistance 
they were owing ; and, in comparison of approving myself to 
God in this matter, I made no account of shame, or loss, or any- 
thing in the world ; and if I could have practised it to a far greater 
extent, with the hope of ultimate benefit to myself and others, I 
think I should have done it. In proportion as I proceeded in this 
work, I felt somewhat of hope springing up in my mind ; but it 
was'an indistinct kind of hope, founded on God's mercy to real 
penitents. But in Easter week, as I was reading Bishop Wilson 

* It is a curious fact, however, that this very man, a year or two after I had executed 
my purpose, met me in Eton, and claimed from me the original bill ; but as, for three or 
four years, I carried in my pocket the small card on which all the receipts were written, 
I showed him his receipt, and brought to his remembrance all the circumstances that had 
passed. From that day I have been very careful in keeping my receipts ; and have, on 
one occasion in particular, saved a great deal of money by it. 



6 NARRATIVE OF HIS EARLY LIFE. [cHAP. I. 

on the Lord's Supper, I met with an expression to this effect ; 
' That the Jews knew what they did when they transferred their 
sin to the head of their offering.' The thought rushed into my 
mind, What ! may I transfer all my guilt to another ? Has God 
provided an offering for me, that I may lay my sins on his head ? 
then, God willing, I will not bear them on my own soul one mo- 
ment longer. Accordingly I sought to lay my sins upon the sa- 
cred head of Jesus ; and on the Wednesday began to have a hope 
of mercy ; on the Thursday that hope increased ; on the Friday 
and Saturday it became more strong ; and on the Sunday morn- 
ing (Easter-day, April 4,) I awoke early with those words upon 
my heart and lips, ' Jesus Christ is risen to-day ; Hallelujah ! 
Hallelujah !' From that hour peace flowed in rich abundance 
into my soul ; and at the Lord's table in our chapel I had the 
sweetest access to God through my blessed Saviour. I remem- 
ber on that occasion there being more bread consecrated than 
was sufficient for the communicants, the clergyman gave some 
of us a piece more of it after the service ; and on my putting it 
into my mouth I covered my face with my hand and prayed. 
The clergyman seeing it smiled at me : but I thought, if he had 
felt such a load taken off from his soul as I did, and had been as 
sensible of his obligations to the Lord Jesus Christ as I was, he 
would not deem my prayers and praises at all superfluous. 

" The service in our chapel has almost at all times been very 
irreverently performed:* but such was the state of my soul for 
many months from that time, that the prayers were as marrow 
and fatness to me. Of course, there was a great difference in 
my frames at different times ; but for the most part they were 
very devout, and often, throughout a great part of the ser- 
vice, I prayed unto the Lord ' with strong crying and tears.' 
This is a proof to me that the deadness and formality experienced 
in the worship of the Church, arise far more from the low state 
of our graces, than from any defect in our Liturgy ; if only we 
had our hearts deeply penitent and contrite, I know from my ex- 
perience at this hour, that no prayers in the world could be better 
to our wants, or more delightful to our souls. 

" From the time that I found peace with God myself, I wished 
to impart to others the benefits I had received. I therefore 
adopted a measure which must have appeared most singular to 
others, and which perhaps a more matured judgment might have 
disapproved ; but I acted in the simplicity of my heart, and I am 
persuaded that God accepted it at my hands. I told my servant, 
that as she and the other servants were prevented almost entirely 
from going to church, I would do my best to instruct them on a 
Sunday evening, if they chose to come to me for that purpose. 
Several of them thankfully availed themselves of the offer, and 

* Contrasted with this painful state of things we cannot but notice here the reverence 
and devotion which now prevail in this and our other College Chapels.— Ed. 



CHAP. I.] NARRATIVE OP HIS EARLY LIFE. 7 

came to me ; and I read some good book to them, and used some 
of the prayers of the Liturgy for prayer ; and though I do not 
know that any of them ever received substantial benefits to their 
souls, I think that the opportunities were not lost upon myself; 
for I thereby cultivated a spirit of benevolence, and fulfilled in 
some measure that divine precept, 'Freely ye have received, 
freely give.' 

"In the long vacation I went home ; and carried with me the 
same blessed desires. I had then a brother, eight years older 
than myself, living with my father, and managing, as it were, his 
house. I wished to instruct the servants, and to unite with them 
in family prayer ; but I had no hope that a proposal to that effect 
would be acceded to either by my father or my brother : I there- 
fore proposed it to the servants, and established it myself, leaving 
to my brother to join with us or not, as he saw good. To my 
great joy, after it was established, my brother cordially united 
with me, and we statedly worshipped God, morning and evening, 
in the family. I take for granted that my father knew of it ; but 
I do not remember that one word ever passed between him and 
me on the subject. 

" As yet, and indeed for three years after, I knew not any re- 
ligious person, and consequently continued to have my society 
among the world. When the races came, I went to them, as I 
had been used to do, and attended at the race-balls as usual, 
though without the pleasure which I had formerly experienced. 
I felt them to be empty vanities ; but I did not see them to be 
sinful ; I did not then understand those words, ' be not conformed 
to this world.'' At the latter ball, Major B. of Windsor, asked me 
to go over with him the next day to Windsor, to join in a match 
at cricket, and to spend a few days with him ; this I did ; and it 
led to an event which I desire ever to remember with the deepest 
shame, and the most lively gratitude to God. On the Sunday he 
proposed to go and visit a friend about fifteen miles off; and to 
that proposal I acceded. Here I sinned against God and my own 
conscience ; for though I knew not the evil of races and balls, I 
knew full well that I ought to keep holy the Sabbath day. He 
carried me about ten miles in his phaeton ; and then we pro- 
ceeded the remainder of our way on horseback. The day was 
hot; it was about the 26th day of August, 1779, and when we 
arrived at the gentleman's house, I drank a good deal of cool 
tankard. After dinner, not aware of the strength of the cool 
tankard, I drank wine just as I should have done if I had drunk 
nothing else ; and when I came to return on horseback, I was in a 
state of utter intoxication. The motion of the horse increased 
the effect of the liquor, and deprived me entirely of my senses. 
Major B. rode before, and I followed ; but my horse, just before 
I came to a very large heath, turned in to an inn ; and the people 
seeing my state took me off my horse. Major B. not seeing me 



8 NARRATIVE OF HIS EARLY LIFE. [CHAP. I. 

behind, rode back to inquire for me ; and when he found what 
condition I was in, he put me into a post-chaise, and carried me 
to the inn whence we had taken our horses. Here we were 
forced to stop all night. The next morning we returned in his 
phaeton to Windsor. I do not recollect whether my feelings 
were very acute that day ; I rather think not. The next morning 
we went to a public breakfast and dance at Egham, which at that 
time was always on the Tuesday after the Reading races. There 
I passed an hour or two, and after returning with him to Windsor 
proceeded on horseback to Reading. I went through Salthill, 
and seeing Mrs. Marsh standing at her inn-door, I entered into a 
little conversation with her. She asked me whether I had heard 
of the accident that had happened to a gentleman of Reading on 
the Sunday evening before ; and then told me that a gentleman of 
Reading had fallen from his horse in a state of intoxication, and 
had been killed on the spot. What were my feelings now ! I 
had eighteen miles to ride, and all alone : how was I filled with 
wonder at the mercy of God towards me ! Why was it not my- 
self, instead of the other gentleman ? Why was he taken, and I 
left ? And what must have been my state to all eternity if I had 
then been taken away ! In violating the Sabbath, I had sinned 
deliberately ; and for so doing, God had left me to all the other 
sins that followed ! How shall I adore his name to all eternity 
that he did not cut me off in these sins, and make me a monu- 
ment of his heaviest displeasure ! 

" There have been two seasons in my life when God might 
have cut me off in most righteous judgment : namely, in August, 
1778, when my horse fell with me in Piccadilly, and broke my 
spur, but without my falling off; (at which time I was at the very 
summit of all my wickedness, without one serious concern about 
my soul; and when the stumbling of my horse called forth only a 
bitter curse at him, instead of a thanksgiving to God ;) and on 
this occasion, when, after having received so much mercy from 
God as I had since done, I sinned so grievously against him. On 
either of these occasions he might well have made me a monu- 
ment of his heaviest indignation. Never have I since gone 
through Egham without the most lively emotions of gratitude 
blended with the deepest humiliation of soul before God. I 
always look for the Assembly Room, that I may begin there my 
acknowledgments to my heavenly Father; and it is remarkable 
that on the very day of August in the last year, (1812,) I went 
through Egham with my dear invalid brother, on our way to the 
Isle of Wight. What a mercy did I feel it, that after the lapse of 
thirty-three years the mercy was as fresh in my remembrance as 
at the first, and that all my feelings, if not quite so acute as at 
first, were quite as sincere. Blessed, for ever blessed, be my 
God, who has not to this hour cast off my soul ! 

" During this vacation, and all the following vacations till I 



CHAP. I.] NARRATIVE OF HIS EARLY LIFE. 9 

entered into Orders, I used to attend the parish church at Read- 
ing every afternoon, and frequently in a morning ; and I used to 
find many sweet seasons of refreshment and comfort in the use 
of the stated prayers. 

" After this I went on, through the goodness of God, comforta- 
bly for nearly a year ; but having read a great deal of Hervey's 
works, I was much perplexed in my mind respecting the nature 
of saving faith. I have some idea that I expressed a wish to my 
father to have some person who could give me information on 
the subject ; and that it was he who advised me to apply to Dr. 
Loveday of Caversham for instruction. To him I did apply, and 
he lent me Archbishop Sharpe's third volume, confining his 
casuistical sermons. These I read with great profit ; they showed 
me that Hervey's view of saving faith was erroneous ; and from 
that day to this I have never had a doubt upon the subject. I 
think it clear, even to demonstration, that assurance is not neces- 
sary to saving faith ; a simple reliance on Christ for salvation is 
that faith which the word of God requires ; assurance is a privi- 
lege, but not a duty. The true source of all the mistakes that 
are made in the religious world about assurance is, that men do 
not distinguish as they ought between an assurance of faith and 
an assurance of hope. There are three kinds of full assurance 
spoken of in the Scriptures, (as I have shown in my printed Skele- 
tons ;) a full assurance of understanding, (Col. ii. 2,) of faith, (Heb. 
x. 22,) and of hope, (Heb. vi. 11.) The first relates to a clear 
view of revealed truth in all its parts ; the second, to the power 
and willingness of Christ to save to the uttermost all that come 
unto God by him ; and the third, (which is generally understood 
by the word assurance,) to our own personal interest in Christ. 
This last may doubtless be enjoyed ; but a person may possess 
saving faith without it, and even a full assurance of faith without 
it ; he may be fully assured of Christ's power and willingness to 
save him, and yet not be assured that Christ has actually imparted 
salvation to him. The truth is, that these two kinds of assurance, 
namely of faith and hope, have respect to very different things ; 
assurance of faith having respect only to the truth of God in his 
word, whilst assurance of hope is founded on the correspondence 
of our character with that word : the one believes that God will 
fulfil his promises to persons of a particular description ; and the 
other, that we ourselves are of that very character to whom they 
are and shall be fulfilled. This latter therefore, I say again, is 
not a duty but a privilege, (an inestimable privilege no doubt ;) 
and it is certain that our Lord himself very highly commended 
the faith of the Canaanitish woman and others, who possessed the 
former assurance without one atom of the latter. 

" This shows, I think, that we ought to read all human compo- 
sitions with caution. The best of writers have their favorite no- 
tions, which they are apt to carry too far ; and this I consider to 



10 NARRATIVE OF HIS EARLY LIFE. [CHAP. I. 

be the case with Hervey, both with respect to the doctrine of 
assurance and that also of imputed righteousness. I do myself 
believe the doctrine of imputed righteousness ; but I do not ap- 
prove of refining upon it in the way that Hervey does : I love the 
simplicity of the Scriptures, and I wish to receive and inculcate 
every truth precisely in the way and to the extent that it is set 
forth in the inspired volume. Were this the habit of all divines, 
there would soon be an end of most of the controversies that have 
agitated and divided the Church of Christ. 

" During my Scholarship at King's College, I made many 
attempts to benefit my friends, and sometimes thought I had suc- 
ceeded in conveying to them some spiritual good ; but I now see 
that I expected too much from my own exertions, and from their 
resolutions. If good be done to any, the work must be God's 
alone ; ' the help that is done upon earth, he doeth it himself.' 

" I am not aware of anything very particular occurring pre- 
vious to my becoming a Fellow of King's ; but there were cer- 
tainly some great benefits which I received from my religious 
turn of mind. 

" Though by nature and habit of an extravagant disposition, I 
practised the most rigid economy; and in this I was very much 
assisted by allotting my small income so as to provide for every 
the minutest expense, and at the same time consecrating a stated 
part of my income to the Lord, together with all that I could save 
out of the part reserved for my own use. This made economy 
truly delightful ; and enabled me to finish my three years of 
scholarship without owing a shilling, whilst others, my contempo- 
raries, incurred debts of several hundred pounds. To this hour 
do I reap the benefit of these habits ; for though my income is 
now very large, I never indulge in any extravagance. I have, it 
is true, my establishment on rather a high scale in comparison of 
others ; but I never throw away my money in foolish indulgences, 
nor spend more of my income upon myself, than I believe God 
himself approves. I appear to spend a great deal ; but by con- 
stant and careful economy, I in reality spend scarcely half what 
I should in general be thought to spend ; and of the indulgences 
I have, I am persuaded I could sacrifice far the greater part 
without a moment's regret, if there were occasion for my so 
doing." 



It appears from his books of accounts, which from the first 
were kept with remarkable neatness and accuracy, that his whole 
income in 1780, (the second year of his residence in College) was 
only £125; and after gradually increasing for fourteen years, it 
became in 1793 about £300 per annum. On examining the mode 
of its disbursement during this period, it seems to have been his 
plan regularly to dispose of one-third of his income in charity. 



CHAP. I.] NARRATIVE OF HIS EARLY LIFE. 11 

At the close of this part of my narrative, it may not perhaps 
be uninteresting to observe the manner in which Mr. Simeon was 
accustomed to record his " thoughts and actions" at this early 
period. A few extracts from his Diary will suffice ; all the memo- 
randa are brief, and very similar in character : and it will be re- 
membered that they are merely the private remarks of a young 
man at College, in the earliest stage of his religious career. 

The first entry in his Diary occurs February 18, 1780, and runs 
thus : — 

" Friday. — I took the hint of keeping a diary of my thoughts and actions from Ston- 
house's Spiritual Instruction to the Uninstructed, and shall think my religion cooled very 
much when I remit it. 

Saturday. — I began not my repentance till past 12, and continued it all day, but exer- 
cised it chiefly on only one set of my sins, and made good resolutions concerning one, 
though am wavering on the other. At E. C* not so much wandering as usual. 

Sunday. — Prayed tolerably fervent in and before M. C.t and received the Sacrament so; 
but after chapel found a lassitude, and only read in Wilson till dinner : had no devotion 
at St. Mary's. Had wanderings in E. C. : read to servants and to Mr. R. ' trust in God.' 
Prayed, but very languidly, at night. 

Monday. — In M. C. quite lukewarm ; and much wandering in prayer. In E. C. 
nearly the same; after which I went to M. R., but talked only on indifferent subjects; 
prayed at night without a true and proper fervor. 

Tuesday. — Took physic, and was not in M. C. Rose at 9 tolerably devout. At E. C. 
sad wanderings and coldness : at night I seemed almost to sleep over my prayers, such 
was their weakness, and so frequent wanderings. 

Wednesday. — In M. C. The Sacrament surely has not given me much more fervor. 
Very deficient indeed ! Johnson gave us an exposition or sermon on Conscience : at 
11 read Bishop Beveridges's sermon on Common Prayer till 12, and then prayed fer- 
vently for several graces out of the Whole Duty. In E. C. prayed devoutly without 
much wandering : at night but short prayers, but tolerably performed. 

Thursday. — M. C. very little wandering, and pretty devout, owing to my prayers yes- 
terday morning. Went to St. Mary's— Relhan — Charity. Did not keep my attention 
well. E. C. so, so. Spent the whole evening with M. R. : read Psalms and Lessons 
pretty devoutly. Cheerful evening. Did not go to the concert. Prayed poorly." 

The Diary proceeds much in the same manner, recording the 
state of his devotional feelings, till we come to the following pas- 
sage, noticing a circumstance at Trinity Church, to which Mr. 
S. frequently alluded as a striking contrast to what he afterwards 
witnessed there. 

"March 5th. Sunday. — M. C. very deficient, and much 'wandering. Breakfasted 
with Dr. Glynn. Went to hear Mr. Cooke at Trinity Church, and turning at the Creed, 
saw the table covered : prayed fervently, though with some wandering, and stayed the 
Sacrament. Mrs. and Miss Burleigh the only two Communicants — administered by Mr. 
Relhan. Dr. Halifax and Mr. Cooke went away. 

8th. Wednesday. — M. C. kneeled down before service, nor do I see any impropriety 
in it. Why should I be afraid or ashamed of all the world seeing me do my duty 1 

Matt. V. 16 : Oiir&j \aji\pdro) to (pais Vjiav SjiTrpoadsv t£sv dvdpairriov, ottws IS(i)(tiv ijiuiv tcl Ka\a 
epya, koi Jofa<raxrt tov iraripa Vfiav tov cv tois ovpavols. 

20th. Monday. — (Passion Week.) M. C. at ten o'clock, without surplices. When 
I arose was very penitent and very devout. In M. C. nearly the same. I have deter- 
mined that I will neither eat nor drink all this week, except at dinner, and that spar- 
ingly till Sunday. E. C. very fervent: at night very devout and penitent." 

The following entries exhibit his habits of early rising at this 
period and his efforts for the spiritual welfare of his servant. 

* E. C. Evening Chapel. t M. C. Morning Chapel. 



12 NARRATIVE OF HIS EARLY LIFE. [CHAP. I. 

" May 28th. Went into the water, and shall continue it at 5. 

29th. — Rose before 5 ; read from 6. M. C. a great deal of wandering. 

June 8th. — 6, after returning from the water prayed devoutly with my servant, and 
am to do the same every morning and evening that I am at home. Hollis will also 
come in the evening from this time. M. C. much earnestness and much wandering. 
E. C. indifferently. At night read to my servant and Hollis, and prayed with them 
from the Litany ; and afterwards shortly by myself— very fervent." 

After September the Diary is much interrupted ; no entries 
being made for many days together. Mr. Simeon never suc- 
ceeded for any length of time in his attempts to keep a Journal ; 
and he confessed he had little " taste for Diaries." 



CHAPTER II 

His Ordination — Letter of Bishop Yorke — First acquaintance with Religious Persons — 
Introduction to the Venns — First Sermon — Diligence in Parochial visiting — Difficul- 
ties about the Doctrine of Election — Letters of Mr. Venn respecting his zeal — Let- 
ter of Mr. Simeon upon Mr. J. Venn's Ordination — Earnest letter to his Brother on 
the subject of Religion — Another on his eldest Brother's Death, to Mr. J. Venn. 



1782. 

MEMOIR CONTINUED. 

" I now come to the time of my Ordination.* On May 26th, 
1782, (Trinity Sunday,) I was ordained by the Bishop of Ely ; 
and began my ministry in St. Edward's Church, (in good old Lat- 
imer's pulpit,) serving that parish for Mr. Atkinson during the 
long vacation. The way in which I became acquainted with him 
was this. I had endeavored to find out some minister, who 
preached those truths which 1 loved and delighted in ; and I at- 
tended at St. Mary's for a long time to but little purpose. At 
last I heard Mr. A. at St. Edward's ; and he came nearer to the 
truth than any one else that I could hear. I therefore, from the 
time that I became a Fellow of King's, attended regularly at his 
church. Being the only gownsman that attended there, I rather 
wondered that he did not take any notice of me ; I thought that 
if I were a minister, and saw a young gownsman attending as 
regularly and devoutly as I did, I should invite him to come and 
see me ; and I determined, if he should do so, I would avail my- 
self of the opportunity to get acquainted with him. I longed ex- 
ceedingly to know some spiritual person who had the same views 
and feelings with myself; and I had serious thoughts of putting 
into the papers, as soon as I should be ordained, an advertisement 
to the following effect : ' That a young Clergyman who felt him- 
self an undone sinner, and looked to the Lord Jesus Christ alone 
for salvation, and desired to live only to make known that Saviour 
unto others, was persuaded that there must be some persons in the 
world whose views and feelings on this subject accorded with his 
own, though he had now lived three years without finding so 
much as one ; and that if there were any minister of that descrip- 

* Bishop Yorke writes thus to Mr. Simeon's father on the occasion : — " I understood 
before I received your letter, that your son was on my list as a candidate for Orders on 

Sunday next ; I shall be very glad to see him at that time 1 dare say he will approve 

himself on the occasion a hopeful minister in the church ; and as such it will give me 
pleasure to countenance him." 



14 COMMENCEMENT OF HIS MINISTRY. [CHAP. II. 

tion he would gladly become his curate, and serve him gratis.' 
At last he did invite me to come and drink tea with him ; and in- 
vited a Mr. D., an artist, to come and meet me. The conversa- 
tion did not take a useful turn, for Mr. D. was not what I should 
call a religious man ; and we parted without any profitable com- 
munication of our sentiments. In a few days I invited Mr. At- 
kinson to sup with me, and asked Mr. D. to meet him : it hap- 
pened that Mr. D. could not come ; so that Mr. A. and I were 
tete-a-tete. I soon dropped some expressions which conveyed 
the idea of my feeling myself a poor, guilty, helpless sinner: and 
Mr. A was quite surprised, for he had set it down, as a matter of 
course, that I must be a stanch Pharisee ; he had, even for the 
whole space of time that I had been at college, noticed my solemn 
and reverent behavior at St. Mary's, so different from that which 
is generally observed in that place, and concluded, as three of 
his pious friends had also done, that I was actuated by a proud 
Pharisaical spirit ; when therefore he found that I was of a very 
different complexion, he manifested a union of heart with me, 
and introduced me the very next day to an excellent man, my 
dear friend, Mr. John Venn, who, alas ! is just now deceased. 
(July, 1813.) Here I found a man after my own heart, a man 
for whom I have retained the most unfeigned love to his last mo- 
ments, and of whom I ever shall retain the most affectionate re- 
membrance. He, Mr. J. Venn, soon took me over to Yelling,* 
and introduced me to a man of no ordinary character, his own 
dear and honored Father. O what an acquisition was this ! In 
this aged minister I found a father, an instructor, and a most 
bright example : and I shall have reason to adore my God to all 
eternity for the benefit of his acquaintance. This blessed man 
had often heard his son speak of this singular gownsman of King's 
College, and had advised him to get acquainted with him ; but 
God, no doubt for wise and gracious reasons, had kept far from 
me all spiritual acquaintance : by which means he made it to ap- 
pear the more clearly that the work in me was ' not of man, or 
by man, but of God alone.'f 

* A village about twelve miles from Cambridge. 

t 1782, June 1. (Extract from the Diary of Mr. J. Venn.) 

" Drank tea at Atkinson's with Simeon, an undergraduate Fellow of King's, a re- 
ligious man, and Jowett. 

June 2nd. (Sunday.) — Drank tea with Jowett, Simeon, (who preached his first 
sermon to-day at St. Edward's,) and Atkinson. 

3rd. — Called on Simeon, and walked with him to Trumpington. Supped with 
Simeon and Atkinson. 

4th. — Simeon and Atkinson drank tea with me. 

6th. — Called on Simeon, and walked to Grantchester." 

The next day Mr. Venn left College and went home to Yelling, where he was alone, 
as his father and family were in London. 

" 13th. — Simeon of King's walked over from Cambridge to see me ; walked on the 
terrace with him and in church. Family prayers extempore — his engagement. 

14. — Rode over with Simeon to Everton to introduce him to Mr. Berridge. 

15th. — Walked with Simeon in the church ; he returned after dinner to Cambridge." 



CHAP. II.] COMMENCEMENT OF HIS MINISTRY. 15 

" Being now acquainted with Mr. Atkinson, I undertook the 
care of his church during the long vacation ; and I have reason to 
hope that some good was done there. In the space of a month 
or six weeks the church became quite crowded ; the Lord's table 
was attended by three times the usual number of communicants, 
and a considerable stir was made among the dry bones. I visited 
all the parish from house to house, without making any difference 
between Churchmen and Dissenters : and I remember disputing 
with the Dissenting Minister (in a friendly way) about the doc- 
trine of Election. I could not receive the doctrine of Election, 
not being able to separate it from that of reprobation : but I was 
not violent against it, being convinced, as much as I was of my 
own existence, that, whatever others might do, I myself should 
no more have loved God if he had not first loved me, or turned 
to God if he had not by his free and sovereign grace turned me, 
than a cannon-ball would of itself return to the orifice from 
whence it had been shot out. But I soon learned that I must take 
the Scriptures with the simplicity of a little child, and be content 
to receive on God's testimony, what he has revealed, whether I 
can unravel all the difficulties that may attend it or not; and from 
that day to this I have never had a doubt respecting the truth of 
that doctrine, nor a wish (as far as I know) to be wise above 
what is written". I feel that I cannot even explain how it is that 
I move my finger, and therefore I am content to be ignorant of 
innumerable things which exceed, not only my wisdom, but the 
wisdom of the most learned men in the universe. For this dis- 
position of mind I have unbounded reason to be thankful to God; 
for I have not only avoided many perplexities by means of it, but 
actually learned much, which I should otherwise have never 
learned. I was not then aware that this simple exercise of faith 
is the only way of attaining divine knowledge ; but I now see it 
is so ; and in fact, it is the true way in which we attain human 
knowledge also ; for the child receives everything first upon the 
authority of his teacher, and thus learns the very first rudiments 
of language ; he does not say, How do I know that a b, spells 
ah ? or, that this is the nominative case, and that is the verb, and 
that is the accusative case that is governed by it ? No, he calls 
things as he is taught to call them, and then, in due time, he sees 
that these things are not the arbitrary dictates of his master, but 
that they of necessity appertain to language, and exist in the very 

July 14, 1782, Mr. S. writes to Mr. J. Venn, desiring to be introduced to his father : 
" I propose, with the blessing of God, riding over to Yelling on Tuesday morn- 
ing next before 8 o'clock, or at farthest a quarter after. To converse with your father 
has long been my desire, and that I shall be both pleased and edified by it I have not 
the least doubt. 

"Your most affectionate friend in Christ, 

" C. Simeon." 

Mr. J. Venn has made the following memorandum in his pocket-book : 

" 16th July, 1782. Tuesday. — Mr. Simeon came at 8, and stayed till past 8 at night." 



16 COMMENCEMENT OF HIS MINISTRY. [cHAP. II. 

nature of things ; and thus in time he comes to see a beauty and 
propriety in things which were at first no better to him than 
senseless jargon. This, I am persuaded, is the way in which we 
should receive instruction from God ; and if we will do so, I ver- 
ily believe, that we shall in due time see a beauty and harmony in 
many things, which the pertinacious advocates of human systems 
can never understand." 



The Rev. M. M. Preston, in his " Memoranda" of Mr. S., has 
recorded an incident which may be noticed here : — 

" The very first day of his public ministrations was marked by 
an occurrence of a remarkable character. In returning from the 
church through the thoroughfare called St. Edward's Passage, 
his attention was arrested by the loud wrangling of a man and 
his wife. The door being open, he entered the house, and ear- 
nestly expostulated with them on the sin of absenting themselves 
unnecessarily from the House of God, and disturbing, by such 
unseemly conduct, those who had been there. He then knelt 
down to pray for them ; and persons passing by, attracted by the 
novelty of the scene, gradually collected till the room was full. 
It was not likely that such zeal in a young man of his station 
should long remain unnoticed." 

His character and conduct are described at the time by his 
revered friend, the Rev. H. Venn, in the following letter to the 
Rev. J. Stillingfleet :— 

" October 9, 1782. 
"On Trinity Sunday was ordained Mr. Simeon, Fellow of 
King's College. Before that day he never was in company with 
an earnest Christian. Soon after, he was visited by Mr. H. 
Jowett, and my son, and two or three more. In less than seven- 
teen Sundays, by preaching for Mr. Atkinson in a church at 
Cambridge, he filled it with hearers — a thing unknown there for 
near a century. He has been over to see me six times within the 
last three months. He is calculated for great usefulness, and is 
full of faith and love. My soul is always the better for his visits. 
Oh, to flame as he does with zeal, and yet be beautiful with meek- 
ness ! The day he was a substitute for Mr. Atkinson he began to 
visit the parishioners from house to house. Full of philanthropy 
was his address : ' I am come to inquire after your welfare. Are 
you happy V His evident regard for their good disarmed them 
of their bitterness ; and it is amazing what success he has met 
with." 

In a letter to another friend, the Rev. H. V. writes : — 

" September 18, 1782. 

This is the young man who was bred at Eton College ; so 



CHAP. II.] COMMENCEMENT OF HIS MINISTRY. 17 

profligate a place, that he told me he should be tempted even to 
murder his own son (that was his word) sooner than let him see 
there what he had seen. This is the young man so vain of dress, 
that he constantly allowed more than £50 a year for his own per- 
son. Now he scruples keeping a horse, that the money may help 
the saints of Christ." 

Mr. Simeon's feelings respecting his solemn duties as a minis- 
ter, and the sense he had of his own peculiar dangers, appear 
from the following letter written to Mr. J. Venn, on the occasion 
of his Ordination. 

" King's College, September 23, 1782. 

" My dearest Friend, — 

" I most sincerely congratulate you, not on a permis- 
sion to receive £40 or £50 a year, nor on the title of Reve- 
rend, but on your accession to the most valuable, most honora- 
ble, most important, and most glorious office in the world — to 
that of an ambassador of the Lord Jesus Christ. An envoy from 
the king would not be ashamed or afraid to speak even in the pre- 
sence of princes, if the interests of his master's kingdom were 
attacked, or if any insult or reflection were thrown out against 
him ; they would be accounted no better than traitors if they held 
down their heads and sealed up their lips. Oh let it not be said 
of us, as of the prophets of old, ' they are light and treacherous 
persons,' (Zeph. iii. 4 :) but your own observations on your con- 
duct are so just, that they can derive no weight from any I can 
add. Your letter, though dated Friday evening, I know not by 
what means, was not brought to me by the postman till this hour, 
11 o'clock, Monday morning. I had been thinking this morning 
of the degeneracy of the Clergy, and whether the Lord would 
put it in my power to bear testimony against it. There is a Visi- 
tation Sermon preached every month at my own parish church 
at Reading, which determined me to sit down and make a plan, 
that if I could only at a very short notice get permission to preach 
it, I would get up in the pulpit, and speak a word for him who 
bore so much for me. I had chosen my text, (Acts xx. 28.) had 
made my plan, and was improving it from a sermon of your 
father's at Wakefield. Your letter suggested a thought or two 
which I immediately inserted. * * * * * 

" I used formerly to think that I had some idea of real friend- 
ship, but my acquaintance with you has convinced me that it was 
a very faint conception rather of what it should be, than of what 
it is. The Lord Jesus Christ, I trust, has given me to know some- 
thing more of it now. I feel my heart glow with affection towards 
you and your dear father ; may God increase and cement it more 
and more, and enable me to prove it in the whole tenor and con- 
duct of my life ! Would that it were as strong as St. Paul's to 
his brethren the Jews : if it fall short of that here, it will exceed 

2 



18 COMMENCEMENT OF HIS MINISTRY. [CHAP. II. 

it soon, when renewed in the presence of the Lamb. My weak 
prayers are daily offered up for you and for your whole family, 
who are all very highly endeared to me, not so much for the very, 
very kind reception I have met with at Yelling, as for their emi- 
nent love for Him who died and rose again for us. You were 
particularly in my remembrance Saturday and yesterday, that 
the Lord might enrich you with the spirit of wisdom and revela- 
tion in the knowledge of himself, and that, he would strengthen 
you with might by his Spirit in the outer as we'll as the inner 
man. I am so poor, so weak, so ignorant, and yet so vain, that I 
stand highly in need of your prayers and intercessions for me. 
Lukewarmness and vanity are Scylla and Charybdis. Oh, may 
the Lord Jesus Christ enable us both to steer clear of them ! * 
* * Present my good wishes and my love to all your 
family, and believe me, 

" Your most affectionate 

" Friend and Brother in Christ, 

"C. Simeon." 

Before we return to the narrative, we must introduce a letter, 
written during this summer by Mr. Simeon to one of his brothers. 
It is the earliest composition of his which has been preserved ; 
and strikingly exhibits his earnest and faithful efforts for the spir- 
itual welfare of his family. We will first extract a few sentences 
from his brother's letter, to which it is an answer. 

" Dear Charles, — 

" To argue with you upon the effects of over zeal 
in desiring to serve a good cause, I am fully sensible will but 
confirm you in your plan of reformation, and by that very means 
prevent a reform in our family, if it is so necessary amongst 
us as you seem to apprehend. I will therefore tell you exactly 
what effect your well-meant letter had upon me and Ned, (who 
are the two heretics in the family you will say,) and leave you to 
judge, whether you would not do well to adopt a different mode 
of advising ; and even to confine yourself to the duties of your 
office, within the bounds which the best men have prescribed to 
themselves. We laughed and looked serious alternately, under 
the apprehension that you should lose that valuable gift called 
common sense, in endeavoring to furnish your mind with ideas of 
one sort only. * * * I should add, that Dick, though left 
to his own observations on the subject, and not in the enjoyment 
of that pride of health which makes us all so thoughtless, (though 
[ have the pleasure of telling you that he is much mended since his 
return to Reading,) only smiled. * * * It is natural for 
young people to be zealous in anything new ; and therefore I trust 
that in the common course of things your zeal will slacken a lit- 
tle, being well assured that you will have full enough to serve 



CHAP. II.] COMMENCEMENT OF HIS MINISTRY. 19 

your Master with efficacy, after a considerable abatement. In 
hopes therefore of seeing this period, which I consider much more 
favorable to the cause you mean to serve, than the enthusiasm by 
which you at present seem to be influenced, 

" I remain yours very affectionately, 

" J. Simeon." 

To this Mr. S. replies :— 

" I thank you most sincerely, my dear brother, for 
your kind admonitions, which seem to proceed from a clear 
conviction of the rectitude of your opinion, and an affectionate 
regard for my welfare. You speak so openly, and so ingenuously, 
that I shall ever esteem myself peculiarly happy in the advice of 
so sincere a friend ; and be not only ready but desirous to adopt 
it, whenever my own opinion shall be proved erroneous. Nor 
will I obstinately persevere in any prejudices that I may have ac- 
quired, but will, according to the Apostle's advice,' prove all things, 
and hold fast that which is good.' I hope you will have not only 
the patience to read through, but the candor thoroughly to weigh 
and consider my arguments, taking this into consideration, that 
we are not only men, but have also by baptism become Christians, 
and professed to follow the precepts of our Lord and Master 
Christ. As my arguments are in support of what I imagine to 
be the Gospel doctrine, they will be drawn entirely from the Gos- 
pel ; and if I should be so happy as to prove to you the necessity 
of ' remembering our Creator in the days of our youth,' you, I 
hope, will reject the shallow, sophisticated excuses of worldlings, 
and conform yourself to the dictates of reason and religion." * 
# * (He then proceeds to quote at large and comment upon 
St. Paul's exhortation to the Eph. v. 1 — 7, and 11 — 20; adding, 
■ One would think that ninety-nine young men out of an hundred 
had never heard these verses.') " Should I quote to you St. 
James's words, you might perhaps, though without the least rea- 
son, think me bigoted : ' Whosoever shall keep the whole law, 
and yet offend (wilfully) in one point, he is guilty of all :' and he 
then proceeds to give the reason of this : ' For,' says he, ' He that 
said, Do not commit adultery, said also, Do not kill. Now if thou 
commit no adultery, yet if thou kill, thou art become a transgres- 
sor of the law.' By this time, without my troubling you with any 
more quotations, you cannot but see that the positive injunctions 
of the Gospel clearly prove it our duty to live continually as in 
the sight of God ; and so far from allowing ourselves in the fash- 
ionable vices, we are not to grieve the Holy Ghost, ' whose tem- 
ple our body is,' by impure actions, words, or thoughts. Is the 
practice of mankind conformable to this doctrine ? If not, would 
you wish me to involve myself in the common error ; nay, in the 
common ruin too, rather than walk in the straight path ? Will 
not you, my dear Jack, rather follow the Gospel, ' whose ways 



20 COMMEN'CEMENT OF HIS MINISTRY. [cHAP. II. 

are pleasantness and peace,' than the ' world, which is at enmity 
with God V You seem to think that we are too young as yet to 
dedicate ourselves to the service of God, and that it would be 
better if deferred to a more advanced period of life : but will any 
one insure us the possession of our lives and senses till that time 1 
Fix when that time shall be ; that being fixed, are we sure that 
our minds, which have not yet lost the facility of receiving new 
impressions, will be able to throw off the yoke of sin, after having » 
so long submitted to its baneful influence ? Cicero, I think, tells 
us ' inveterascunt vitia ;' and who is there that has not found it so ? 
Who, at the first commission of a criminal act, hath not trembled ? 
— hath not felt the poignant checks of conscience ? Yet by use 
he will not only commit the same crimes without fear, but even 
with boasting and ostentation. Hence it is evident that conver- 
sion to a religious life becomes more difficult, in proportion to the 
time it has been deferred ; and that a habit, settled by time and 
practice, can scarcely ever be eradicated. The truth of this, I 
think, you cannot doubt. But suppose death should lay his cold 
hand upon us unexpectedly, and call us to the Bridegroom, will 
he let us in when the door is shut against us 1 It will be in vain 
then to knock, for it shall not be opened unto us. Let us there- 
fore take the advice of the prophet Isaiah. " Seek ye the Lord while 
He may be found, call ye upon him while He is near.' * * 
I need not say much to prove that ' the wisdom of the world is 
foolishness with God.' Hume, Voltaire, and many others, were 
men of deep learning, and what has that profited them in their 
scriptural researches 1 They trusted to their own sagacity too 
much, instead of looking up to God to enlighten their minds, as 
every diligent inquirer after truth should do. The knowledge of 
the Scriptures has been ' withheld from the wise and prudent, and 
revealed unto babes and sucklings.' I do not mean by this to de- 
cry the study of polite literature, because I am sensible that we 
cannot enter into any critical investigations without having laid 
a good foundation : but surely we may know them sufficiently 
without the aid of mathematics ;* because ' the Holy Spirit will 
lead us into all truth ;' so that I am under not the least apprehen- 
sion of not understanding all the parts which are necessary, either 
for the guidance of myself, or the instruction of others. If we 
would read the Testament on that day which has been set apart 
from the beginning of the world for the cultivation of spiritual 
knowledge, with an earnest desire of finding out our duty, and 
practising it — if also we neglect not to seek God's enlightening 

* Mr. S. was by no means indifferent to the acquisition of human learning, and was 
always a diligent student. He has recorded " the peculiar delight" he found in study- 
ing Pearson On the Creed, and Aristotle's Ethics, on which lectures were given in his 
college, " for the clearness with which they conveyed religious and moral truth to his 
mind " Mathematics were not at that time subjects of lecture or examination at King's 
College. 



i 



CHAP. II.] COMMENCEMENT OF HIS MINISTRY. 21 

grace by fervent prayer — we shall not long remain ignorant of 
it. And for want of this the cleverest men are often filled with 
the most absurd ideas of religion : and indeed I think that not 
only on that day, but on every other, we may, amidst the multi- 
plicity of worldly business, pay some attention to the ' one thing 
needful ;' 

" Which done, the poorest can no wants endure, 
And which not done, the richest must be poor." 

" We may, and should always look forward to, and have, as the 
scope of all our actions, that crown of glory, which Christ has 
purchased for us by his blood — that inheritance in heaven, which 
is &(p6mqxbg i not perishable, but lasting as eternity ; dfnavibg, not 
tarnished, but free from every circumstance of alloy ; ^a^avxivbg, 
not fading, but always in the fullest bloom of perfection, glory, 
and joy. 

" You seem to be apprehensive of my becoming a bigot to my 
religion, and that I should not follow it too far, you quote me a 
heathen author, which I hope you will not put in competition with 
sacred writ. But I agree with you entirely in that point. If any 
one will point out to me a better religion than that which I now 
profess, even if it is Mahometanism, I will upon being convinced 
embrace it, and am determined always to give up my own opin- 
ions when better are suggested. We need not be afraid of pur- 
suing virtue too far, if we keep entirely to the precepts of the 
Gospel. I will allow you that there is such a thing as Enthu- 
siasm, but not amongst those who have a deep sense of their own 
unworthiness, and a clear conviction that they can never be saved 
by their works, even if they lived to the utmost extent of human 
perfection ; because we are all abominable in the sight of God, 
we are all dead in the law, and can only be raised to life eternal 
by the all-sufficient sacrifice of our Redeemer. ' As in Adam all 
die, so in Christ shall all be made alive.' But you think that a 
strict and early attention to religion would be pernicious to one's 
character, and that the thinking and sensible part of mankind 
would look upon one as a zealot or a hypocrite. Pray, brother, 
let this never discourage us. Our blessed Saviour foreknew that 
this would be the consequence of following his commandments, 
and hath strongly guarded us against it : ' Blessed are ye when 
men shall revile you, and persecute, and say all manner of evil 
against you falsely for my sake : rejoice, and be exceeding glad, 
for great is your reward in heaven.' So far from being diverted 
from what is right by the censures or even the persecutions of 
mankind, they become stimulatives and encouragements to our 
perseverance ; they are, you see, to excite joy, exceeding great 
joy, not grief, disappointment, and melancholy. But will the world 
judge us at the last day 1 No : the same Saviour who took upon 
himself our infirmities, He who suffered for us, shall also judge 



22 COMMENCEMENT OP HIS MINISTRY. [CHAP. II. 

us, and we know that his judgment is true. Let us therefore so 
purify our hearts that we may become acceptable in his sight, and 
then we shall have little reason to regard the praise or censure of 
the world. I am very sensible that we must strike first at the 
great vices, and proceed ' gradatim et pedetentim,' if we are re- 
ally desirous to take the best method of bringing people to a sense 
of their duty : but surely you will not call that advice, which 
recommends even to the most obdurate sinner abstinence from 
fleshly lusts and constancy in prayer, you will not call this, I say, 
a caustic. Here are none of the refined duties of Christianity ; 
none which the most ignorant and unenlightened may not easily 
practise. But you will not think any one a Christian for advan- 
cing thus far, unless he endeavors to proceed to those sublimer 
duties of loving God with all his soul, and his neighbor as him- 
self. Will you not allow that a clergyman is to be an example 
to the best as well as the worst in his parish ? How then is this 
to be, if he does not endeavor to live ' perfect even as the Father 
is perfect ? Would not a compliance with the vices and follies 
of the world be an absurd way of drawing others from them ? 
Would not the example rather induce others to persist in them ? 
To ' do as they do at Rome,' is a very pretty saying in the mouth 
of a debauchee, but can never be the real opinion of a sensible 
man, who has an eye to the next world as well as this. That I 
may persuade you to consider the importance of living like a true 
disciple of Christ, and of ' making your calling and election sure,' 
I shall not point out the judgments threatened, and anathemas de- 
nounced against impenitent sinners, for this is more calculated to 
frighten than reform. But contemplate the goodness, mercy, and 
love of God ! Picture to yourself the Son of God himself mocked, 
set at nought, scourged ! Behold his temples streaming with the 
purple tide, his hands and feet and sides transfixed with iron, his 
soul oppressed with bitterest agony ! that innocent head bearing 
the whole weight of Divine vengeance, and suffering that punish- 
ment which was due to you, to me, and to the whole world ; — 
think of this, dear brother, and obey him through gratitude ; 
calmly meditate on this, and I am convinced, that so far from con- 
demning, you will acquiesce in and adopt the sentiments of 

"C. S." 

These earnest and affectionate efforts, though for a season 
inffectual, were eventually crowned with success. Mr. S. has 
made the following memorandum on the subject : — 

" My eldest brother was taken ill, and I was going to him ; but 
my two other brothers strove to keep me away, lest I should dis- 
turb his mind. Blessed be God, both these brothers lived to 
embrace and honor that Saviour whom I had commended to 
them." 



CHAP. II.] COMMENCEMENT OF HIS MINISTRY. 23 

In October his brother Richard died : upon which he addressed 
the following letter to the Rev. J. Venn : — 

" Reading, Oct. 13, 1782. 

" My dear Friend, — 

" The sad catastrophe, which I have for some time 
expected, has at last taken place — about 5 o'clock on Friday- 
morning. The best of sons, the most affectionate of brothers, 
is irrevocably gone — gone, I trust, to the incorruptible inherit- 
ance reserved for all who truly love the Lord Jesus Christ. 
It is painful to separate from our friends, however we may be 
persuaded that it was rather a disirable event ; but the affliction 
of the whole family is greatly mitigated by the resignation and 
composure of my father. Though his sensibility was unfortu- 
nately excessive, and rendered him almost inconsolable during 
my brother's illness, he is now quite reconciled to the will of 
God. * * * 

" I have some incidents to communicate to you relative to the 
reception I have met with at home, and my acquaintance with 
Mrs. Talbot and Mr. Cadogan ; but these I shall defer till I have 
the pleasure of seeing you in town. My stay at Cambridge will 
not be above a month ; let us therefore hold a little communion 
there with our friends, and with the Lord Jesus Christ. Do not 
let any one detain you too long in town ; for it may very proba- 
bly be the last time of my coming to Cambridge. I have offered 
to live with my dear and aged father, who has hitherto declined 
it ; whether he may alter his wishes I cannot tell ; most certainly 
if he does, I shall think it both my duty and my happiness to ren- 
der his few remaining years as comfortable as I can. I hope, my 
dear friend, that the Lord continues to strengthen you by his 
Spirit with might, both in the inner and outer man, and that He 
will set you up for a burning and a shining light ; the former, I 
trust, you are, the other is to come. Oh, that we may be faithful 
unto the end, and then — I am at present rather busy, and must 
therefore conclude with an assurance of my hearty prayers being 
offered up for the welfare of you and yours, and a request that 
you will bear in remembrance at the Throne of Grace 

" Your most affectionate Friend, 

" C. Simeon." 



CHAPTER III 

Preparation to leave Cambridge — Death of the Incumbent of Trinity Church — Mr. 
Simeon's appointment to the Living — Remarkable circumstances attending it — Oppo- 
sition of the Parishioners — Attempt to establish an Evening Lecture — The Church- 
doors locked against him — Religious Meetings in a private room — Mr. Venn con- 
sulted — Trials in the Parish and at home — Mr. Simeon's Father reconciled to him — 
Marriage of his Brother — Preservation of a Female from suicide — Thankfulness for 
reproof— Preaching at Oxford — Mr. Robinson of Leiceister — Ordained Priest. 



1782—1783. 

MEMOIR CONTINUED. 

" In October my poor brother Richard died ; and as there was 
then no one living with my aged father, it was thought desirable 
that I should leave College, and go to live with him. To this I 
acceded ; but feeling the indispensable necessity of serving God 
according to my conscience, and of seeing my own acquaintance 
without restraint, I secured a promise that I should have a part 
of the house to myself, where I might see my friends without 
interfering with my father. Everything was settled : my books, 
&c. were just going to be packed up ; and in a fortnight I was 
to leave College for good. But behold ! in that juncture an event 
took place that decided the plans of my whole life. I had often, 
when passing Trinity Church, which stands in the heart of Cam- 
bridge, and is one of the largest churches in the town, said within 
myself, ' How should I rejoice if God were to give me that 
church, that I might preach his Gospel there, and be a herald for 
him in the midst of the University !' But as to the actual posses- 
sion of it, I had no more prospect of attaining it, than of being 
exalted to the see of Canterbury. It so happened, however, that 
the incumbent of it (Mr. Therond) died just at this time, and that 
the only bishop, with whom my father had the smallest acquaint- 
ance, had recently been translated to the see of Ely. I therefore 
sent off instantly to my father, to desire him to make application 
to the bishop for the living on my behalf. This my father imme- 
diately did ; and I waited in College to see the event of his appli- 
cation. The parishioners of Trinity were earnest to procure the 
living for Mr. Hammond, who had served the parish as curate 
for some time; and they immediately chose him lecturer, con- 
cluding that the living without the lectureship would not be worth 
any one's acceptance ; it being, even with the surplice-fees, not 
worth more than forty guineas per annum. They all signed a 



CHAP. III.] MINISTRY AT TRINITY CHURCH. 25 

petition to the bishop in behalf of Mr. H., informing him at the 
same time, that they had appointed him to the lectureship. The 
parish being so extremely violent for Mr. H., I went to the vestry, 
where they were assembled, and told them that 1 was a minister 
of peace ; that I had no wish for the living but for the sake of 
doing them good ; and that I would, if upon further reflection it 
did not appear improper, write to the bishop, to say that I de- 
clined any further competition. Accordingly 1 went home, and 
wrote to the bishop precisely to the effect that I had stated in the 
vestry ; but it so happened that my letter was too late for the 
post. This being the case, I had the whole night for reflection ; 
and upon reconsidering the matter, I found I had acted very 
foolishly ; for whether the bishop designed to give it me or not, 
it was unwise : if he did not intend to give it me, my declining 
it was superfluous ; and if he did, it was throwing away an 
opportunity that might never occur again. I therefore deter- 
mined to keep back the letter, which indeed my own declaration 
at the vestry had authorized me to do. But still, having in 
appearance pledged my word, what was to be done 1 This I 
determined with myself: I will wait the event ; if the bishop 
gives Mr. H. the living, it is well ; and if he give it me, I will 
appoint Mr. H. my substitute, with the whole profits of the living, 
and continue him in the situation as long as he chooses to hold 
it; and then, if I am alive when he wishes to leave it, I can go 
and take possession of it a$ my own, without any risk of having 
another bishop in that see, or of meeting with a repulse on renew- 
ing my application for it. Thus I shall keep my word most fully 
with the parish, and yet avoid all the evils which a hasty declin- 
ing of the living might have occasioned. 

" Here then behold to what a situation I was reduced ! the living 
now could not possibly be mine, at least for years to come. 
Whether the bishop should give it him or me, I was equally pre- 
cluded from possessing it. But God, in submission to whose will 
I had made the sacrifice, most marvellously interposed to deliver 
me from this difficulty. No sooner had I made the declaration 
in the vestry, than the parishioners, without any authority from 
me, wrote to the bishop that I had declined : and this brought me 
a letter from the bishop saying, that if I chose to have the living 
it was at my service ; but that, if I declined it, Mr. H. should not 
have it on any account.*' 

" Here the knot was untied : my word was kept to all intents 
and purposes ; everything was done by me that truth and honor 
could dictate: to decline the living now would in no respect 

* The bishop's words were : — " The parishioners have petitioned for Mr. Hammond, 
and unless gratified, insinuate their intentions of bestowing their lectureship on a differ- 
ent person than my curate. I do not like that mode of application, and if you do not 
accept it, shall certainly not license Mr. H. to it. I shall await your answer." Nov. 
9,1782. 

The neit day Mr. S. preached for the first time in Trinity Church. 



26 MINISTRY AT TRINITY CHURCH. [cHAP. III. 

answer the wishes of the parish, and to execute my intentions in 
reference to Mr. H. was impossible. Thus did God interpose to 
deliver me from a difficulty which seemed absolutely insurmount- 
able ; and the parish themselves, through their indiscreet and in- 
decent earnestness to accomplish their own wishes, were the very 
instruments whom God made use of to fix me among them as 
their stated pastor. How little did they think what that letter of 
theirs would effect ! It was that which irritated the bishop, and 
caused him to send me such a letter as relieved me at once from 
all embarrassment, and fixed me in a church which I have now 
held for above thirty years, and which I hope to retain to my 
dying hour. Truly 'the judgments of God are unsearchable, and 
his ways past finding out.' 

" The disappointment which the parish felt proved very unfa- 
vorable to my ministry. The people almost universally put locks 
on their pews, and would neither come to church themselves, nor 
suffer others to do so: and multitudes from time to time were 
forced to go out of the church, for want of the necessary accom- 
modation. I put in there a number of forms, and erected in 
vacant places, at my own expense, some open seats ; but the 
churchwardens pulled them down, and cast them out of the 
church. To visit the parishioners in their own houses was im- 
practicable ; for they were so embittered against me, that there 
was scarcely one that would admit me into his house. In this 
state of things I saw no remedy but faith and patience. The pas- 
sage of Scripture which subdued and controlled my mind was, 
' The servant of the Lord must not strive.' It was painful indeed 
to see the church, with the exception of the aisles, almost forsa- 
ken ; but I thought that if God would only give a double blessing 
to the congregation that did attend, there would on the whole be 
as much good done, as if the congregation were doubled, and the 
blessing limited to half the amount. This has comforted me 
many, many times, when, without such a reflection, I should have 
sunk under my burthens. 

" The opposition thus formed continued for many years. The 
lectureship being filled by Mr. Hammond I had only one oppor- 
tunity of preaching in the whole week. I therefore determined 
to establish an evening lecture ;* but scarcely had I established 
it, before the churchwardens shut the church-doors against me. 
On one occasion the congregation was assembled, and it was 
found that the church-warden had gone away with the key in his 
pocket. I therefore got a smith to open the doors for that time, 
but did not think it expedient to persist under such circumstances. 

* July 16, 1783. Mr. S. writes to Rev. J. Venn : — "Couldthurst established an ex- 
tempore lecture at six in the evening, for the first time on the last Sabbath ; and I in- 
tend, with God's grace, now he has led the way, to begin the same at the same hour in 
Trinity Church next Sunday. I much need your prayers, my dear friend, being very 
insufiicient for so arduous a task." 



CHAP. III.] MINISTRY AT TRINITY CHURCH. 27 

" Yet what was to be done 1 If those whose minds were im- 
pressed by my preaching had not some opportunity of further 
instruction, they would infallibly go to the dissenting meetings, 
and thus be gradually drawn away from the church. The only 
alternative I had was, to make them meet in a private room ; I 
therefore hired a small room in my parish, and met them there, 
and expounded to them the Scripture, and prayed with them. In 
time the room was too small to hold us all, and I could not get 
one larger in my parish ; I therefore got one in an adjoining 
parish, which had the advantage of being very spacious and very 
retired. Here I met my people for a considerable time. I was 
sensible that it would be regarded by many as irregular ; but 
what was to be done ? I could not instruct them in my church ; 
and I must of necessity have them all drawn away by the dissen- 
ters, if I did not meet them myself; I therefore committed the 
matter to God in earnest prayer, and entreated of Him, that if it 
were his will that I should continue the room, he would graciously 
screen me from persecution on account of it ; or that if persecu- 
tion should arise on account of it, he would not impute it to me as 
sin, if I gave up the room. He knew the real desire of my heart ; 
he knew that I only wished to fulfil his will. I told him a thou- 
sand times over that I did not deprecate persecution ; for I con- 
sidered that as the necessary lot of all who would ' live godly in 
Christ Jesus ;' and more especially, of all who would preach Christ 
with fidelity ; but I deprecated it as arising from that room. 

"My friends, as I expected, were all alarmed; and at last they 
prevailed on my dear and honored friend, Mr. Henry Venn, to 
speak to me on the subject. His word would operate more for- 
cibly with me than the words of a thousand others, because I 
knew him to be governed by no carnal policy, but to be given up 
wholly unto God. On his dissuading me from it, I told him all 
my transactions with God respecting it ; I told him that none of 
my friends were more fearful of injuring the cause of God than I 
was ; that the motion of a finger was sufficient to turn me in this 
matter, if only I could ascertain the mind of God ; and that, in 
order to learn the will of God respecting it, I had with many 
prayers committed it to him in that way ; entreating him to pre- 
vent its being an occasion of offence, if he willed that I should 
continue it ; and that he would pardon me for giving it up, in case 
it* should excite a clamor and persecution against me. Mr. V. 
then said, ' Go on, and God be with you :' and verily God was 
with me there on many occasions, to the abundant edification of 
my people in faith and love. The persecutions in my parish con- 
tinued and increased ; but during the space of many years no 
persecution whatever arose from that room, though confessedly 
it was the side on which my enemies might have attacked me 
with most effect." 



28 MINISTRY AT TRINITY CHURCH. [CHAP. III. 

The trials of Mr. S. at this period are thus alluded to by the 
Rev. H. Venn, in a letter to Mr. Riland : — 

" Jan. 23, 1783. 

" Cambridge is going to be in a ferment — Mr. Simeon's 
ministry is likely to be blessed. We may indeed say, * a great 
door is opened !' for several gownsmen hear him. What follows 
is as true, ' and there are many adversaries.' He comes over to 
advise with me upon every occasion. But ' the Wonderful Coun- 
sellor' is with him. I advised him to visit a poor felon in the jail, 
whose case was put into the papers as accessory in a murder. 
He answered, ' Oh, I have been with him several times, and have 
good hopes he will go from the gallows to glory.' Mr. Simeon's 
father, who used to delight in him, is all gall and bitterness. I 
should not wonder if he were to disinherit him. The Lord will 
be his portion if it be so ; and he would be rich nevertheless. 
Such storms we have weathered — for what remains may we be 
ready, and at last be guided into the haven where we would be." 
This trial, however, at home was not of long continuance, for 
Mr. S. writes to the Rev. J. Venn : — 

" May 19, 1783. 

" You will no doubt join with me in giving thanks to 
God, who, when we acknowledge Him in all our ways, has pro- 
mised to direct our paths, and to make all things work together 
for our good. He has been pleased to reconcile my dear father 
to me entirely, and we are now on the same friendly terms as 
ever. Did ever any trust in Him and was confounded ? But I 
cannot stop to make observations, having a great deal of news to 
communicate, and not a minute to spare. My eldest brother is 
going to be married to Miss Cornwall, (Mr. Thornton's partner's 
daughter,) and 1 shall go up to town for the purpose of tying the 
indissoluble knot. My father is now in London looking out for a 
house for them. O that Jesus were at the wedding, with what 
joy should I go then !" 

Before Mr. Simeon accepted the invitation to be present at the 
marriage, as usual he consulted Mr. Venn on the subject. Mr. 
V. was aware of the breach occasioned by his religion with his 
relatives, and he thought that this might be a favorable opportu- 
nity for bringing them together again ; for Mr. S. had been much 
beloved by his family. Yet he feared, on the other hand, that it 
might induce something like a compromise from Mr. S., or be 
otherwise injurious to those sacred principles which he had im- 
bibed. Very fervent, therefore, were the prayers of this aged 
servant of God on behalf of his young friend just entering on the 
ministry. His cautions to him were most earnest and faithful 
that he might not be drawn aside by any worldly attractions, or 
by the yearnings of family affection. How were these prayers 
more than answered by the Chief Shepherd of the flock, who was 



CHAP. III.] MINISTRY AT TRINITY CHURCH. 29 

watching over the young minister ! The day after his arrival in 
town he met the Rev. Mr. Abdy, who requested him to take his 
occasional duty at Horsleydown, to enable him to stay another 
week with his friends in the country. Mr. Simeon gladly con- 
sented ; and on the very day of the marriage, when a large and 
splendid party had assembled to celebrate the event, notice was 
sent him that there would be a funeral at Mr. Abdy's church. 
Mr. S. was in the churchyard punctually at the hour fixed ; but 
was kept some time waiting for the funeral, " when God was 
pleased in a very signal manner to make use of him for the pre- 
servation of a poor woman from suicide ;" and he had reason also 
to " trust for the salvation of her soul." The narrative which fol- 
lows was written by Mr. S. soon after the occurrence. 

"It was in July 1783, I was waiting in Horsleydown church- 
yard for a corpse, which I was engaged to bury, and for my 
amusement was reading the epitaphs upon the tomb-stones. Hav- 
ing read very many which would have been as suitable for Jews 
or heathens, as for the persons concerning whom they were writ- 
ten, I at last came to one that characterized a Christian : 

" When from the dust of death I rise, 
To claim my mansion in the skies, 
Ev'n then shall this be all my plea, — 
: Jesus hath lived and died for me.' " 

Struck with the sentiment conveyed in the two last lines, I looked 
around to see if there was any one to whom God might render it 
the means of spiritual instruction ; at a little distance I saw a 
young woman reading an epitaph, and called her to me, and ad- 
dressed her nearly in these words, ' You are reading epitaphs, 
mistress ; read that ; when you can say the same from your 
heart, you will be happy indeed ; but until then, you will enjoy 
no real happiness in this world or the next.' She then read them 
without any apparent emotion ; and then told me that a church- 
yard was a very proper place for her, for that she was much dis- 
tressed. On my inquiring into the causes of her distress, she 
told me, that she had an aged mother and two children, that she 
had ruined her health in laboring for them, and was now unable 
to support them : I immediately turned to some passages in my 
Bible, such as ' Seek ye first the kingdom of God and his right- 
eousness, and all (needful) things shall be added unto you ;' and 
endeavored to turn her eyes to Him who gives rest to heavy 
laden souls. After having conversed with her about a quarter of 
an hour, the corpse arrived, and at my request, she gave me her 
address. The next evening, about seven o'clock, I went to see 
her, and found the aged mother very ill of an asthma, the two lit- 
tle babes lying in bed, and the young woman sitting very discon- 
solate. Though I was no stranger to scenes of distress, at this 
sight I was overcome in a very unusual manner : I told them that 



30 MINISTRY AT TRINITY CHURCH. [cHAP. III. 

I was unable to say anything which might administer comfort, 
and desired that they would join me in applying to the Father of 
mercies and God of all consolation. We fell upon our knees, and 
in a moment were bathed in tears ; I could scarce utter my 
words through heaviness of heart, and the abundance of tears 
which flowed down my cheeks ; and to almost every petition that 
I offered, 'Amen, Amen, Amen, — God grant it may, Amen, 
Amen,' was the language both of their hearts and lips. I was too 
much affected to be able to converse with them ; I therefore re- 
ferred them to two or three passages of Scripture, and left them. 
The next evening, about the same time, I visited them again, and, 
us before, we wrestled in prayer with strong cries and floods of 
tears ; nor was I any better able to converse with them than be- 
fore, so deplorable did their situation appear, and to such a de- 
gree were all our hearts overwhelmed with sorrow. As before, 
I left a few Scriptures for their consideration, that they might 
plead them in prayer with our promise-keeping God ; and re- 
turned the third evening about the same hour : then I began with 
some conversation, and afterwards went to prayer, but though 
we were earnest, our whole souls were not drawn out as on the 
two preceding evenings. When we had risen from prayer, I sat 
down to talk with them, and after I had spoken a little time, the 
young woman addressed me to this effect, and as nearly as I can 
recollect, in these words : ' Now, Sir, I will tell you what the 
Lord has done for me ; when you called me in the church-yard 
(which was nearly two miles off her house) I had been there five 
hours; I went to my sister, who lives close by, to tell her my 
distress, but she, instead of assisting me at all, or even pitying 
my situation, sent me away with reproaches ; I thought God had 
utterly forsaken me, and left me and my children to starve, and 
that it did not signify what became of me ; I found my misery 
insupportable ; and therefore was determined to put an end to it ; 
and at the instant you spoke to me, I was going to drown myself: 
thus I should in one moment have left my aged mother and my 
little helpless children without a friend in the world, and have 
plunged my own soul into irretrievable ruin. And now, Sir, in- 
stead of despairing of bread to eat, I am enabled to see that God, 
who is the father of the fatherless, and the Husband of the widow, 
is my friend, that Christ Jesus has washed me from all my sins in 
the fountain of his own blood, and that it is my privilege to be 
careful for nothing : and, blessed be God, I am enabled to cast all 
my care on Him who careth for me. I have hitherto labored on 
the Lord's-day to support my family ; and I now see how little I 
can do without the blessing of God : henceforward, by grace, I 
will never work again on the Sabbath, but devote it entirely to 
the service of God, the concerns of my soul, and the instruction 
of my children.' This was the last time of my seeing her during 
my stay in town ; but on my return to town, about a year after- 



CHAP. III.] MINISTRY AT TRINITY CHURCH. 31 

wards,* I made inquiries of a gentleman who lived very near her, 
and whom I desired to watch over her conduct, and found that 
it had been perfectly consistent with the profession she had made 
to me of faith in the Lord Jesus Christ ; that she was in every 
respect sober and discreet, and at all times regular in her attend- 
ance on the means of grace. Having heard this character of her 
as to the external conduct, I was very desirous of seeing whether 
the life of godliness also were in her soul, and went to visit her. 
At my entering into the house, she caught hold of my hand, ut- 
terly unable to speak, and I was apprehensive she would have 
gone off into a fit, through surprise and excess of joy. When 
she was composed, I asked her where her mother was ; she told 
me that she had died about three months before ; and that her 
departing words were, 'Come, Lord Jesus, I am ready if thou 
art willing ; come Lord Jesus :' and then, addressing the young 
woman, 'May God bless you, my dear daughter,' she expired 
without a groan. Such was the end of her who had been for 
years, I believe, a close walker with God. 

" In the course of conversation, the young woman told me that 
she herself had, in the winter, been at the point of death, and that 
she was enabled to commit her children into the hands of her 
Heavenly Father, without a doubt of his taking good care of 
them, and that she desired to depart and to be with Christ : in short, 
her whole conversation then, and at several times since when I 
have seen her, as well as her general character from those who 
live near her, have fully convinced me that her soul is quite alive 
to God, and I pray God it may continue so to the end. 

" We may observe from hence, how mistaken those physicians 
and apothecaries are, who imagine that religious conversation 
with patients has a tendency to impede their cure. Here is a 
case where the woman was very ill in body, as well as distressed 
in mind, whom all the drugs in their dispensary could not have 
cured. When she had found Christ Jesus, that great Physician, 
healing her soul with the Balm of Gilead, her troubles immedi- 
ately subsided, and her health was quickly re-established ; for 
her subsequent illness, in the winter, was of a very different na- 
ture." 

So strong an impression did this event make on Mr. Simeon, 
that when alluding to it, just thirty years after, he says, " If my 
whole life had been spent without any other compensation than 
this, my labors had been richly recompensed." 

" On one of the occasions of visiting this poor family," observes 
Mr. Preston, " Mr. S. having been detained longer than usual by 
the deep interest which he felt in their state, joined the party as- 

* Before he left, however, he comforted them with the assurance of his own effectual 
assistance. And it is stated by the late Mrs. Elliott, daughter of Rev. H. Venn, that 
"a weekly allowance was regularly paid them by almoners known to her ; and as the 
children grew up they were respectably provided for." 



32 MINISTRY AT TRINITY CHURCH. [CHAP. III. 

sembled at his relative's house so late, that his friends began to be 
jocular with him, as to the cause of his absence. " Ah," said he, 
in narrating this, and with the usual fervid moulding of his face, 
" I had meat to eat which they knew not of." He used to speak 
of the invitation, which he had received at this period, to join in 
the festivities of his friends, as a plot kindly, but ignorantly laid, 
for diverting him from the over-intense pursuit of the objects 
which then lay nearest his heart. The deep interest which he 
felt in ministering to the spiritual necessities of this poor widow, 
was regarded by him as graciously appointed to counteract — as 
it did more than counteract — the deadening influence of scenes 
and associations which he felt constrained to attend, but in which 
he had ceased to feel pleasure." 

In a note upon this subject in 1829, Mr. Simeon writes: "I 
went to town to marry my brother and Mr. Thelluson to two 
sisters. There were three grand feasts ; and my relations secretly 
hoped that I might be drawn from God. But how did God inter- 
pose for me, and work by me !" 

After the marriage, Mr. S. made a tour for a few weeks to 
visit some of his clerical friends. The profit he derived from 
their conversation and example is acknowledged in the following 
letters : — 

" To the Rev. H. Venn. 

" Birmingham, Aug. 21, 1783. 

11 If Mr. Farish has not been with you, you will be 
astonished at hearing from me from this place. My sudden de- 
parture from Cambridge was occasioned, either by a letter re- 
ceived from Mr. Riland on Sunday last, or by my misinterpreta- 
tion of his letter — I should rather think the latter. * * * 
" Mr. Riland would make me preach for him on Wednesday 
last : the Lord gave me much of his presence ; but towards the 
end I found Satan working powerfully on my corrupt, vain heart, 
which made me pray most fervently against his power : how does 
God answer prayer ! When we were got home, Mr. Riland did 
not say one word in commendation of the* sermon, but found fault 
with it on account of tautology, and want of richness in the ap- 
plication. What a blessing — an inestimable blessing is it to have 
a faithful friend ! Satan is ready enough to point out whatever 
good we have ; but it is only a faithful friend that will screen 
that from your sight, and show you your deficiencies. Our great 
apostasy seems to consist primarily in making a god of self; 
and he is the most valuable friend who will draw us most from 
self-seeking — self-pleasing — and self-dependence, and help us to 
restore to God the authority we have robbed him of. Having 
come so far as Birmingham, I shall not return without my errand ; 
but shall go on Monday next to Reading, and return hither that 
day fortnight. If you know of any godly people between Read- 



CHAP. III.] MINISTRY AT TRINITY GHURCH. 33 

ing, Birmingham, Leicester, Cambridge, I shall take great plea- 
sure in calling upon them on my return." 

" To the Rev. John Venn. 

''King's College, Sept. 22, 17S3. 

" My very dear Friend, — 

" Is it possible that I could write sarcastically to my 
friend Venn 1 That I did not intend it I am sure ; and if I was 
so incautious as to pen anything which would bear such an inter- 
pretation, I will most willingly acknowledge myself (unwittingly 
indeed, but) very highly deserving of censure. I shall however 
assign two reasons why it is possible that you may have been a 
letter in my debt, and not I in yours. * * * But not to talk 
of whose turn it is, I tell you that I will pester you whenever 1 
think fit — gainsay it who will. The difference of the numbers of 
your auditors, which you mention, reminds me of my feelings the 
first time I preached at Trinity. When I came in scarcely a per- 
son was in church, whereas at St. Edward's it used to be full 
before I came. I concluded I was to preach to bare walls, and 
beheld, through the grace of God, as I thought, a wonderful dis- 
play of Divine goodness towards me in mortifying my vanity, 
which had been too much fed and indulged in the preceding sum- 
mer ; and was enabled to return God my most hearty thanks for 
it : but there came a tolerable congregation after the service was 
begun. Doubtless your faith will clearly see the glory of God, 
and your own good in some manner connected with your present 
situation. Do you ask me why I do not come to Dunham 1 I first 
answer, that I was absent from my parish five weeks when my 
brother was married ; secondly, I went five weeks ago to Bir- 
mingham, with an intent of being absent only one Sunday, and 
on my arrival, found that I had made a mistake, having come three 
weeks too soon for the meeting ; I therefore went into Berkshire 
to visit my father, and the new-married couple — dined at Read- 
ing with Mr. Cadogan — then on my return stayed a day with 
Pentecross at Wallingford, and preached for him : — two days at 
Oxford — preached there morning and afternoon in Carfax Church, 
where the mayor, &c. always go. Mr. Fletcher, the mayor, ob- 
tained the church for me. Before permission was granted, it was 
asked, ' Is he a Methodist V Mr. F. truly said, ' He knew neither 
me nor my sentiments.' In the morning there was a good, in the 
evening a very crowded congregation ; the aisles all full out to 
the very door. I hope the Lord did not send them there without 
some good resulting from it : it is His work, His cause, and he 
will plead it : and if we are not used by him as instruments of 
converting sinners, you rightly observe, that ' we shall be a sweet 
savor of Christ even in them that perish ;' and ' though Israel be not 
gathered,' yet shall we be glorified, and God too will be glorified by 
us. * * * At Birmingham I preached twice — stayed 

3 



34 MINISTRY AT TRINITY CHURCH. [cHAP. III. 

about a week in all — highly pleased and edified with the conver- 
sation and example of Mr. R. : how worthy is he of imitation in 
his custom of redeeming time ! he scarcely ever loses a minute. 
Oh, that I could say the same of myself! We dined together 
with Mr. and Mrs. Elton. Your sister was very well, as were all 
the R. Family. Thence I went to Leicester, spoke twice in Mr. 
Robinson's pulpit. He is an excellent man. From thence I went 
to Northampton, where I stayed at Mr. Riland's. How odd a 
man ! He stuns me, yet he makes me ashamed. His blood is 
frozen in his veins with age, yet what life ! — what fire, when he 
speaks of our adorable Redeemer ! He received me so coldly at 
first that I began to make apologies for my intrusion ; but when 
he knew me and my connections, he gave me the right hand of 
fellowship. Christ is indeed his all : if he would but speak more 
softly, he would make a stone in love with Christ. He gave me 
some of his small tracts, and I gave him some which I have printed. 
If you can put me in the way to send them to you at a very little 
expense, I shall beg your acceptance of an hundred. Each tract 
is not so large as half this sheet of paper : they are to be given 
to those with whom you have no opportunity of conversing. 
From thence to Mr. Barham's of Bedford, but he was in York- 
shire : — thence to Potton (poor desolate place) — Mr. Berridge's — 
Mr. Venn's — and home, where I arrived safely, Friday, Sept. 19. 
Your family are all very well. And now I think you need not 
ask, why I do not come, for I have spent iwelve guineas more 
than 1 intended — have got no horse — and have already been ab- 
sent so long from my parish that I am quite ashamed of myself. 
In addition to this, many whom I left in my parish well are dead, 
and many dying : this fever rages wherever I have been. More- 
over, on Sunday next I am to be ordained priest by the Bishop 
of Peterborough.* My dear friend, pray that He who has called 
me to the work, may qualify me for it, and bless me in it. Had 
the ordination been held on Sunday last, I could not have offered 
myself a candidate, not being twenty-four till Wednesday, the 
24th. Mr. Bacchus has behaved towards me with all imaginable 
politeness — made a thousand apologies for examining me — hoped 
I would excuse his doing it for truth's sake, that he might be able 
to answer the Bishop's question — ' Have you examined these V 
He asked me the advantages of revealed above natural religion — 
what was necessary to establish the credibility of a revelation — 
and whether there were any standing miracle now. I answered 
him these to his full satisfaction ; and there ended the whole of my 
examination. But shall we not meet with a different examination 
soon ? It will soon be asked, Were you moved to it by my 
■Spirit ? Did you undertake your office, not for filthy lucre's sake, 
but from a love to souls, and a desire of promoting my glory ? 

* This Ordination was held by Bishop Hinchcliffe, Master of Trinity, in the College 
Chapel, September 28, 1783. 



CHAP. III.] MINISTRY AT TRINITY CHURCH. 35 

Did you give yourself wholly to these things ? &c. It will be an 
awful account to give. God grant that you and I, my dear friend, 
may be found good stewards, and give up our accounts with joy. 
May God bless you, and give us a happy meeting above. 
" Yours most affectionately, 

" C. Simeon." 

"P. S. I forgot to tell you that my church-wardens have 
shut my church-doors against me, and prevented my continuing 
an evening lecture, which I had established, and which was well 
attended. Their behavior has been highly displeasing to the 
whole parish, except two or three enemies to the Gospel. Nor 
has it been less illegal than uncivil. They gave me no notice ; so 
that a numerous congregation came and were disappointed. May 
God bless them with enlightening, sanctifying, and saving grace : 
I shall renew the lecture next summer." 



CHAPTER IV. 

i 

Preaching around Cambridge — Claude's Essay — Instruction in Composition — Difficul- 
ties in making Sermons— Complaints to the Bishop — Comments on his preaching — 
Contest for the Lectureship — Trials continued — His eminent devotion — Acquaintance 
with Mr. Housman — Diligent study of Scripture — Brown's Self-interpreting Bible — 
Advance in grace — First sermon before the University — Letter to Mr. T. Lloyd — 
Benefit of affliction — On besetting sins — To Mr. Thornton on Humility — Proposed 
mission to Calcutta — Rev. David Brown and Mr. Grant — Mr. Wilberforce — Ze&l for 
the Poor during the scarcity — Appointed Dean of his College — Character of his Con- 
gregation. 



1783—1790. 



MEMOIR CONTINUED. 



" Having but one sermon in the week at my own church, I used 
on the week-days to go round to the churches of pious ministers, 
very frequently, to preach to their people ; taking one church on 
Mondays, another on Tuesdays, another on Wednesdays. Amongst 
the places where I preached, were Potton, VVrestlingworth, Ever- 
ton, Yelling, Haddenham, Wilburton, &c. ; and these seasons I 
found very refreshing to my own soul, and they were peculiarly 
helpful to me in my composition of sermons ; for as I preached 
extempore, as it is called, I had opportunities of re-considering 
the subjects I had preached upon at Cambridge, and of rendering 
them more clear in the statement, and more rich in the illustra- 
tion. I trust, too, that many of my fellow-creatures were bene- 
fited by them : indeed, I have no doubt but that God made use 
of them for the conversion and salvation of many. It was very 
much by these means that I attained that measure of clearness in 
my arrangements, and perspicuity in my statements, which, per- 
haps I may say, rather than otherwise distinguish my sermons. 
It was not till ten or twelve years after I had entered into the 
ministry, that I ever saw Claude's Essay on the Composition of a 
Sermon, and I was perfectly surprised to find that all the chief 
rules, which he prescribes for the composition of a sermon, had 
not only been laid down by myself, but practised for some years. 
This shows that his rules are founded in nature ; for it was from 
nature only (so to speak) that I learned them ; I labored only to 
conceive clearly, and to state perspicuously the subjects that I 
handled ; and in so doing, I formed the habit which he recom- 
mends. From seeing my own views thus reduced to system, I 
was led to adopt the resolution of endeavoring to impart to others 



CHAP. IV.] HIS MINISTERIAL LABORS AND TRIALS. 37 

the little knowledge I possessed in that species of composition ; 
and to adopt Claude as the ground-work of my private lectures ; 
correcting what I thought wrong in him, and supplying what I 
thought deficient ; though in truth in his rules there is little either 
wrong or deficient ; but in his illustration of them there is much, 
which I have endeavored to amend, and which I think is amended 
in my Skeletons. For the space of about twenty years I have 
persevered in having a few young men to assist in thus preparing 
for that which is generally esteemed so difficult — the writing of 
their sermons ; and from the many acknowledgments which have 
been made by ministers from time to time, I have reason to hope 
that my labors have not been in vain in the Lord." 

This was one of the most important services which Mr. Simeon 
rendered to the younger members of the University; and it was 
a labor of love peculiarly his own. He had himself keenly felt at 
the outset of his ministry the want of some direction in the com- 
position of his sermons ; and he was therefore the more anxious 
to remedy this want, as far as he could, by imparting to others 
the results of his own experience and care. He used frequently 
to allude, in his playful manner, to the awkwardness of his first 
efforts, both in the composing and delivering of his discourses : 
and he would kindly encourage the least hopeful in his sermon- 
class by telling them, that with his example before them none 
need despair. "When I began to write at first, I knew no more 
than a brute how to make a sermon — and after a year or so, I 
gave up writing, and began to preach from notes. But I so 
stammered and stumbled, that I felt this was worse than before — 
and so I was obliged to take to a written sermon again. At last 
however the reading a sermon appeared to be so heavy and dull, 
that I once more made an attempt with notes ; and determined, 
if I did not now succeed, to give up preaching altogether." This 
method of preaching from notes, carefully arranged and prepared, 
he pursued till within a few years of his death ; when no longer 
feeling equal to the mental effort, and having on one occasion 
broken down, he thought it his duty to make use of the sermons 
which he had composed in the full vigor of his mind. These ser- 
mons however he took the greatest pains in preparing anew for 
delivery ; for, as he would frequently observe, he could expect no 
blessing on his work, if he presumed to offer to the Lord that 
which cost him nothing. Every sermon, therefore, as it was re- 
quired, was copied out by him with the greatest care, in a large 
and legible hand, and read over deliberately " half a dozen times 
at the least;" and thus, having made himself entirely master of it, 
he was enabled to deliver it with perfect ease and his usual ani^ 
mation. It had been his practice previously, and from an early 
period, to write out on his return from church the principal re- 
marks he had made whilst preaching from his notes ; and in this 
manner he composed (with the exception of his complete dis- 



38 HIS MINISTERIAL LABORS AND TRIALS. [cHAP. IV. 

courses) almost the whole of the sermons, which now occupy the 
twenty-one volumes of his entire works.* His style of delivery, 
which to the last was remarkably lively and impressive, in his 
earlier days was earnest and impassioned in no ordinary degree. 
The intense fervor of his feelings he cared not to conceal or re- 
strain : his whole soul was in his subject, and he spoke and acted 
exactly as he felt. Occasionally indeed his gestures and looks 
were almost grotesque, from the earnestness and fearlessness of 
his attempts to illustrate or enforce his thoughts in detail ; but his 
action was altogether unstudied — sometimes remarkably striking 
and commanding — and always sincere and serious. At that 
period such manifestations of feeling were very unusual in the 
pulpit ; and it is therefore highly probable, that the opposition and 
ridicule he encountered, in the earlier part of his ministry, may be 
attributed as much to the manner as to the matter of his preaching. 

"My parish, after two or three years, made a formal complaint 
against me to the bishop ; they complained that I preached so as 
to alarm and terrify them, and that the people came and crowded 
the church, and stole their books. The bishop wrote to me, and 
I answered him at great length, vindicating my preaching, and 
denying the charges which were brought against me. I still pos- 
sess a copy of my answer ; but it was certainly not drawn up in 
a judicious way. I remember it contained my answers in dis- 
tinct heads, 1, 2, 3, somewhat like a syllabus, and not in a con- 
tinued strain of argument ; and the bishop was rather displeased 
with it ; but I was not then skilled in writing to bishops : were I 
to answer the same accusations now, (1813,) I should frame my 
reply in a different way ; as indeed my late answer to similar ac- 
cusations, no longer than the year before last, sufficiently shows. 

" In my preaching I endeavored to approve myself to God 
with fidelity and zeal ; but I do not now think that I did it in a 
judicious way. I thought that to declare the truth with boldness 
was the one object which I ought to keep in view ; and this is a 
very general mistake among young ministers. I did not suffi- 
cently attend to the example of our Lord and his apostles, in 
speaking as men were able to hear it, and in administering milk 
to babes, and meat to strong men. My mind being but ill- 
informed, my topics were necessarily few ; and the great subjects 
of death, judgment, heaven, and hell, were prominent in every 
discourse, particularly as motives to enforce the points on which 
I had occasion to insist. Were I now to enter on a new sphere, 
especially if it were in a town and not in a village, I would, in 
the Morning Services especially, unfold the parables, and en- 
deavor rather to take the citadel by sap and mine, than by assault 
and battery. I would endeavor to ' win souls,' and ' speak to 
them the truth in love ;' not considering so much what I was able 

* Mr. S. has made the following note upon his Sermons : — " None written till preached 
— by this were gained — accuracy — conciseness — life — and spirit. - ' 



CHAP. IV.] HIS MINISTERIAL LABORS AND TRIALS. 39 

to say, as what they were able to receive. But this requires 
more extensive knowledge, and a more chastised mind than falls 
in general to the lot of young ministers, especially of such as 
have never had one letter of instruction given them on the 
subject. 

" After about five years Mr. Hammond vacated the lecture- 
ship ; and a son of a parishioner became a competitor for it. By 
this time I had gained some footing in the parish ; and I believe 
at this hour, that if matters had been carried fairly, I had the ma- 
jority of votes ; but there was a bitter and persecuting spirit 
among all the heads of the parish, and whether justly or unjustly, 
they carried it against me.* The greater part of the pews also 
still continued shut ; but though I was persuaded that the parish- 
ioners had no right to lock them up, there being only one faculty 
pew in the church, I was restrained from attempting to open them 
by that Divine declaration, ' the servant of the Lord must not 
strive.' Many hundreds of times has that one word tied my 
hands, when a concern for immortal souls, and a sense of the 
injury done to my ministry, would have prompted me to take off 
the locks. I hoped that God would at last effect a change ; and 
I found, after about ten years, that I was not disappointed. 

" Little did I think, in all the years that the parishioners pre- 
vailed to shut the church against me, how great a mercy it was 
both to me and the church of God : for if I had been able to labor 
to the full extent of my wishes, I should infallibly have ruined my 
health in a short time ; but being actually bound, as it were hand 
and foot, I was constrained to keep within my strength, and was 
thus enabled to go on for twenty-four years, without ever being 
laid by one single Sabbath. How mysterious are the designs of 
God, and how marvellously does he make the wrath of man to 
praise him !" 



Grievous as these trials must have been to one of such zealous 
aims and ardent temperament as Mr. Simeon, it will easily be 
understood how he was enabled to endure them with meekness, 
and even regard them as " mercies," when his eminently devo- 
tional habits at this period are considered. We have happily a 
record of them by one of his most intimate friends. He had been 
little more than a year in the ministry when he became acquainted 
with the late Rev. J. Housman of Lancaster ; and this acquaint- 
ance soon ripened into a friendship which was affectionately cher- 
ished by both parties through life. Mr. Housman indeed had 
peculiar reason for his devoted attachment to Mr. Simeon, for he 
always recognized him " as the instrument of bringing him to the 
knowledge of the truth ;" and Mr. Simeon in turn regarded Mr. 

* Rev. Mr. Berry elected Lecturer, February 5, 1787. 



40 HIS MINISTERIAL LABORS AND TRIALS. [cHAP. IV. 

H. with no common interest, as he believed him to be almost the 
first of all the members of the University to whom his ministry 
had been blessed. Mr. H. also, whilst yet a student at St. John's 
College, had been ordained priest by Bishop Hinchliffe in the 
same year with Mr. Simeon.* When preparing to take his de- 
gree the following year, Mr. H., being unable to reside in his own 
college, was invited by his beloved friend to come and share with 
him his rooms at King's. Here he resided for more than three 
months ; and, as they had a sitting-room in common, he became 
familiarly acquainted with all Mr. Simeon's feelings and habits. 
Of his example, conversation, and counsel, Mr. H. was wont ever 
after to speak in terms of the liveliest gratitude. " Never did I see 
such consistency, and reality of devotion — such warmth of piety 
— such zeal and love. Never did I see one who abounded so 
much in prayer. I owe that great and holy man a debt which 
never can be cancelled." During the period of his residence at 
King's, (as Mr. H. informed the editor in 1837,) Mr. Simeon in- 
variably rose every morning, though it was the winter season, at 
four o'clock ; and, after lighting his fire, he devoted the first four 
hours of the day to private prayer and the devotional study of 
the Scriptures. He would then ring his bell, and calling in his 
friend with his servant, engage with them in what he termed his 
family prayer. Here was the secret of his great grace and spir- 
itual strength. Deriving instruction from such a source, and 
seeking it with such diligence, he was comforted in all his trials, 
and prepared for every duty. The copy of the Scriptures, which 
became the favorite companion of his devotional hours from this 
period, was a quarto volume of Brown's Self-Interpreting Bible; 
which to the end of his life he was continually enriching with in- 
valuable notes of his own. So much did he prize this commen- 
tary, that in 1787, Jan. 19, he wrote to the author at Haddington, 
'* Your Self-Interpreting Bible seems to stand in lieu of all other 
comments ; and I am daily receiving so much edification and in- 
struction from it, that I would wish it in the hands of all serious 
ministers. I have conceived a thought of purchasing a few, to 
give to those godly ministers who would find it very inconvenient 
to purchase it for themselves. But having no very great afflu- 
ence myself, it is needful that I should proceed upon the most 
saving plan. I take the liberty therefore of asking whether you 
(whose heart seems to be much set upon forwarding the cause of 
Christ,) could procure me forty, at the booksellers' price, for 
that purpose alone ; and to inform me whether there will be a 
new edition soon." 

His advance in grace at this period was such as might be ex- 

* In Mr. Housman's Life it is stated that he received Priest's Orders, " on the 26th 
of October, 1783." 

The charming Memoir of Mr. Housman, has recently been reprinted in New York, 
by the publisher of this volume. 



CHAP. IV.] HIS MINISTERIAL LABORS AND TRIALS. 41 

pected from this diligent and prayerful study of the Scriptures ; 
and is thus noticed by his friends both at Yelling and at Dunham. 

From Mr. J. Venn's Diary : — 

" May 25, 1785. 

" Our dear friend Simeon came over to see me ; very 
much improved and grown in grace ; his very presence a bless- 
ing." 

"Rev. H. Venn to Rev. J. Venn. 

" June 9, 1785. 

" Your account of Simeon is very just : my fears con- 
cerning him greatly abate. He appears indeed to be much more 
humbled from a deeper knowledge of himself. He is a most affec- 
tionate friend and livelv Christian." 



And again : 



Oct. 16, 1785. 



"Come by Cambridge, and pray spend some time 
with Mr. Simeon ; he has the warmest love for you, and is the 
only one of all the Cambridge men who follows the Lord fully as 
Caleb did. I am sorry to hear so few of the gown attend. He 
has preached admirably at St. Edward's, on the Decalogue ; and 
his concluding sermon afterwards was on ' Cursed is every one 
that continueth not,' &c, ' and let all the people say, Amen.' I 
think his profiting appears like dear Mr. Robinson's at Leicester. 
It does me good to be with him." 

The next year he preached for the first time before the Uni- 
versity. 

" Rev. H. Venn to Rev. J. Venn. 

" Dec. 12, 1786. 

" On Sunday se'night our friend Simeon appeared in 
St. Mary's pulpit : his friends were delighted ; his bitterest foes 
struck dumb ; and all mistaken in the man. On the Saturday 
before, Dr. Glynn called on him, and desired the favor of his com- 
pany, and to bring his sermon with him ; telling him he had a crit- 
ical and prejudiced audience to speak to, and he was his friend, 
believing him to be a good man. Mr. Simeon thankfully accepted 
the invitation. The doctor heard the sermon, corrected and im- 
proved it, and concluded, ' Now, sir, as I am called out, and can- 
not be at St. Mary's, I am glad to say, I have read the sermon, 
and shall be your advocate wherever I go.' Mr. Coulthurst is 
going about to all his acquaintance that were prejudiced, and 
appealing now to the sermon. There was a very large congre- 
gation, and great attention ; though it is said there were some 
who came to scrape. Pray much that his good may not be evil 
spoken of." 



42 HIS MINISTERIAL LABORS AND TRIALS. [cHAP. IV. 

The greatest excitement prevailed on this occasion. St. Mary's 
was crowded with gownsmen ; and at first there seemed a dispo- 
sition to disturb and annoy the preacher, in a manner at that 
period, unhappily, not unusual. But scarcely had he proceeded 
more than a few sentences, when the lucid arrangement of his 
exordium, and his serious and commanding manner, impressed the 
whole assembly with feelings of deep solemnity, and he was heard 
to the end with the most respectful and riveted attention. The 
vast congregation departed in a mood very different from that in 
which it had assembled ; and it was evident, from the remarks 
which were overheard at going out, and the subdued tone in 
which they were made, that many were seriously affected, as 
well as surprised, at what they had heard. Of two young men, 
who had come among the scoffers, one was heard to say to the 
other, " Well ! Simeon is no fool, however !" " Fool !" replied 
his companion, " did you ever hear such a sermon before ?"* 

The ridicule and contempt he had hitherto encountered began 
now in some measure to abate ; though still he had not unfre- 
quently to endure, even in his own church and in the time of 
divine service, the most insolent and profane behavior from some 
of the junior members of the University. These trials, however, 
from various quarters, severe as they were, and keenly felt by 
him, were light, as he often confessed, compared with those which 
he experienced from the vanity and corruption of his own heart. 
To these he feelingly refers in the following letter to one of his 
most endeared friends, Mr. Thomas Lloyd, who was a member 
of his own college, and whom he not only regarded as " his son in 
the faith," but always designated as " the first fruits of Achaia." 

" King's College, May 14, 1786. 

" My very dear Friend, — 

" Twice have I begun to write to you, but neither 
time had an opportunity of proceeding very far : once being in- 
terrupted by my father, and the other time by some other avoca- 
tion. Though I have not answered your letter for so long a season, 
I think I may say that I have scarcely ever been enabled to pray 
for myself, but I have prayed also for you ; because you are 
deeply engraven on my heart, and I long for the establishment 
of your body in health, and your soul in grace. Mr. Atkinson, 
who loves you so dearly, rather rejoiced in hearing of your trials, 
because they would tend to divest you of all high thoughts of 
yourself, and make you live more by faith on our dear Redeemer. 
Certain it is, that the saints whom God has most approved, have 
been most abundantly exercised in different manners for the trial 

* I am indebted for this account to my uncle W. W. Carus Wilson, Esq. of Casterton 
Hall, who was present on the occasion, and often relates the circumstance when speak- 
ing of the serious impressions he had himself received at that period from the ministry 
of Mr. Simeon. — Ed. 



CHAP. IV.] HIS MINISTERIAL LABORS AND TRIALS. 43 

of their faith : and they who are most earnest in prayer for grace, 
are often most afflicted, because the graces which they pray 
for, e. g. faith, hope, patience, humility, &c, are only to be 
wrought in us by means of those trials which call forth the seve- 
ral graces into act and exercise ; and in the very exercise of 
them they are all strengthened and confirmed. May this be your 
blessed experience and mine. I desire to thank you most sin- 
cerely for your kind observations respecting misguided zeal, and 
my danger from that quarter. Such observations were not only 
necessary then, but are so every day, as I find by frequent expe- 
rience. That which is characteristic of a man's disposition, and 
is his besetting sin in a state of nature, will most generally remain 
so when he is in a stale of grace ; with this difference only, that 
in the former case it has the entire ascendant over him — in the 
latter it meets with continual checks, and is not suffered to have 
dominion. It is promised that if ' we walk in the Spirit, we shall 
not fulfil the lusts of the flesh ;' but not that we shall find no 
temptations to fulfil them. Mr. Atkinson (who, by the way, 
desired me to give you an invitation to go and stay any time you 
please at his house at Huddersfield, in Yorkshire,) has given me 
much good advice on the same head no longer ago than yester- 
day ; 0, that I may profit by it, and not get my knowledge by 
dear-bought experience ! and may that experience, which you 
are now obtaining in the furnace of affliction, teach you those 
lessons which are more especially necessary for a minister to be 
acqua'nted with — the depths of iniquity that are in the heart, and 
the unsearchable riches of grace and mercy that are in Christ 
Jesus. If it had pleased God, I should have been glad to have 
heard that success had attended your endeavors. The Norrisian 
Prize (as I take for granted you have already been informed) is 
determined in favor of Dr. Hey's curate. Let it not discourage 
you from entering the lists on a future occasion ; but rather urge 
you to redouble your diligence in your composition. 

" The Lord has at last been pleased to give me church- wardens 
who are favorable, and who know my desire to have an evening 
lecture. I do not intend to mention it to them unless they do to 
me, but to wait God's time, and then I am sure of his blessing ; 
whereas if I am hasty, and self-willed, he may give me my de- 
sire, but send leanness withal into my soul. If I could in every- 
thing commit my way unto the Lord, I should be one of the hap- 
piest creatures under heaven ; but self-will, impatience, unbelief, 
are sad plagues to me." 

No one could be more conscious than Mr. S. of his besetting 
sins, or more ready to receive advice or reproof, that so he might 
" abstain from all appearance of evil," and " study to adorn the 
doctrine of God our Saviour in all things." This was much 
noticed at the time by his most intimate friends. 



44 HIS MINISTERIAL LABORS AND TRIALS. [ciIAP. IV. 

" Rev. H. Venn to Mr. Riland. 

" Oct. 2, 1787. 

" I rejoice to hear my dear brother Simeon is so much 
esteemed. In a few years he will be what all his dear friends wish 
to see him. Very few are so exemplary in their walk as he is ; 
and none can bear and receive profit from reproof like himself. 
His fervent love for me is not lessened ; I was very weak, and 
scarcely able to do my Sunday duty, and he desired to serve 
my church once a day gratis. His prayer this morning was very 
affecting — very full and strong." 

As a conspicuous memorandum in his pocket-book for this 
year, Mr. S. has written in large characters, twice over, on sep- 
arate pages, — 

" Talk not about myself." 
" Speak evil of no man." 

This trial from within he continues to deplore when writing to 
Mr. Thornton the following year : 

"A thousand thanks to you dear sir, for many valuable 
observations in your last letter ; especially that which I hope to 
remember — that ministers when truly useful, and more perfectly 
instructed in the ways of God, are ' off their speed,' and not so 
full of their success. Alas, alas! how apt are young ministers 
(I speak feelingly) to be talking of that great letter I. It would 
be easier to erase that letter from all the books in the kingdom, 
than to hide it for one hour from the eyes of a vain person. An- 
other observation, in a former letter of yours, has not escaped 
my remembrance — the three lessons which a minister has to 
learn, 1. Humility — 2. Humilty — 3. Humility. How long are we 
learning the true nature of Christianity ! a quiet, sober, diligent 
application of one's mind to one's particular calling in life — and a 
watchfulness over the evils of the heart, seem very poor attain- 
ments to a young Christian: we must be everywhere, and every- 
thing, or else we are nothing in his esteem. Oh ! fhanks to our 
meek and lowly Teacher, how he bears with us. My dear friend, 
Mr. K. perhaps, as you observe, may have found the rod useful 
in these respects ; but I wish that another did not need it on these 
accounts ten times more than he. You cannot be at a loss to 
guess whom I mean ; but I add no more, for fear of indulging the 
very fault I am condemning ! May the Lord preserve your life, 
and enrich your soul with all spiritual blessings, is the hearty wish 
and prayer of 

" Your most obliged, 
" Most honored, and most affectionate servant, 

" C. Simeon." 

We now come to a most eventful period in Mr. Simeon's his- 



CHAP. IV.] HIS MINISTERIAL LABORS A'ND TRIALS. 45 

tory. His thoughts and efforts were no longer to be limited to 
the scene of his immediate duties at Cambridge. The report of 
his labors and zeal had at this early period been carried to India ; 
and he was henceforth to be prominently engaged in carrying out 
a design for the evangelization of that immense territory. At the 
commencement of 1788, he received an address from Calcutta, 
relative to a mission, which the Rev. David Brown, in conjunc- 
tion with Mr. Chambers, Mr. Grant, and Mr. Udny, was anxious 
to establish in that country. " From the enclosed papers (they 
write) you will learn the project of a mission to the East Indies. 
We understand such matters lie very near your heart, and that 
you have a warm zeal to promote their interest. Upon this 
ground we take the liberty to invite you to become agent on be- 
half of the intended mission at home. We humbly hope you will 
accept our proposal, and immediately commence a correspond- 
ence with us, stating to us, from time to time, the progress of our 
application," &c. 

On the front of this document Mr. S. has written : — " It merely 
shows how early God enabled me to act for India ; — to provide 
for which, has now for forty-two years been a principal and an 
incessant object of my care and labor." (1830.) Mr. Simeon's 
answer to this address has not been preserved amongst his 
papers ; but his readiness to assist his friends in India, in this 
sacred and glorious enterprise, is acknowledged by Mr. Brown 
in his reply : — 

" Jan. 30, 1789. 

" I have before me your two letters of February and 
May, 1788. You have indeed increased our joy in the Lord, 
whom we bless for such comforts and encouragements by the 
way. We find we are not cut off from your remembrance, and 
we experience at this distance the efficacy of your prayers. In 
the first place, Mr. Grant and Co. greatly rejoice at your readi- 
ness to accept our call ; and are very thankful for the informa- 
tion you have sent us respecting the mission papers. By your 
account we learn, that although success may be doubtful, the 
matter has not fallen to the ground, but that exertions have been 
made to bring the plan forward. What you tell us of Mr. Wil- 
berforce's health, and readiness to assist in this work, as well as 
of the two young men who are willing to become missionaries, 
greatly comforts and refreshes us. Whatever difficulties may be 
raised at home by the god of this' world against the scheme, in 
this country we shall always have abundance to exercise our faith 
and try our patience. The plan we transmitted to you was not 
very hastily projected, or at least, not suddenly drawn up: but 
met with many a let and hinderance in its outset. We have 
waited many months before the smallest hint could be obtained 
of its reception in England. What we have now heard from you 



46 HIS MINISTERIAL LABORS AND TRIALS. [cHAP. IV. 

is sufficient to excite us to continue steadfast in prayer' that the 
Lord's will may be done, and the Gospel of his grace be sent to 
the heathen of the East in Bengal and Bahar. The tokens that 
we have received of your zeal have revived ours ; and we trust 
we shall be alive to every opportunity of serving our gracious 
Lord in the matter before us." 

In another letter soon after, Mr. Brown adds : — 

"Feb. 24, 1789. 

" I have now to inform you that something has been 
done towards opening our plan of a mission to the government 
here. We adopted the idea of native schools, as most proper for 
the introduction of the main business. The chaplains addressed a 
letter to the governor general, a copy of which I enclose. They 
had an interview, and pressed the subject of it as closely as they 
could. But it does not seem his lordship is disposed to forward 
our wishes ; however, we have the consolation to know that he 
will not oppose them. He has no faith in such schemes, and 
thinks they must prove ineffectual ; but he has no objection that 
others should attempt them, and promises not to be inimical. 
The letter had much the success we expected ; it led to other 
matter, and gave Mr. Grant an opportunity of opening his mind 
to his lordship, who desired him to draw up his thoughts in 
writing, assuring him that he would pay attention to his opinion. 
This has been done ; and a paper, of which I transmit you a copy, 
was given in about the beginning of the present month. It was 
civilly received, and Lord Cornwallis said he would peruse it : 
but little is to be expected from this effort besides a more clear 
unfolding of the plan. I hope now,' if anything arrives from 
Europe well-recommended, his lordship will not be startled at 
the idea, but find himself under some obligation to give it coun- 
tenance. We thought the paper might do good at home ; it is 
therefore sent to you, and you will use it as occasion may require. 
The argument is adapted to a particular class of Lord C.'s de- 
scription ; and perhaps Mr. Wilberforce may find it useful to 
combat such objections as he is likely to meet with ; and it may 
also assist his views in dealing with politicians. * * * 
Should you not at present be able to effect anything with the 
higher powers, and to bring a mission forward on a broad foun- 
dation, the zeal of individuals will perhaps avail to the beginning 
of a good work, which, as a grain of mustard-seed, may spread 
out into something considerable. * * * It is there- 
fore proposed, that forthwith two young clergymen be sent mis- 
sionaries to India. They will come immediately to Bengal, and 
remain with us a few months at Calcutta. It will then be advisa- 
ble that they remove to that famous seat of Hindoo learning, 
Benares. There they will spend about three years in study, and 
furnish themselves with languages. After which they may begin 



CHAP. IV.] HIS MINISTERIAL LABORS AND TRIALS. 47 

their glorious work of giving light to the heathen, with every 
probability of success. It remains that I say a few words re- 
specting the election of two persons to engage in this design. 
* * * You will be aware that zeal and grace, though 
essentials, are not the only requisites on this occasion. They 
must be men of general knowledge, and possess such a share of 
science, as may make their conversation interesting to the learned 
Brahmins, who will only be communicative in proportion to the 
returns made them by those with whom they converse. There 
should also be a natural propensity to languages. In short, let them 
approach as near as may be to Mr. Thomas Lloyd, who might be 
a glorious instrument, if the Lord should spare and send him to 
this country. You must forgive the didactic form of my expres- 
sion ; as I only use it for the sake of clearness. You will do 
what is proper, and need not to have these matters suggested to 
you. The qualifications necessary to a character in which the 
student and missionary are to be united are obvious enough. * 
* # In the last place, I come to the article of support. 
What Mr. Grant proposes is this ; viz., if the mission scheme 
come forward upon a public foundation, the two gentlemen now 
invited will consequently be put upon it, and thence derive their 
provision. But till that can take place, Mr. Grant agrees to al- 
low three hundred rupees per month (i. e., more than £300 per 
annum) for their support. This will be a subsistence for them ; 
but nothing can be saved from it. If therefore you can find two 
men of zeal and talents fit for this arduous task, let them come. 
A sufficiency of bread is offered them ; but nothing to excite a 
spirit of adventure, or to tempt to worldly views. Before you 
can receive this, I hope some steps have been taken by those in 
power towards a mission establishment. But the great always 
move slowly in such matters, and it cannot be otherwise expected, 
unless they had evangelical views. Our hopes are particularly 
fixed on Mr. Wilberforce. It is to his influence alone that we 
hope the minister will regard such a project, and ask for it the 
countenance of majesty. * * * I hope you will be 
able to surmount these obstacles, and that Providence will open 
a way through all discouragements for the Gospel to pass into 
India. The Lord preserve you, my dear friend, for the spread- 
ing the Redeemer's kingdom in heathen countries. We have great 
satisfaction in your accepting our invitation to act for the affairs 
of the mission, and are persuaded of your vigilance and zeal. 
May we continue equally active and earnest in furthering the 
same work. I remain, my dear friend, 

" Most sincerely and affectionately yours, 

" D. Brown." 

This project of a mission to India led to Mr. Simeon's conside- 
ration of the subject upon a still more extensive scale ; and, as 



48 HIS MINISTERIAL LABORS AND TRIALS. [cHAP. IV. 

will presently appear, gave rise to those important discussions on 
"the education of missionaries," and on "the propriety and mode 
of attempting a mission to the heathen from the Established 
Church," which issued in the formation of the Church Missionary 
Society.* 

The zeal and devotion, which he displayed on behalf of the 
spiritual destitution of the heathen, was equally ready to be ex- 
erted for the relief of temporal distress at home. About the close 
of the year 1788, during the great scarcity of bread, a subscrip- 
tion was raised in the University, and by the inhabitants of the 
town, to which Mr. S. very largely contributed, to enable the 
poor in Cambridge to obtain bread at half-price. It occurred to 
Mr. S., who was well acquainted with the state of the villages in 
the neighborhood, that they must be equally distressed with the 
town : " What is to become of them ?" he asked. " That is more 
than we can undertake to answer for," was the reply. " Then," 
said Mr. Simeon, " that shall be my business." Accordingly, he 
set on foot a plan, by which they too might be included in the 
benefit ; and taking himself a large share of the expense and most 
of the trouble, he set about it with all his wonted energy — in- 
spired others with the same desire to extend more widely the 
circle of relief — and every Monday rode himself to the villages 
within his reach, to see that the bakers performed their duty in 
selling to the poor at half-price. The letter which he sent round 
to the principal persons in each of the twenty-four villages near 
Cambridge, with the schedule of queries prepared for their an- 
swers, is very characteristic of his precision and habits of busi- 
ness. 

" King's College. Cambridge, Jan. 7, 1789. 
" Sirs, — 

" It is the wish of many to assist the poor of the adjacent 
villages ; but it cannot be done to any good effect without the 
aid of some gentleman in each village, who will take upon himself 
to direct and superintend the distribution of the sums that may 
be given for that purpose. May I be permitted therefore to re- 
quest this favor of you, that you will procure, and send me on 
Saturday, a list of those in your parish that require assistance 
most — Submit that list to the minister on Sunday for his appro- 
bation — Distribute what shall be given, according to that list — 
Exert yourself to raise contributions in your own parish — And 
take care that the relief so given shall not diminish the rates — by 
so doing you will oblige, Gentlemen, 

" Your most obedient humble servant, 

" C. Simeon." 



* See the Appendix to an admirable Sermon of the Rev. H. Venn, Honorary Secre- 
tary of the Church Missionary Society, on the death of the Rev. Josiah Pratt. 



CHAP. IV.] HIS MINISTERIAL LABORS AND TRIALS. 49 

Then follow the names and addresses of the gentlemen in the 
twenty-four villages.* 

" This benevolent and self-denying conduct," observes Mrs. 
Elliott, " and the personal labor and expense he incurred, made a 
great impression on the University, and was one of the first things 
to open their eyes to the real character of the man, who had been 
so much ridiculed and opposed. They could not but acknowl- 
edge, in spite of his eccentricities, that some great and noble prin- 
ciple must be at work within him to occasion such conduct. i He 
means well at least,' they said ; — ' this is not like madness.' " 

During the year 1788 he entered for the first time upon a col- 
lege office, being elected junior Dean of Arts ; and the following 
year he was appointed to the important office of Dean of Divinity. 
He was now in a position to exercise great moral influence in his 
college, especially over its junior members ; and, as may be sup- 
posed, he was not slow to avail himself of this opportunity for 
doing good, and reforming evils. This we learn from the follow- 
ing letter from his friend, Mr. T. Lloyd : — 

" Dec. 12, 1789. 

" I congratulate you on your appointment to your pres- 
ent office — on your obtaining leave to have the testimonial altered 
after your own mind — and on the very good disposition of the 
provost towards you. Be not sorry that you have consented to 
sign testimonials, (though I shall not join you according to your 
former expectations,) for it will afford you a fresh plea for look- 
ing well to the morals of the young men. Besides, your refusal 
was invidious ; and one who attempts reformation should en- 
deavor to render himself as little obnoxious as possible. You 
have already, my dear friend, gone through much evil report ; 
the scene now changes ; and your good report is commencing. 
This you are to consider as a new talent, of no small importance, 
put into your hands : O ! use it faithfully ; and remember you are 
as much accountable for the improvement of it, as for the dis- 
charge of your parochial duty. Lay yourself out for usefulness 
no less in the University than in the town. The Lord indeed 
seems to be calling you to it; for the fresh sphere you expected 
in Trinity church seems to be shut up, at least for the present ; 
and your influence in your own college is evidently increasing ; 
nay further, the provost is inclined to co-operate with you in re- 
forming the college. Try then how far he will proceed with 
you ; yet try judiciously. Give the present state of our college 
and of the University at large its proper proportion of your, atten- 
tion and your prayers. .You have zeal ; use it then in the way 
which God by his providence points out to you ; and not in that 

* The schedule for their answers and signatures is drawn up in columns, headed — 
" How many families 1 — What do they want"? — What can you collect 1 Will you do it! 
— Will you distribute'? — Will you endeavor to prevent this from affecting the rates'?" 

4 



50 HIS MINISTERIAL LABORS AND TRIALS. [CHAP. IV. 

way only to which your inclination may lead. It will be your 
wisdom to exercise your zeal most, where you are most back- 
ward to do it ; for there will be less danger of nature mixing 
with it. These hints are offered in love, just as they occur to 
me." 

His attention to this judicious counsel, and consequent efforts 
for the welfare of his college and the University, were no hin- 
drance to the faithful prosecution of his parochial duties ; nor do 
they appear to have impaired his spirituality of mind, or dimin- 
ished his zeal in the discharge of the more direct work of the 
ministry. The effect, indeed, of his example and preaching began 
particularly now to manifest itself in the improved tone of his 
congregation. 

" Rev. H. Venn to Mr. Elliott. 

"Jan. 8, 1790. 

" On Monday, my affectionate friend Simeon walked 
over and slept here. Oh ! how refreshing were his prayers ! how 
profitable his conversation ! We were all revived ; he left a 
blessing behind him. How shameful is our depravity, and how 
exceeding great, when we can be content to live without doing 
good to the souls of men ! — call ourselves Christians, and con- 
stantly be in the house of our God, and not desire to instruct, to 
edify, to animate those with whom we converse ! They are the 
truly excellent of the earth — its salt, who, wherever they go, reach 
the heart and conscience, and excite the devout wish, ' Oh, that I 
may follow Christ like these true-hearted disciples !' He preaches 
twice a week in a large room. My new daughter attended there 
when I preached ; and his people are indeed of an excellent spirit 
— merciful, loving, and righteous." 



CHAPTER V. 

The evening Lecture established — Sir W. Scott's opinion — Tumults in the Town — The 
Lectures suspended — Disturbances during Divine Service — Admonition of the offend- 
ers — A public Apology in the church — Prefatory address — Happy change in two 
Students — Subsequent disturbances — Elected Vice-provost — Case of College disci- 
pline — Letter to the Provost and his reply — Acquaintance with Mr. Thomason— La- 
bors amongst the Gownsmen — And Parishioners — Visit to Mr. Fletcher — Patriotic 
feelings — Joy in the Lord — Deep humiliation — To Mr. Stillingfleet on Intercession — 
And Self-knowledge — On preaching for Mr. J. Venn — Proposed missions to the 
Heathen — Meetings at Rauceby — Discussion of the subject — Meeting of the Eclectic 
Society. 



1790—1796. 

MEMOIR CONTINUED. 

"After some years I prevailed, and established an evening 
lecture, with the consent of the church- wardens, (July 18, 1790.) 
I had long before consulted Sir W. Scott about the right of 
the church- wardens to shut the church, and of the parishioners to 
lock up the pews ; and his opinion was, that the right of prohibit- 
ing me from using the church in canonical hours was vested in 
the bishop alone ; and that none but faculty-pews could legally be 
shut up in the manner that mine were. I did not, however, choose 
to exercise my right in reference to either the one or the other ; 
but desired rather to wait till God himself should accomplish my 
wishes in his own time and way. To this I was led by various 
considerations. My own natural disposition would have insti- 
gated me to maintain my rights by force ; and I knew I could 
never do wrong in resisting my corrupt nature. Like a bowl 
with a strong bias, I could not go far out of the way on the side 
opposite to that bias ; or if I did, I should have always something 
to bring me back ; but if I leaned to the side where that force was 
in operation, I might be precipitated I knew not whither, and 
should have nothing to counteract the impulse, or to bring me 
back. There was no doubt, therefore, in my mind, which was 
the safer and better path for me to pursue. 

" I did indeed, on a late occasion, after twenty years, when, as 
will be seen in the sequel, my enemies in the parish threatened to 
renew the former scenes, call on several of them to tell them what 
Sir W. Scott's opinion upon the disputed subjects had been, and 
to say that if they chose to try the matter in an amicable suit at 
law, I was willing to try it against the whole parish. This I did, 
not to remedy, but to prevent an evil ; as Paul did when he asked 



52 DISTURBANCES AT TRINITY CHURCH. [CHAP. V. 

his persecutors, whether they would venture to punish .him who 
was a Roman, uncondemned and unheard ? In this I felt that I 
was doing right, because I strove to avoid all occasion for litiga- 
tion, and to conduct matters in an amicable way ; but on all other 
occasions, I have wished rather to suffer than to act ; because in 
suffering, I could not fail to be right ; but in acting, I might easily 
do amiss. Besides, if I suffered with a becoming spirit, my ene- , 
mies, tjiough unwittingly, must of necessity do me good ; whereas,^ 
if in acting I should have my own spirit unduly exercised, I must 
of necessity be injured in my own soul, however righteous my 
cause might be." 

In consequence of some tumultuous proceedings in the town, 
of a political character, towards the close of 1792, Mr. Simeon 
felt it his duty to suspend, for a short time, his evening lectures : 
and, with his usual care to prevent any misunderstanding of his 
conduct, he read out the following notice to the congregation : — 
" On my return to Cambridge yesterday, I was much concerned 
to hear that there had been disturbances in the town ; for, much 
as I wish all men to feel an attachment to the king and constitu- 
tion, I think every sober-minded person must join with me in dis- 
approving such a method of showing it. As for our evening 
lecture, which has been instituted for the purpose of instructing 
the poor, who could not easily attend divine service in the earlier 
parts of the day, I should not think the trifling circumstances 
which have happened here of late, any reason for putting it aside, 
nor, I trust, will any personal considerations ever make me de- 
cline what I esteem the path of duty ; but in the present state of 
people's minds, I think it will be prudent not to afford them an 
apportunity of assembling together, lest evil-minded men, who 
wish to excite a tumult, should make that, which is intended only 
for the worship of God, an occasion of committing outrages in the 
town. In order, therefore, that we may not, in the remotest de- 
gree, be accessory to any tumultuous proceeding, I shall omit the 
evening service till further notice. I have judged it proper to 
write down what I intended to say on this occasion, in order that 
if any one misunderstand my meaning, he may apply to me for a 
perusal of the paper, or an explanation of its contents." — Dec. 
16, 1792. 

" At first, and indeed for several years, the keeping of order in 
my church was attended with considerable difficulty. The nov- 
elty of an evening service in a parish church in Cambridge, 
attracted some attention. In the college chapels it was no nov- 
elty ; but in a parish church it conveyed at once the impression, 
that it must be established for the advancement of true religion, 
or what the world would call Methodism. Hence it is not to be 
wondered at, that it should be regarded with jealousy by some, 
and with contempt by others ; or that young gownsmen, who, 
even in their own chapels, show little more reverence for God 



CHAP. V.] DISTURBANCES AT TRINITY CHURCH. 53 

than they would in a playhouse, should often enter in to disturb 
our worship. This for some years was done frequently ; and as, 
on some complaints being made to the tutors of one or two col- 
leges, I found that I had nothing to hope for from the University, 
I was forced to take the matter into my own hands, and maintain 
by my own energy, what I could not expect to be supported in 
by the proper authorities. Accordingly, I appointed persons to 
stand with wands in all the aisles ; and as the chief disturbance 
was generally made when the congregation was leaving the 
church, I always went down from my pulpit the moment the ser- 
vice was finished, and stood at the great north door, ready to 
apprehend any gownsman who should insult those who had been 
at church. I endeavored always to act with mildness, but yet 
with firmness ; and, through the goodness of God, was enabled 
to keep in awe every opposer. I requested those who with- 
stood my authority not to compel me to demand their names, be- 
cause, if once constrained to do that, I must proceed to further 
measures. This kindness usually prevailed. When it did not, I 
required the person to call upon me the next morning : nor did 
ever one single instance occur of a person daring to refuse my 
mandate. On several occasions stones were thrown in at the 
windows, and the offenders escaped ; but on one instance, a young 
man, the very minute after he had broken the window, came in. 
I took immediate measures to secure him, and charged the act 
upon him ; upon which, conceiving himself detected, he acknowl- 
edged the truth of the allegation. About this time the disturb- 
ances had risen to such a height, that it was necessary I should 
make an example. I therefore laid the matter before the vice- 
chancellor, who, far beyond my most sanguine expectations, 
acknowledged the enormity of the offence, and offered to proceed 
with the culprit in any way I should require. I did not wish to 
hurt the young man, but it was indispensably necessary that I 
should act in a way that should intimidate all the young men in 
the University. Unless they should be reduced to order, I must 
entirely lay aside my lectures, both on the Sunday and Thursday 
evenings ; but as such a sacrifice would be most injurious to the 
cause of God in the whole town, I determined either, as we say, 
to kill or cure. I required that the offender should read, in the 
midst of the congregation, a public acknowledgment written by 
myself; and this the young man did on the following Sunday 
evening, begging pardon of the congregation for having disturbed 
them, and thanking me for my lenity, in not having proceeded 
against him with the rigor which his offence deserved. The 
church was very full of gownsmen ; and the young man, in the 
most conspicuous place in the church, read the acknowledgment 
immediately after the prayers ; and because he, as might have 
been expected, did not read it so that all the congregation might 



54 DISTURBANCES AT TRINITY CHURCH. [CHAP. V. 

distinctly hear it, I ordered him to deliver me the paper, and then 
myself read it in the most audible manner before them all." 

Before the apology was read by the young man, Mr. Simeon 
made this " prefatory address" to the congregation : 

" It is with extreme concern that I now call your attention to a 
circumstance of a very distressing nature. The greater part of 
you who are here present have been frequent witnesses of the 
interruptions, which we have experienced in public worship. We 
have long borne with the most indecent conduct from those, 
whose situation in life should have made them sensible of the 
heinousness of such offences. We have seen persons coming 
into this place in a state of intoxication ; we have seen them 
walking about the aisles, notwithstanding there are persons ap- 
pointed to show them seats ; we have seen them coming in and 
going out, without the smallest reverence or decorum ; we have 
seen them insulting modest persons, both in and after divine ser- 
vice : in short, the devotions of the congregation have been dis- 
turbed by almost every species of ill-conduct ; yet I have exer- 
cised forbearance ; till those of the highest respectability in the 
University have justly blamed me for it. But I have been averse 
to make an example ; nor is it without the greatest reluctance, 
that I now call forth a young man of liberal education to make a 
public acknowledgment. But the necessity of the case requires 
it : my duty to God, my regard for the welfare of immortal souls, 
yea, my concern for the honor of the University, compel me to 
exert myself, and to call in the aid of the higher powers. No- 
thing, I can truly say, could be more painful to me ; but I hope 
and trust that this one example will prevent the necessity of any 
other in future." 

The offender then read the following apology : 

" 1 , of College in this University, sensible of the 

great offence I have committed in disturbing this congregation 
on Thursday last, do, by the express order of the vice-chancellor, 
thus publicly beg pardon of the minister and congregation ; and I 
owe it only to the lenity of Mr. Simeon, that the vice-chancellor 
has not proceeded against me in a very different manner; for 
which lenity I am also ordered by the vice-chancellor thus pub- 
licly to acknowledge my obligation to Mr. Simeon : and I do now 
promise never to offend in like manner again." 

" During this time the utmost curiosity prevailed ; all standing 
up upon the forms and seats ; but there was at the same time an 
awe upon all : and I then went up into the pulpit, and preached 
from those words, Gal. vi. 7, 8, ' Be not deceived ; God is not 
mocked ; whatsoever a man soweth, that shall he also reap,' &c. 
My sermon was heard with the deepest attention ; and for a long 
time my enemies were all subdued before me. I have sometimes 
doubted whether I was not guilty of undue severity in reading 
the paper a second time myself; but when I consider the ex- 



CHAP. V.] DISTURBANCES AT TRINITY CHURCH. 55 

tremity to which I was reduced, and the dreadful alternative to 
which I must resort, in case the misconduct of the young men 
was not effectually checked, I am disposed to think that I did 
right. It was God's cause alone that I vindicated, and for him 
alone I acted : and when I reflect that the interests of immortal 
souls, during the whole remainder of my life, were at stake, I 
think the importance of the object to be attained justified the 
measure to which I resorted for the attainment of it. And I feel 
persuaded that, if a dissenting place of worship were disturbed 
Sabbath after Sabbath as my church was, the whole nation would 
acknowledge, not the justice only, but the lenity also of the pun- 
ishment that was inflicted. 

" There was one particular instance, in which a degree of 
severity on my part was attended with the happiest effects. Two 
young men, now blessed servants of the Most High God, came 
into my church in a most disorderly way : and, as usual, I fixed 
my eyes upon them with sternness, indicative of my displeasure. 
One of them was abashed ; but the other, the only one that ever 
was daring enough to withstand my eye, looked at me again with 
undaunted, not to say with impious confidence, refusing to be 
ashamed. I sent for him the next morning, and represented to 
him the extreme impiety of his conduct, contrasting it with that 
of those who were less hardened ; and warning him Whom it 
was that he thus daringly defied ; (' He that despiseth you, despi- 
seth me ; and he that despiseth me, despiseth him that sent me :') 
and I enjoined him never to come into that church again, unless 
he came in a very different spirit. To my surprise, I saw him 
there again the following Sunday; but with a more modest 
countenance; and from that time he continued to come, till it 
pleased God to open his eyes and to lead him into the full knowl- 
ege of the Gospel of Christ; and in a year or two afterwards he 
became a preacher of that faith which he once had despised.* 

" Besides these difficulties from the University, I have at times 
found interruptions from the town also, who, seeing the conduct 
of the gownsmen, have been but too ready to follow their exam- 
ple. But with these it was easy enough to cope. The laws of 
the land upheld me in reference to them, (the University men 
were amenable only to their own statutes, and punishable only in 
their own court,) and those I put in force on several occasions, at 
least so far as to make the offenders beg pardon in the public 
papers, and give a sum of money to be distributed to the poor 
of my parish in bread. On one occasion, (Nov. 1810,) when a 
captain in a volunteer corps and a banker of , had disturbed 

* As this narrative agrees precisely with the account Mr. S. would often give of the re- 
markable change, effected under similar circumstances, in two members of his own college ; 
there can be no doubt that the persons here referred to were those two eminently devout 
men and his attached friends, — Richard Godley, and the honored biographer of Henry 
Marty n — John Sargent. 



56 DISTURBANCES AT TRINITY CHURCH. [CHAP. V. 

the congregation, and refused to humble himself for his offence, I 
committed him to the public jail, and confined him there two days 
and nights ; and would have proceeded to the full extent of the 
law, if he had not at last relented and begged pardon for his fault. 
In matters of a personal nature, I thank God, I am not conscious 
of having in any instance been vindictive ; but in the cause of 
God I have ever" felt, and do still feel it my indispensable duty to 
be firm." 

The firmness which Mr. Simeon had displayed in repressing 
these outrages in his church, was not found deficient when needed 
against offenders in his college. His year of service as Dean of 
Arts being expired, he was elected (Nov. 1790) to the highest 
office which he could hold as a fellow, that of vice-provost. 
During the next long vacation, in the absence of the provost, he 
had occasion to exert his authority in a painful and delicate case 
of college-discipline. The offender was a fellow of the college, 
and his senior in standing : he had already been sent away for 
misconduct, and having returned without the requisite permission, 
was reported as conducting himself in town in the most violent 
and disgraceful manner. Mr. Simeon immediately entered upon 
the business with his usual vigor and prudence ; and having suc- 
ceeded in repressing the offender, and gaining " the hearty appro- 
bation" of the college, he had the pleasure of communicating the 
satisfactory result to the provost. — " Knowing the concern which 
you at all times feel for the welfare of the college, I think it in- 
cumbent on me to transmit to you an account of whatever may 
appear to deserve your notice. Without any further apology, 
therefore, I embrace the earliest opportunity of laying before 
you what has lately been done with respect to an unhappy mem- 
ber of our society. Mr. on Saturday last came to Cam- 
bridge, and as he endeavored to procure rooms in college, he 
intended, I suppose, to make some stay here. As soon as I knew 
of it, I consulted with Dr. Glynn on the steps proper to be taken, 
in order to prevent his continuance amongst us. The other 
officers who are resident highly disapproved his coming hither, 
under the present circumstances of disgrace, but did not take any 
part in his removal. Having, however, their hearty approbation, 
though not, as might have been wished, their active concurrence, 

Dr. G. and myself waited upon Mr. at the Bull Inn, and 

asked him whether he had the provost's permission to return. 
Being answered in the negative, we pressed upon him the neces- 
sary inference, viz. that he was come hither in direct opposition 
to your order ; we informed him that the college were utterly 
averse to such a measure, and expected that he should not attempt 
to frustrate your just and lenient sentence, more especially, as 
there was no prospect of his amendment. Without gainsaying, 
he promised not to come into college, or to remain in the Univer- 
sity above two or three days, in which time he should have fin- 



CHAP. V.] HIS CONDUCT AS VICE-PROVOST. 57 

ished some business which he was come to settle. Instead, how- 
ever, of departing according to his promise, he was in a state of 
intoxication on Wednesday last, and went about like a maniac to 
different shops, behaving in a very improper manner, and fright- 
ening many persons, both men and women, with a pistol. By 
these means a number of people were collected, and made spec- 
tators both of his and our disgrace. Yesterday, as soon as it came 
to my ears, Dr. G. and myself called upon him, and after expos- 
tulating with him a little on his conduct, told him that he must 
remove from college before twelve o'clock this day, or we should 
be under the disagreeable necessity of proceeding against him 
according to statute. In consequence of this he returned to Lon- 
don this morning ; and I have the satisfaction of finding that my 
fellow-officers and Dr. Steve*nson are much pleased, both with 
the effect which has been produced, and the means which have 
been used to accomplish it. If what has been done meets with 
your approbation also, it will be an additional happiness to, 
" Honored sir, 
" Your most obliged and obedient servant, 

"C. Simeon." 
"August 5, 1791." 

The provost replies : — 

" My dear V. P.,— 

# # * « Nothing could be more proper than your 
immediate interposition, and inquiry whether his return was by 
permission or not, and in consequence your firm refusal of admit- 
ting him ; and yourself and Dr. Glynn will ever have my hearty 
thanks for your prudent and spirited conduct. * * * I can- 
not doubt of your care in this and every other respect ; and it is 
a high satisfaction to me, under my absence, that I have so faith- 
ful a representative. Pray never use any apology in writing to 
me either on the public account, or your own, if you should have 
any occasion. * * ■ * 

" I am, dear sir, 
" Your very faithful and affectionate servant, 

" Wm. Cooke." 

Mr. S. was re-elected in November vice-provost for the fol- 
lowing year. 

Among the students who came up to the University in the 
month of October, 1792, was a young man of Magdalene Col- 
lege, with whom Mr. Simeon was soon after connected in bonds 
of the most affectionate and hallowed friendship. Thomas Thom- 
ason, at that early period of his life, was eminent as much for 
piety as mental attainments, and happily found in the tutors of 
his college — the Rev. William Farish and the Rev. Henry Jowett 
— everything that a pupil could desire for his intellectual and 



58 CHARACTER OF HIS LIFE AND MINISTRY. [cHAP. V. 

spiritual improvement. But highly as he appreciated these ad- 
vantages within the precincts of his college, there were others of 
a peculiar nature, of which he was but too happy to avail himself, 
in the public ministry and private superintendence of Mr. Simeon. 
In a letter to Mrs. Thornton, he writes : — " Mr. Simeon watches 
over us as a shepherd over his sheep. He takes delight in in- 
structing us, and has us continually at his rooms. He has nothing 
to do with us as it respects our situation at college. His Chris- 
tian love and zeal prompt him to notice us." And writing to his 
mother, he says: — "God has heaped upon me more favors than 
ever. Mr. Simeon has invited me to his Sunday evening lec- 
tures. This I consider one of the greatest advantages I ever 
received. The subject of his lectures is natural and revealed 
religion. These he studies and puts together with much pains 
and attention. He reads the fruit of his labors to us, and explains 
it. We write after him. He then dismisses us with prayer." A 
few extracts from Mr. Thomason's letters to his mother about 
this period will illustrate the effect of Mr. S.'s ministry and exam- 
ple upon the young men who were now gathering round him. 

Jan. 20, 1794. "I shall send to town next Friday my little 
book of extracts from Mr. Simeon's sermons. I had two reasons 
for sending it ; the first, because I knew your tenderness, and that 
anything coming from your son would be acceptable ; the second, 
in order to give you some idea of the spiritual and profitable ten- 
dency of dear Mr. Simeon's sermons ; whose kindness to us 
exceeds all bounds, and whose example is such as we shall do 
well to imitate, when God in his providence shall place us in the 
Church. It may give you, I say, some idea ; but a very faint 
one ; for they are loose observations written down as I recollected 
them, on my return from church. His sermons are very useful 
and bold. It is astonishing how free he is from all fear of man. 
In this respect his character is shining. Although his congrega- 
tion of a Sunday evening is composed partly of persons who come 
to scoff, yet he never spares them, but declares faithfully the whole 
counsel of God. What evidences his zeal in the cause of God 
more perhaps than anything else, is, that after laboring and labor- 
ing for his young men, that his lectures may be as profitable as 
possible, he then kneels down and thanks God, that he makes him 
in any degree useful to his ' dear — dear young servants.' This 
should be a great spur to us, that we may co-operate as it were 
with him, and live in continual dependence upon, and communion 
with God ; that thus, by every effort in our power, aided by the 
grace and assistance of God, we may at length realize his wishes 
concerning us." 

Feb. 1794. "There are many Christians in this town in Mr. 
Simeon's loving society, whose faith is lively, and whose expe- 
rience is as deep in divine things, as any perhaps you ever met 
with. He has above one hundred whom he considers as his flock, 



CHAP. V.] CHARACTER OF HIS LIFE AND MINISTRY. 59 

whom he has reason to believe the Lord hath called and blessed: 
these he pays every attention to ; not to mention that he is con- 
tinually visiting them, he meets them every week by themselves 
in a room in the town, which he has hired for the purpose. On 
these occasions he exhorts them in a close and heart-searching 
manner, and enters into the more deep and spiritual parts of re- 
ligion. I have lately become acquainted with some of his hearers, 
with whom I spend now and then some very agreeable hours. 
# # # # ]\| r> Simeon once visited Mr. Fletcher, at Madely, 
and the account he gives of his visit is truly delightful. As soon 
as he entered his house, and told him that he was come to see 
him, as his journey lay that way, Mr. Fletcher took him by the 
hand, and brought him into the parlor, where they spent a few 
minutes in prayer, that a blessing might rest upon his visit. As 
soon as they had done prayer, Mr. Fletcher asked him if he would 
preach for him. After some hesitation Mr. Simeon complied ; 
and away they went to church. Here Mr. Fletcher took up a 
bell, and went through the whole village ringing it, and telling 
every person he met, that they must come to church, for there 
was a clergyman from Cambridge come to preach to them. The 
account which Mr. Simeon gives of his behavior, during the 
whole of his visit, gives one an equal idea of his goodness and 
zeal for the cause of God. He came to a smith's shop, in the 
course of one of their walks together during the period, and could 
not forbear entering it. And here it is astonishing how he spoke 
to the several persons who were laboring in it. To one of them, 
who was hammering upon the anvil, ' Oh,' says he, ' pray to God 
that he may hammer that hard heart of yours.' To another, that 
was heating the iron, ' Ah, thus it is that God tries his people in 
the furnace of affliction.' And so he went round, giving to every 
one a portion suitable to the business in which he was engaged. 
To another, when a furnace was drawing, ' See, Thomas, if you 
can make such a furnace as that, think what a furnace God can 
make for ungodly souls.' " 

March 17, 1794. "Mr. Simeon has given another instance of 
his generosity and patriotism. - A subscription has been and is now 
on foot, for raising a volunteer militia company, to be stationed in 
this place. Mr. Simeon, as soon as he heard of it, laid down 
twenty guineas. His church brings him in, in all, not forty 
pounds a year; and 'if they would not let me preach, I would 
give them forty pounds to make them do it,' says he. He is a 
man of wonderful zeal and generosity, and in every respect an 
ornament to his profession. The more we see of him, the more 
are we filled with admiration of his many Christian graces." 

August 9, 1794. "I recollect once Marsden's telling me of a 
remarkable instance in that dear man of God, Mr. Simeon. Mr. 
Marsden, you know, was his intimate friend, and had access to 
him even in his most retired moments. He told me that he called 



60 CHARACTER OP HIS LIFE AND MINISTRY. [CHAP. V. 

once upon him, and found him so absorbed in the contemplation 
of the Son of God, and so overpowered with a display of his 
mercy to his soul, that, full of the animating theme, he was inca- 
pable of pronouncing a single word : at length, after an interval, 
with accents big he exclaimed, 'Glory! glory! glory !' The re- 
lation of this affected me much, I remember ; and I asked myself, 
Why 1 was so much a stranger to it ? Why such coldness in my 
soul ? If I love, why am I thus? You see a pattern of Christian 
zeal and fervency in that man of God, but what do you pretend 
to ? — You have neither part nor lot in the matter.' Such were 
my reasonings ; these led soon to discouragement, and the enemy 
suggested, ' You are yet in the gall of bitterness, and bond of ini- 
quity ;' for certainly I thought that profession of religion is vain, 
which is not built on the present possession of its joys. Sunday 
evening came, when we were to attend his lecture ; I went with 
a heavy heart. ' If Mr. Simeon,' I said to myself, 'who is so full 
of religious joy, and so flourishing in his soul, knew me and my 
barrenness, he would not suffer me to enter into his presence.' 
Such was my feeling, when on coming to him I found this child 
of God in tenfold more misery than myself; he could scarcely 
discourse now from a deep humiliation and contrition ; humbled 
before God, he could only cry out, 'My leanness — my leanness !' 
and, striking on his breast, utter the publican's prayer. This was 
the reverse of the scene ; I now perceived that God dispenses his 
favors when and how he pleases ; that he suits his dispensations 
to our several states and wants, and that the safest method we 
can take is to be ' sober and vigilant' — 'to watch unto prayer;' 
that discouragements should not arise from occasional difficulties; 
but that we should consider the religious life subject to those vicis- 
situdes which we observe in the natural. As in the one, summer 
and winter alternately refresh and destroy, yet are both equally 
necessary ; so in the other, joys and sorrows are equally the por- 
tion of the good, but they are very necessary ; and, after all, the 
word of God declares, 'The righteous hath hope in his death.'" 
The observations of this young student are confirmed and illus- 
trated by the following letter of Mr. Simeon to the Rev. Mr. Stil- 
lingfleet of Hotham, (1795.) 

" My very dear Friend and Brother, — 

" I purposed to answer your kind letter, when I could 
beg your acceptance of your Communion Hymn in print ; it is 
just come out, and I have a whole packet now before me to send 
off to different friends. I feel myself extremely indebted to you 
for your love; and hope my gratitude may discover itself in the 
best manner ; not in words, but in remembrances of you, when 
sitting down at the table of our Lord. If your hymn conduce (as 
I trust it will) to elevate my soul towards heaven, it cannot well 
fail to remind me of the obligations I owe to you, and to God for 



CHAP. V.] CHARACTER OP HIS LIFE AND MINISTRY. 61 

you. But I find that an exceedingly close walk with God is ne- 
cessary for the maintaining of fervor in intercession ; sometimes 
an extraordinary sense of want may beget fervor in our petitions. 
or a peculiar mercy enliven our grateful acknowledgments ; but 
it is scarcely ever that we can intercede with fervor unless we 
enjoy an habitual nearness to God. There have been seasons 
when the Lord has a little enlarged my heart in this particular ; 
but they have been rare ; and T have found so little of it for these 
two or three years past, that I am quite ashamed of myself, and 
afraid to say, I will pray for any one. Indeed, from a conscious- 
ness of my weakness in this respect, I never go further than to 
say to those who desire a remembrance in my prayers, 'I hope I 
shall be enabled to do so.' This I can freely confess to you, be- 
cause God has endued you with a sympathizing spirit ; and I am 
the rather led to do it, because it is but too plain that you think of 
me far above what I really am. Indeed, so far forth as a dissat- 
isfaction on account of this is a mark of grace, I hope I may 
without presumption say, that I am under a gracious influence ; 
but there is nothing which I more condemn in others, or feel more 
strongly in myself, than a proneness to rest in the mere act of 
complaining, without getting my complaints removed. It is well 
that our fellow-creatures do not know us as God knows us, or 
even as we know ourselves ; for they could not possibly bear with 
us : but the patience of God is infinite ; and therefore, vile beyond 
all expression as I feel myself to be, I find a kind of complacency 
in saying, ' Let me fall into the hands of God, for his mercies are 
great.' Nevertheless, if I thought that I- should always continue 
what I know myself to be at present, I shoufd dread to have my 
existence protracted any longer. But I live in hope ; I know that 
he who quickened the dead can heal the diseased. I trust he has 
done something towards healing me already in many respects : 
on a retrospect, I hope I can find that in the space of several 
years I have gained a little (though but a little) ground. I think 
that I know more of myself than I once did ; and that on the 
whole I desire more than ever, to spend and be spent for the Lord. 
But oh ! what a blank ! or, I should rather say, what a blot is my 
whole life ! God knoweth that I loathe myself, and that because 
I cannot loathe myself more. The Lord send us better days ! 
What joy it would afford me, my dear brother, to see your face 
again, and to hold sweet fellowship with you ! Could I accom- 
plish it consistently with my duty, I am persuaded I could not 
force my hand to write * No.' But I have three sermons on the 
Sabbath ; and shall, in a week or two, have one on a week-day 
also, besides my private lecture, &c, &c. I must therefore lay 
aside all thoughts of being absent again on a Sunday, unless some 
friend that is both able and willing shall stand in my place. The 
Lord mercifully endues me with an ability to endure labor ; my 
bow, through his goodness, hitherto abides in strength ; and I am, 



62 CHARACTER OP HIS LIFE AND MINISTRY. [CHAP. V. 

upon principle, paying all the attention to my health that I possi- 
bly can. I have a great work before me, and much encourage- 
ment. Multitudes of gownsmen attend — prejudices wear away — 
the godly go on well. What can I wish for more to stimulate 
me ? O that I had a mind to the work ! such I mean as I ought 
to have ! then we might hope that the building would be carried 
up quicker. However (thanks be to God !) though ' we are faint, 
we are yet pursuing.' I have had two young Scotch ministers to 
dine with me to-day. They brought a letter to me from Edin- 
burgh ; and I have unspeakable cause for thankfulness that they 
did : God has been with us in a more especial manner. Surely 
some have unawares entertained angels ! Dear Mr. Venn is 
much as usual : if his eye waxes dim, his heart does not wax cold. 
God is very abundantly gracious unto him. Grace and peace be 
multiplied to you, my much honored, and most beloved brother, 
and with all my dear brethren in your parts. Yours, &c, 

" C. Simeon." 

On a blank leaf of his small pocket-book for this year, Mr. S. 
has written the following passages of Scripture for his private 
meditations : 

" The sorrows of my heart are enlarged : O ! bring, &c. — 
Why art thou cast down — When my heart is overwhelmed, &c, 
lead me to the Rock, &c. — Rebuke me not in thine — Attend to 
my cry, for I am brought very low ; hear me speedily for my 
spirit fails — The waters come in unto my soul : I sink in the deep 
mire where is no standing — Bring my soul out of prison, that I 
may praise thy name — Make me to know the things that are 
freely given to me of God — Not stagger through unbelief; but 
hold fast the beginning of my confidence firm — Be surety for thy 
servant, &c, — I am oppressed, undertake for me.' 

" To the Rev. J. Venn. 

" Jan. 8, 1795. 

" I promise myself much pleasure in seeing you soon, 
and trust that our God will be with us, and make our hearts to 
burn within us. But with respect to preaching for you, I am dis- 
tracted betweeen love and fear : my love prompts me to come 
and say, ' Let me strengthen your hands, if possible, by bearing 
my testimony to the truths you deliver.' My fear makes me 
draw back, lest any expression or gesture of mine should give 
offence, and I should grieve one, whom my soul most ardently 
desires to please. I therefore, on the whole, feel inclined to ex- 
cuse myself; though of this I am determined, that (God enabling 
me) I will, if I ever should preach for you again, cut off all possible 
occasion of offence, both in word and action ; for I am utterly 
purposed that my mouth shall not offend. 

" I wish to consult you about Jenks's volume of Prayers : you 



CHAP. V.] CHARACTER OF HIS LIFE AND MINISTRY. 63 

are no stranger to them : you know how much they need altera- 
tion, and how invaluable they would be if well altered. I have 
taken a good deal of pains to improve them : but I cannot judge 
what opinion another would form of the alterations. Some per- 
haps would think I had injured instead of improving them. If you 
will compare a few of them I will bring my copy with me to town, 
and implicitly rely (as I know I may well do) on your judgment : 
if you say, ' Go on,' I will (d. v.) finish them. If you tell me any 
one that will undertake the task, I will relinquish it. If what I 
have done do not meet your approbation, I shall be satisfied with 
having made an attempt, however unsuccessful." 

[Several editions of this improved Collection of Prayers have 
been published.] 

" To the same. 

" Feb. 7, 1795. 
" Many things have concurred to prevent my intended 
visit to the metropolis for the present ; and the plan which I laid 
for the supply of my church has not answered according to my 

wishes. I wished to act with all imaginable delicacy to Mr. . 

I have indeed, for the first time in these many years, taken a ser- 
mon of another, and preached it in my own church in the after- 
noon ; and as I was walking with him afterwards, I told him it 
was yours — he did not, however, take the hint : of course there- 
fore, my plan is at an end. You have been expected at Yelling, 
or are expected this month. It has occurred to me that you may 
find the same difficulty as myself with respect to a supply for one 
Sunday ; and that an exchange might be a mutual accommoda- 
tion. But if you cannot fully rely on me for supplying your 
place agreeably to your own wishes, I would on no account what- 
ever make the exchange. But I should suppose that my last let- 
ter to you on this subject, has superseded the necessity of 
exchanging one word more upon it. I know your wishes, and 
you know my mind. I am not at all solicitous about coming to 
town ; and therefore wish you to consider this proposal solely as 
a plan for mutual accommodation ; and not as a plan which I 
wish to be adopted merely on my own account. 

" P. S. — I received a letter from Mr. Miles Atkinson last week, 
wherein he proposes that Friday evenings, about nine o'clock, 
should be appropriated to the work of intercession on behalf of 
the nation, under its present difficulties and dangers ; and I was 
desired by him to inform my friends, that this time was agreed 
upon by many religious people ; and to promote, as far as possible. 
a correspondent plan among my friends. O that God would stir 
up all our hearts to prayer ! It would be a more favorable omen 
for us than anything in the world." 

During the spring of 1795 the attention of Mr. Simeon appears 



64 CHARACTER OP HIS LIFE AND MINISTRY. [cHAP. V. 

to have been drawn once more to the great subject of missions to 
the heathen. He had been present at a clerical meeting on the 
6th and 7th of May, held at Rev. Mr. Pugh's, the incumbent of 
Rauceby in Lincolnshire, where he met the Rev. T. Robinson of 
Leicester, and the Rev. S. Knight of Halifax. " At this meeting 
Mr. Pugh stated that the sum of £4000 had been left by the Rev. 
Mr. Jane (an intimate friend of the late Mr. Adams of Wintring- 
ham,) to be laid out by Mr. Pugh to the best advantage to the 
interests of true religion ; and the opinion of the meeting was 
asked, whether the money might be most advantageously given 
to any scheme already in progress, or to any new object at home 
or abroad 1 If to the last, ' the thing desirable seems to be, to 
send out missionaries.' It was determined that the propriety and 
practicability of this suggestion should be discussed at the next 
meeting."* On the 30th of September and the following day, the 
adjourned meeting was held at Rauceby as before ; at which 
fourteen clergymen were present, the Rev. S. Knight acting as 
chairman. The discussion was begun upon this question : " Is it 
practicable to send out a missionary ? — and when ? — and how can 
it be done to the greatest advantage ?" The question was at 
length proposed in the following terms: "Is it practicable and 
expedient to form an Institution for educating young men pro- 
fessedly with a view to their becoming missionaries under the 
sanction of the Established Church?" Mr. Simeon's notes on the 
subject are till preserved, drawn up with his usual precision and 
clearness, in two parallel columns, headed, " For," " Against." 
Under the former head his remarks are arranged in the following 
order : — 

1. There is no good to be done without difficulties, and this is 
worth the trial. 

2. Far greater difficulties have been surmounted by other 
societies — e. g. Moravians. 

3. We are to be contented to do what can be done in existing 
circumstances. 

4. Good may be done thus, which would otherwise be left 
undone. 

5. There is reason to hope that government would be friendly. 

6. We might hope for the assistance of the Bartlett's Buildings 
Society. 

7. The letter of (Dr. Porteus) the Bishop of London (who must 
ordain them) to Mr. Knight, has declared his willingness to 
patronize, and send out a young man from the Elland Society 
as a missionary to the West India islands. 

8. We should roll away the reproach of loving ease from the 
evangelical clergy of the Establishment. 

* See the Appendix to Mr. Venn's Sermon before referred to. 



CHAP. V.] CONSIDERATION OF THE SUBJECT OP MISSIONS. 65 

9. Persons educated expressly with a view to the work of mis- 
sionaries might be hoped to be better qualified. 

10. Some would answer the professed end, and the others might 
be profitably employed at home. 

11. Many missionaries have been sought for to go out in the 
Establishment, and none have been found willing to leave 
their situations. This was urged against. 

12. It might facilitate the admission of missionaries into places 
where they could not otherwise come, or not with such ad 
vantage. Query — Is this true 1 

13. Is there not something of this kind established with a view 
to the Highlands of Scotland, and does it not succeed ? 

14. We have at least as much reason to expect the Divine bless- 
ing in answer to prayers when means are used, as when no 
means are used. 



Against. 

1. Finding young men of sufficient zeal would be difficult; and 
there would be danger of their not continuing in the same 
mind. 

2. Confining our views to the Church of England seems too 
narrow, if we have in view the good of souls in foreign 
parts. 

3. Greater good could be done with the same money. 

4. Some institution for the instruction of the people at home 
might be more practicable and more profitable. 

5. It cannot be expected that temporal governments should 
further our plan to the extent we wish. « 

6. The first preachers of the Gospel succeeded without the 
protection of civil powers. 

7. It is inexpedient to consume three or four years in qualifying 
men for missionaries, when they do not need those qualifica- 
tions, and when others without them have done good. Query 
— need they so long a time 1 Or need they be taught Latin 
and Greek 1 

8. Scholastic preparation might destroy the simplicity required 
in a missionary, with respect to address, conduct, &c. 

9. The first propagators of the Gospel were not so educated. 

10. The grand requisites for a missionary are not to be con- 
ferred by education : and if possessed, supersede the neces- 
sity of education. 

11. A missionary should be an established minister or Christian, 
and not a novice. 

12. It would be inexpedient, unless they were taught the lan- 
guage of the place whither they were to be sent. Query — 
do the Moravians, or any other do this ? 

5 



66 CONSIDERATION OF THE SUBJECT OP MISSIONS. [CHAP. V. 

13. We may expect the blessing of God as much on means 

already instituted, as on any new institutions.. 
At the end of these notes Mr. S. has written : — " The further 
consideration of this adjourned to our next meeting ; when 
the practicability of sending out missionaries, with the place 
where, and manner how, is to be discussed." 
Agreed : — " That we solicit the Societies at Elland, Hotham, 
and London, to deliberate upon this subject ; and to commu- 
nicate to us the result of their deliberations previous to our 
next meeting." 
" On the 8th of Feb. 1796, the subject was again brought under 
the consideration of the Eclectic Society in London ; the question 
being proposed by Mr. Simeon in these terms : — ' With what 
propriety, and in what mode, can a mission be attempted to the 
heathen from the Established Church ? Mr. Simeon stated the 
circumstances connected with the legacy of £4000, and the dis- 
cussion at Rauceby. There were seventeen members present, 
and ten took part in the discussion. The majority were not pre- 
pared to recommend any immediate measures, beyond the 
education of young men for this special purpose, either by the 
Elland or some other society. The difficulty of procuring proper 
men — the uncertainty of obtaining the sanction of the heads of 
the Church — the fear of interfering with the Societies for Promot- 
ing Christian Knowledge, and for the Propagation of the Gospel 
— the need of zealous ministers at home — were severally insisted 
upon. By some it was proposed that a memorial on the subject 
should be presented to the bishops, and to the Society for Promot- 
ing Christian Knowledge. Not more than two or three of those 
present on this occasion seem to have thought that something 
more might be attempted ; and that the sending of missionaries 
abroad, instead of lessening, the work at home, would (as the 
Rev. J Scott expressed himself) ' set things stirring — set up a 
spirit of prayer.' In the manuscript notes of the Rev. Basil 
Woodd, one of the members present, a remark has been added, 
in his own handwriting, but of a later date than the rest — 

' This conversation proved the foundation of the Church Mis- 
sionary Society.' " 



CHAPTER VI 

Introduction to Dr. Buchanan — Journey to Scotland — Preaching in the Kirk — Extem- 
pore prayer — Diary of the journey — Previous tour to Eton — Cowslip Green — King's 
birthday at Edinburgh — Mr. Dickson — Dr. Erskine — Sermon before the Magistrates — 
Sir John Stirling — Mr. Haldane — On drinking Toasts — Lord Adam Gordon — Dinner 
at Holyrood House — Mr. Colquhoun — Mr. Black — Length of sacramental services — 
Mr. Sheriff — Mr. Campbell — Effect of his exhortation — Lord Leven — Dr. Stewart of 
Moulin — Narrative of the visit — Benefit to Dr. Stewart — Mr. Falconer of Glasgow — 
Lanerk and Mr. Dale — Contentment of a blind man — Sacrament in the Canongate 
Church — Gratitude for mercies — Devotional exercises — Return to England — Studley 
Park — Mr. Robinson of Leicester — Mr. Jones of Creaton — Yelling — Letters from Dr. 
Buchanan, Mr. Black, and Dr. Stewart — Answer of Mr. Simeon. 



1796 

MEMOIR CONTINUED. 

"In the year 1796, a Scotch minister, whom I think it one of 
the greatest blessings of my life ever to have known, Dr. W. 
Buchanan of Edinburgh, was introduced to me ; and I went with 
him to Edinburgh and through (the Highlands, and again in 1798 
to) Inverness and Tain ; and from thence through Ross-shire to 
the Hebrides, and back through Glasgow, &c. In almost all the 
places that we went to I preached ; and I established a lecture 
in Edinburgh, which has been continued ever since. Except 
when I preached in Episcopal chapels, I officiated precisely as 
they do in the Kirk of Scotland : and I did so upon this principle ; 
Presbyterianism is as much the established religion in North 
Britain, as Episcopacy is in the South : there being no difference 
between them, except in church-government. As an Episcopa- 
lian, therefore, I preached in Episcopal chapels ; and as a member 
of the Established Church, I preached in the Presbyterian 
churches : and I felt myself the more warranted to do this, 
because, if the king, who is the head of the Establishment in both 
countries, were in Scotland, he would of necessity attend at a 
Presbyterian church there, as he does at an Episcopalian church 
here : and I look upon it as an incontrovertible position, that 
where the king must attend a clergyman may preach. I was 
informed indeed that Archbishop Usher had preached in the 
Kirk of Scotland ; and I know that some very high churchmen 
had done so ; but without laying any stress on precedents, I 
repeat, that where the king and his court must attend a clergy- 
man may preach. And I believe many will bless God to all 



68 JOURNEY TO SCOTLAND. [cHAP. VI. 

eternity that ever I did preach there.* But I cannot help record- 
ing here, to the honor of the Church of England, that, on all the 
three times that I have visited Scotland, and have attended 
almost entirely the Presbyterian churches, I have on my return 
to the use of our Liturgy been perfectly astonished at the vast 
superiority of our mode of worship, and felt it an inestimable 
privilege that we possess a form of sound words, so adapted in, 
every respect to the wants and desires of all who would worship* 
God in spirit and in truth." 

In speaking of the comparative excellencies of extempore 
prayer and written forms, Mr. S. would frequently observe : " If 
all men could pray at all times, as some men can sometimes, then 
indeed we might prefer extempore to pre-composed prayers " 



On joining Mr. Buchanan, and preparing to accompany him to 
Scotland, Mr. S. commenced a Diary ; which is here given 
entire, with the exception only of a few passages, which are of 
no interest or importance. 

"May, 16th. — Arrived in London about 5 p. m. Joined Mr. Buchanan in prayer, 
and proceeded immediately for Windsor. In our way we prayed again, and God was 
exceedingly gracious to us all. 

17th. — Before breakfast saw the Castle, St. George's Chapel, and at 11 went to Mon- 
tem. Here I felt peculiar satisfaction in showing to my friends a sight, which was so 
entirely new to them. The goodness of God to us was at that time peculiarly manifest; 
for there was not anything, which could contribute to our pleasure, which we did not 
enjoy. We saw the boys go twice round the school-yard, and then intending entirely 
to leave them, we accidentally got into Dr. Weston's yard, and there stood close to the 
king: we heard him converse with Dr. Heath the provost, and others in a most conde- 
scending manner. 

18th. — Henley. Having read the Scriptures and prayed together, not without tears 
of joy, we reached our inn." 

He then proceeds to Oxford — Bath — and Bristol — thence to the Mendip Hills. "Mr. 
B. and myself understanding that we were within a mile of Cowslip Green, paid a visit 
to the Miss. Mores. Hannah was not at home; and we saw only Sally and Patty. 
They seemed to be the very pictures of happiness : and they gave us much pleasing in- 
formation. They have not less than 1 100 children in different schools ; and including 
sick, and teachers, &c, not less than 1800 persons under their care. The magistrates 
of Blagdon (a few miles from them) not long since entreated them to take the whole 
parish under their care ; and soon, from a remarkably vicious and abandoned place, it is 
become sober and industrious." 

Thence to Gloucester — Worcester — Birmingham — and Madely; "Here we called on 
that blessed mother in Israel, Mrs. Fletcher; she is somewhat asthmatic and infirm; 
but on the whole in good spirits, and capable of much usefulness to the Church of God." 

Thence to Stone — Ashbourn — Dovedale — and Buxton. May 27th." 

Here the Diary terminates abruptly. 

"Edinburgh, Friday, June 3rd, 1796. 

Saturday, 4th. — At 8 o'clock in the morning I was fortunate enough to hear a sermon, 
annually preached on that day, (king's birthday), by the king's almoner, before the 
king's pensioners, a few poor men and women ; who receive a new gown or coat, with a 

* " It is curious that I should live to see this very circumstance occur — George the 
Fourth has just been to visit Edinburgh. He spent two Sundays there: the first Sun- 
day he went nowhere; the second Sunday he was constrained to attend at St. Giles's 
Church, (the High Church.) Aug. 25, 1822.- Written Sept. 3, 1822." 



CHAP. VI.] JOUBNEY TO SCOTLAND. 69 

penny for every year that the king has lived. The preacher was Mr. G., Dr. Blair's 
colleague. His text was John v. 4., and his discourse was sensible, but not deep, or 
perfectly orthodox. A Mr. Dickson, the minister of the chapel, which Mr. Buchanan 
was the means of building in his own parish, breakfasted with us. He seems a truly 
devoted servant of Jesus Christ. After breakfast, I walked with Mr. B. to the new 
town. We first called on Dr. Kemp, the secretary of the Society for Promoting Chris- 
tian Knowledge ; in him are united the gentleman and the minister of Christ. 

Sunday, 5th. — I went to hear Dr. Erskine at the new Gray Friars — His appearance 
and zeal reminded me much of my dear friend Mr. Venn: but notwithstanding his ani- 
mation and good sense, I thought the whole congregation felt wearied with the having 
two complete services at one time. In the afternoon I preached at the Canongate, and 
conducted the service in the usual manner — a psalm — a general prayer — a sermon — a 
particular prayer for the spread of the Gospel, for the king and royal family, the magis- 
trates and ministers, those presiding in that church, the sick ,&c. — a psalm and the bene- 
diction. According to my instructions, I remembered to close the whole with bowing to 
the magistrates who sat before me. They also politely bowed to me. In the evening I 
preached at Mr. Dickson's new chapel in the Canongate, to a very crowded audience, 
and through mercy, with much liberty and comfort. The Lord grant it may not have 
been in vain. At each service of the day I gave my shilling at the door of the church ; 
hut were I to attend always, I must of necessity lower my donations. In the evening 
Sir John Stirling, of Glaurat near Glasgow, supped with Us. He came in while Mr- B. 
in his usual manner was catechizing his niece and servants. I was astonished at their 
readiness in answering his questions, and in giving an account of what they had heard 
in the day. Sir John is a remarkably pleasing man, and a truly pious Christian— one 
of his daughters, as he informed us, was in a very dejected state of mind. He did me 
the honor to accept Fawcett's Cure of Melancholy ; and I hope it may please God to ren- 
der it useful to her soul. He gave me a most friendly invitation to his house, and prom- 
ised he would procure me a pulpit. 

Monday, 6th. — Mr. B. carried me to Mr. Dickson's to tea. It was the monthly meet- 
ing of a few friends, to which they did me the favor to admit me. After tea we retired 
to a room, and having prayed, read the Greek Test.: (Rom. vi.) with useful criticisms 
and observations. We then prayed again, and walked afterwards till the time for family 
prayer. The ministers were Messrs. Dickson, Buchanan, Jones (an Englishman, but 
of the Scotch church in Edinburgh,) Paul, and Black. We afterwards supped together 
and spent a very profitable and pleasant evening. 

Tuesday, 7th. — I went to hear an evening lecture at the high church. I expected to 
have heard Dr. Davidson, one of the most popular preachers in Edinburgh ; but was 
grievously disappointed. The preacher was Mr. , one of the most drawling and un- 
interesting teachers I ever heard. I am happy, however, to hear that he is a good man; 
and 1 desire to take shame to myself, that I cannot more divest myself of all regard to 
good sense or propriety in a sermon, and hear it, however weak it be, as the word of 
God to my soul. 

Wednesday, 8th.— Dined at Dr. Erskine's with Dr. Davidson, Mr. Black, Mr. Moody 
of Perth. Never was there a more friendly warm-hearted man than Dr. E., nor have I 
often spent a more pleasant or profitable season. A perfect freedom from bigotry, and a 
Christian cheerfulness, seemed to pervade the whole company. Oh that I might get 
more good, and do more good while I enjoy the privilege of access to such company ! 
Dr. E. presented me with a publication of his entitled, Sketches of Church History. As 
a token of his love, and as a remembrance of the good old man, I esteem it a great 



Thursday, 9th. — On this day my dear friends invited a party to dine with me. It con- 
sisted of Sir John Stirling, Dr. Hunter, Mr. Black, Mr. Dickson, and Mr. Paul. Noth- 
ing can exceed the attention and kindness of my dear friends. Mr. B. has been un- 
wearied in his endeavors to introduce me to the most godly people, to show me every 
thing that can be seen, and to provide me a companion for my northern tour. I desire 
to give glory to my God for all the love which I meet with, and ardently wish that it 
may be the means of humbling me in the dust, and not puffing me up with pride, as 
though I merited such regard. Our time passed both pleasantly and profitably. I could 
wish however that the custom of drinking toasts was banished from the tables of the se- 
rious, because it tends to excess, and invites persons to drink more than they would 
wish. I gave some hints of this kind : and hope they may not be in vain. In the even- 
ing I preached at Mr. D.'s chapel: there was a very crowded congregation; but I found 
myself a good deal straitened. I thought, that as 1 had preached twice on this subject 
with great liberty, I need not to bestow any time in reflecting upon it. I thank my God 
for rebuking me, and hope to look more to him in future. 



70 HIS JOURNEY TO SCOTLAND. [c'HAP. VI. 

Friday, 10th. — How wonderful is the goodness of God to me! Everything that I 
could wish, and much more than I could have expected, has taken place. On Thurs- 
day, Sir John Stirling offered me his own mare for my northern tour; and this day, Mr. 
Haldane has offered to accompany me. Surely goodness and mercy are following me 
all my way. Bless the Lord, O my soul, and all that is within me bless his holy name. 

Saturday, 11th. — At five o'clock I went to dine with Lord Adam Gordon, at Holyrood 
House. His lordship was extremely polite and affable : being an old Etonian, we 
talked much of Eton, and he remembered much of places adjacent and of the various 
amusements there. He had given up his part of the Palace to Monsieur, while the royal 
apartments were fitting up ; and in the meantime inhabited those which belonged to the 
Duke of Argyle. Not an improper word was spoken by any person the whole time: 
having drunk our coffee, we left him, much pleased with his courtesy and kindness. 

Sunday, 12th. — Mr. Buchanan lectured on Phil. i. 1 — 0. How wonderfully well he 
prays! and how admirably does he expound! Blessed be God for enduing him with 
so much grace and wisdom. The second part of the service I took, and preached with 
much liberty. In the afternoon I preached for Mr. Black. He has a good church, with 
a front gallery containing about a dozen seats, one above the other, and full of young 
men belonging to the college. In the evening I preached at Mr. Dickson's chapel, 
which was full at least half an hour before service; not less than "2000 were in it, and 
hundreds went away, because they could not find admittance. God seemed to be with 
us in every part of the day : blessed be his name. 

Monday, 13th. — Mr. B. went with me to dine at Rev. Mr. Colquhoun's, at Leith. 
Mr. C. is a truly good man. I preached for him that evening ; and had about 2000. It 
is the best church to speak in I ever saw. 

Tuesday, 14th. — Went to dine with Lady Maxwell: she delivered to me a message 
from Lady Grant, the wife of Sir James G., who is the head of that clan, desiring me to 
go and see her at Castle Grant, and offering to send her carriage a stage to meet me. 
Lady Glenorchy sent me a similar message by Dr. Erskine. The former invitation I 
cannot accept; the latter I hope to avail myself of. Preached at Mr. Dickson's chapel, 
which was quite full ; and afterwards supped with Mr. Black. What a delightful couple 
are Mr. and Mrs. Black ! There met us Mr. Haldane. 

Thursday, 16th. — Sir John Stirling took me in his carriage as far as the Carron 
Works, in my way to Stirling. The person to whom I had a letter from Mr. Balfour 
showed no disposition to communicate to me either information or pleasure ; he refused 
to show me the boring of cannon, notwithstanding I convinced him that it was no se- 
cret to me. Here I was disappointed. I arrived about nine at Mr. Innes's (at Stirling.) 
Here I met with a very friendly reception. 

Friday, 17th. — Set off to see the Caldron Linn and the Rumbling Brig. Very soon 
after dinner (which was at five) I retired, being to preach in Mr. I.'s church. There 
was a pretty good congregation : but I did not find much unction. 

Saturday, 18th. — This being the day before the Sacrament, there were two sermons 
in succession, one by Mr. Robinson, on 1 Cor. xv. 4. He has a good voice, and on the 
whole is a good preacher ; but I was heavy. Mr. Campbell succeeded him, and preached 
on Matt. xxvi. ' Let this cup pass.' The sermon was admirable, but too long. The 
former had been an hour and a quarter, besides prayer and singing; and this was an 
hour and a half. Had I been fresh and lively I should greatly have enjoyed this excel- 
lent sermon ; but I had no ears to ear ; the length of the service wearied me exceedingly. 
Nor was I singular; the whole congregation were much like myself; many were asleep, 
and all the rest had a stupid unmeaning stare, that evidenced them to be altogether un- 
moved by the precious things that were spoken. After Mr. C. had finished, Mr. Sheriff, 
the minister of St. Ninnian's, went up, and (as they call it) gave directions respect- 
ing the time and manner of administering the Sacrament next day. To this he 
added a word of exhortation, which would probably have been three-quarters of an hour 
more, had not Mr. C. desired him to be short. The whole service continued about four 
hours and a quarter. The last address, being short and affectionate, seemed to arouse 
the congregation out of their lethargy ; and indeed it was more to me than all the rest. 
1 would not however subject myself willingly to such another season of fatigue. 

Sunday, 19. — Went with Messrs. Innes and Campbell to St. Ninnian's. Mr. Sheriff 
began the service, and preached a useful sermon from Heb. x. 10. After preaching 
above an hour, besides prayer and singing, he left the pulpit and went to the head of the 
tables. There he gave an exhortation respecting the Sacrament, which to me was more 
excellent than his sermon. He had some ideas that were new to me ; viz. that on the 
Day of Atonement, the high priest alone slew the sacrifices; intimating that Christ 
alone should perform the office of atoning. The other was, that before the offering of 
the incense, he had on the common garments of the priests, but afterwards his golden 



CHAP. VI.] JOURNEY TO SCOTLAND. 71 

garments ; intimating that Christ should be raised in a glorified body. I communicated 
at the second table, where Mr. Campbell exhorted. His exhortation was exceedingly 
precious to my soul : I was quite dissolved in tears; I made a free, full, and unreserved 
surrender of myself to God. O, that I may ever bear in mind his kindness to me, and 
my obligations to him! — After communicating I left them, and saw, as I came into the 
churchyard, one preaching there in a tent. This preacher was Mr. C. of Bathcannor; 
I did not stop to hear him, lest I should lose the blessed frame in which my soul then 
was. I walked home alone by choice, and met numbers coming to the Sacrament, 
which, as I understood, lasted till about eight in the evening. They had about 1000 
communicants — a fresh exhortation to every table — and a sermon to conclude. They 
who could stay there from beginning to end, with any profit to their souls, must be made 
of different materials from me. 

Monday, 20th. — Balgonie. Here we were hospitably received by Lord and Lady B. 
There were prayers in the evening ; and the conversation had a very useful turn. 

Tuesday, 21st. — Lord B. accompanied us to Melville, the seat of Lord Leven, his fa- 
ther, who has for nine years been commissioner, i. e. the representative of the king in 
the General Assembly. His lordship received us with much courtesy. He had a con- 
siderable part of his family with him. Our conversation was altogether spiritual ; and 
the whole family evidently took pleasure in it. They wished me to speak in the even- 
ing, and assembled about a dozen besides all their own family to hear. The Lord fa- 
vored us with a profitable opportunity. The house is large, but not grand : the furniture 
is old and plain ; the pictures are few. There was, however, what is infinitely better 
than pomp and grandeur, a peace and harmony, the offspring of well-regulated habits 
and inclinations. 

Wednesday, 22nd. — To St. Andrew's. 

Thursday, 23rd. — St. Madoes. Stopped at Rev. Mr. Kennedy's, and a delightful visit 
we had. We found sweet communion with him and his wife. All the road from Dundee 
to Perth is exquisitely beautiful, along the banks of the Tay. 

Friday, 24th. — Set out for Dunkeld — saw the Duke of Athol's grounds. Here I was 
fatigued with my walk — we declined prosecuting our journey, notwithstanding the horses 
were at the door. There, through mercy, I slept sweetly, and pursued my journey on 
Saturday 25th to Moulin : twelve miles in my way to Blair Athol. At Moulin, I visited 
Rev. Mr. Stewart, a most agreeable and pious man. The Sacrament was to be adminis- 
tered next day, and according to custom, there were two complete services : but the former 
alone was in English. I heard the discourse from Mr. E., minister of Blair. He is 
an old man, and wants life and animation. Neither myself nor Mr. H. was much 
edified. After the service we went to Blair. We returned through Killicrankie Pass to 
Moulin. 

This was the first step of my return. 

Sunday, 2Gth. — Sacrament Sunday at Moulin. The congregation was numerous, and 
the communicants almost 1000. I preached a short sermon, and while they were par- 
taking, I spoke a few words of encouragement, and bid them depart in peace. I ex- 
pressed to them in the former exhortation my fears respecting the formality which obtains 
among all the people, and urged them to devote themselves truly to Jesus Christ. After 
that I partook with the third table. On the whole, this Sabbath was not like the last. 
Then I was very much affected: now I was barren and dull: God however is the same, 
and his word is unchangeable: and in that is all my hope. Woe be to me if I were to 
be saved by my frames: nevertheless, I would never willingly be in a bad one. At six 
in the evening I preached again to those who understood English ; but they were few, 
and they seemed not to understand me. In the evening Mr. Stewart came up into my 
room ; and we had much and useful conversation about the ministry. He complained 
much of unprofitableness, and was much affected during the conversation. We prayed 
together, and parted very affectionately with the ' Osculum pads.' He promised to write 
to me." 

This proved a most important meeting to Mr. Stewart : and 
little did Mr. Simeon imagine, during his " barren and dull" state 
that day, what blessed results would follow from this evening 
conversation. Mr. S. narrates the circumstance more in detail 
in his own memoirs (1813.) " When I was in the Highlands, it 
was my intention to go as far as the pass of Killicrankie, and af- 
terwards return to Dunkeld, on a Friday afternoon. But at Dun- 



72 JOURNEY TO SCOTLAND. [cHAP. VI. 

keld I felt myself poorly; and when my horses were brought to 
the door, I ordered them back ; and proceeded to Killicrankie 
the next day. At Moulin, a village four miles from K., I called 
to see a Mr. Stewart, to whom I had a letter of introduction ; and 
as it was the day of preparation for the Lord's Supper, which in 
Scotland is observed with peculiar solemnity and long public ser- 
vices, I agreed to visit the pass of K., and return for his services 
and spend the Sabbath with him. Mr. Stewart, the minister, 
was a man in high repute, both for amiableness of manners and 
for learning ; but he was very defective in his views of the Gos- 
pel, and in his experience of its power. When we were all re- 
tiring to go to bed, I had him with me alone in my chamber, and 
spoke such things as occurred to my mind with a view to his 
spiritual good; and it pleased God so to apply them to his heart, 
that they were made effectual for the opening of his eyes, and 
bringing him into the marvellous light of the Gospel of Christ. 
From that moment he changed the strain of his preaching, deter- 
mining to know nothing among his people but Jesus Christ, and 
him crucified : and God has now, for these fifteen years, made his 
instructions most eminently useful for the conversion and salvation 
of many souls."* 

" Monday, 27th.— To Taymouth. 

Tuesday, 28th. — To Inverary. Our minds the whole day were in a most comfortable 
frame. We arrived at our inn; having unbounded cause for thankfulness to God. 0! 
for a heart to praise him. 

Wednesday, 29th. — To Aroquhar and Luss. 

Thursday, 30th. — To Ben Lomond. From the foot we arrived at the top in three 
hours. Mr. H. and myself then went to prayer, and dedicated ourselves afresh to God. 
We then surveyed the scenery, which to the north-west was exceedingly grand : for im- 
mediately across the lake were a vast multitude of hills, whose lofty summits, clad in 
russet* formed a view totally different from anything I had ever seen. We had a bird's- 
eye view of them, and their appearance was inexpressibly majestic. 

Fridayj July 1st. — At Dumbarton, and to Glassgow. 

Sunday, 3rd. — Had an interview with Rev. Dr. Falconer. He is minister of the Eng- 
lish chapel ; and at his request I preached for him both morning and afternoon. I had 
good seasons on the whole ; thanks be to God for them. In the evening I preached at 
the College Kirk. There was a large audience, and the place was well calculated to 
speak in. Blessed be God for a good season. After service a great many ministers came 
into the vestry. 

Monday, 4th. — I preached at eleven o'clock at the Chapel of Ease to a very considerable 
congregation. 

Tuesday, 5th. — I preached at twelve o'clock at Kilsyth, at Rev. Mr. R.'s. All his 
elders met after the service, and commissioned him to thank me in their name. This is 
an encouragement to preach more, both 'in season and out of season.' 

Wednesday, 6th. — At Glassgow. In the evening I preached again at the Chapel of 
Ease to a very large congregation ; I suppose 1800 persons. We had a refreshing season, 
especially while addressing young persons, from Isaiah lv. 8, 9. Rev. Mr. Falconer, the 
English minister, was one of my audience. He had previously called upon me to desire 
that I would preach for him again. His congregation had been pleased with what they 
had heard, and commissioned him to repeat his invitation. This I look upon as a special 

* For a full account of this revival of religion at Moulin, see the Memoirs of Dr. 
Stewart. In Mr. Simeon's copy of the work, given to him in 1822 by Dr. Buchanan, 
he has written :—" When I preached all through Scotland in the year 179(1, the expe- 
diency of it was doubted by some on this side the Tweed. But no one who reads this 
memoir will doubt it." 



CHAP. VI.] JOURNEY TO SCOTLAND. 73 

mercy from God ; for though I endeavored to speak prudently, I withheld nothing that 
was profitable to them. In the evening several were invited by my worthy host to sup 
with me : amongst these was Mr. Dale, the proprietor of the works at Lanark. 

Thursday, 7th. — To Hamilton and Lanark. We did not stop in the town, but pro- 
ceeded to the cotton-mills, by the express desire of Mr. Dale. After being refreshed with 
a dish of tea, I spoke to 4 or 500 children, besides about 200 grown persons. The chil- 
dren were orderly and uniformly clothed ; but I was not able to fix their attention long. 
It did not appear to me a profitable season; the fault was my own; I had not studied 
any subject, nor was my spirit devoutly impressed with my office and employment. 
Thanks be to God who has given one to bear the iniquity of my holy things. 

Friday, 8th. — Went to see Lady Ross's grounds. Here also I saw blind men weaving. 
They had just been taught a little in the asylum at Edinburgh. 

MAY I NEVER FORGET THE FOLLOWING FACT: — 

One of the blind men, on being interrogated with respect to his knowledge of spiritual 
things, answered, 'I never saw till I was blind; nor did I ever know contentment when- 
I had my eyesight, as I do now that I have lost it : I can truly affirm, though few know 
how to credit me, that I would on no account change my present situation and circum- 
stances with any that I ever enjoyed before I was blind.' He had enjoyed eyesight till 
25, and had been blind now about three years. My soul was much affected and com- 
forted with his declaration. Surely there is a reality in religion! In the evening we 
arrived at Edinburgh, crowned with mercy and loving-kindness. 

Saturday, 9th. — It being the day before the Sacrament in the Canongate Church, 
there was a sermon there by Mr. Dickson. Mr. D. is a blessed man of God, and I trust 
a very useful minister of Christ. 

Sunday, 10th. — Now for the third time I partook of the holy Sacrament. Mr. Bu- 
chanan preached upon Ps. xlii. 1, 2. ' As the hart,' &c. His sermon was well calcu- 
lated for usefulness: it was in every respect judicious, and well delivered. He after- 
wards fenced the tables judiciously for about half an hour, and then served the first ta- 
ble ; when his observations were truly edifying and comforting. At the fifth table I my- 
self partook. I had a delightful season, and Christ was peculiarly precious to my soul. 
I did not attend to the exhortation, but to my own meditations ; for indeed the custom 
of giving continued exhortations is very bad, inasmuch as it prevents people from attend- 
ing to their own private and personal concerns. On my return home I found a still 
richer savor of divine things, so that never in my life did I feel my soul filled with more 
self-abhorrence, or more admiring thoughts of the Saviour's love. I dined at Mr. B.'s, 
but did not, like the others, return to church. I had to preach a sermon in Lady Gle- 
norchy's chapel ; there were about 3000 people in it ; and the Lord gave me liberty in 
addressing- them on behalf of the destitute sick ; and they collected what was much 
more than I believe they ever had before. I found myself so indisposed by my cold, that 
this duty was all which I thought it prudent to undertake in this day. Mr. Haldane 
gave me a parting prayer at night. 

Monday, 11th. — I was still poorly, but ventured out to the accustomed service after 
the Sacrament. Sir Harry Moncreiff preached on self-denial ; and a very deep, sensi- 
ble, and experimental sermon it was. He showed that we were called to deny ourselves, 
1 . in resisting whatever obstructed the divine life ; 2. in exercising the duties and func- 
tions of the divine life. I was so poorly I could scarcely open my eyes; but this did not 
prevent me from hearing with profit. After sermon this morning, my dear friend Mr. 
Haldane left me, after having been my companion three weeks. We were mutually af- 
fected with fervent love to each other, and with thankfulness that we had been permitted 
so to meet together. 

Tuesday, 12th. — I was so much worse that I thought it prudent to send for Mr. Bell, 
the most eminent surgeon in Europe. I sat all the morning in an easy chair, not hav- 
ing an idea in my mind. He gave me leave to preach in the evening. In my sermon 
the Lord vouchsafed to me and to the people much of his presence. It was a solemn 
and impressive season. Nor was I at all the worse for my exertions.. 

Wednesday, 13th.— I was manifestly better, and joyfully paid my guinea to Mr. Bell. 
Lady Maxwell, and many others, sent to make inquiries after my health ; thanks be to 
God for such love shown to his unworthy servant. Once more, through the mercy of 
God, I was spared to preach in Mr. Dickson's chapel. This also was a very profitable 
occasion ; and the last sermon that I preached in Scotland. Respecting all the sermons 
I preached, since my first departure from Cambridge to this hour, I must acknowledge, 
to the glory of my God, and with most unfeigned thanks to his name, I have experienced 
the Divine presence in a manner that I never have^in my whole life during so long a 
period together. O that I may be constrained by this mercy to devote myself more en- 
tirely to the service of my blessed Lord and Master ! My labors had rather a good ef- 



74 JOURNEY TO SCOTLAND. [cHAP. VI. 

feet on my bodily health ; and I rested well through the night. — Adored be my God ! 
Amen. 

Thursday, 14th. — My dear friend Mr. Buchanan kindly assisted me in packing, or 
rather, packed up my things for me. This done, we concluded as we had begun witli 
prayer. I set off about two o'clock upon my return for England. 

Saturday, 16th. — Reckoning Berwick, with three miles on the north and west of it, 
as a kind of neutral spot, I passed into England over the Tweed, and again devoted my- 
self to God, who had spared and preserved me from the time that 1 first entered Scot- 
land to the moment I left it. O that I could bear in mind the goodness of the Lord ! 

Wednesday, 20th. — Studley Park, and Hackfall. — In the course of conversation with 
the person who showed me the grounds, I took occasion from the rocks to speak of 
Christ; and had the happiness to find that he had been lately awakened at the age of 
sixty. After much sweet conversation, wherein he spoke of the good done by the 
Methodists in that neighborhood, I prayed with him in a small kind of hall on the sum- 
mit of the highest hills. It was a refreshing season: and I bless God for it. 

Harrowgate, and Leeds. 

Thursday, 21st. — I saw Mr. Atkinson. He gave me an affectionate and hearty wel- 
come. 

Saturday, 23rd. — I went to breakfast with Dr. Coulthurst and his lady at Halifax. 

Tuesday, 26th. — Arrived at Nottingham to breakfast : at Loughborough called on Mr. 
and Mrs. Cradock. Set off for Leiceister ; — where I arrived a little before the evening 
service. Mr. Robinson desired me to preach; nor did I need any invitation; for I was 
glad of an opportunity to testify my love towards him, and had pressed forward nearly 
ninety miles in two days for that very purpose. It was an additional happiness to me 
to meet dear Mr. Lloyd there: his heart was full of love; blessed be God for him ! Mr. 
Jones of Creaton, and Mr. Brotherhood, were also at Mr. Robinson's ; the former is but 
poorly in health and spirits, but in a delightful state as to his soul. It was a glorious 
sight to behold a week-day lecture so well attended ; and on the whole I had reason to 
be thankful for Divine assistance, as I hope the people had for somewhat of a blessing. 

Wednesday, 27th. — After breakfast Mr. R. and Mr. L. went with me to visit of 

whom, alas ! I hear but poor accounts, which grieve me much. Mr. R. informs me 
that she seldom attends his church, and that she has suffered loss through the respect 
paid to her abilities. O, how dangerous is it to meet with honor and appla use ! May 
God keep me from so abusing that measure of love and respect which I have received 
through the whole of my journey. 

Thursday, 28th.— Harborough, and Orlingbury. 

Friday, 29th. — I went to Mr. Kilvington's early, and breakfasted there : he is in the 
parsonage, a comfortable situation— a quiet haven after all his storms. 

To Thrapston. 

My servant not meeting me at Huntingdon with my mare as I expected, I went 
gently to Yelling, and stayed there all night. Mr. Venn breaks apace, but is in a blessed 
frame. 

Saturday', 30th. — I arrived at Cambridge, (thanks be to my God,) in perfect safety; 
and found all things as I left them. May God enable me to devote myself to him more 
unreservedly than ever!" 

" The Rev. Dr. Buchanan to Mr. Simeon. 

" Canongate, July 18, 1796. 

# * * " Many, I trust, have cause to thank 
God for your visit to Scotland ; as for myself, I consider it as one 
of the greatest mercies I have received for a long time ; and had 
nothing else been the result of my journey to England, I would 
have thought myself amply repaid. The friendship that has 
taken place betwixt us is founded not on the fluctuating princi- 
ples of the world ; and shall continue, I hope, to exist when this 
world and all its fleeting vanities shall be for ever at an end." 

"The Rev. Mr. Black to Mr. Stewart. 

» « Oct., 1796. 

" I cannot express the heartfelt joy which I have re- 



CHAP. VI.] JOURNEY TO SCOTLAND. 75 

ceived from your two last letters. I desire to join with you in 
giving all the praise to Him, to whom alone it is due, who hath 
showed you the power of his worsts, and what great things he 
can and will do for those that hope in his mercy. Indeed, the 
more I think upon the means of your present revival, the more I 
am filled with astonishment at the methods of the Lord's dealing 
with his people. Mr. Simeon's visit to Scotland was altogether 
unexpected. He has told me, that till he saw Dr. Buchanan, he 
had no more idea of coming to Scotland, than of going to the 
East or West Indies. His calling at Moulin was equally unlocked 
for. The letter which introduced him was quite a random thought 
that occurred to me, I cannot tell why or how. Upon what 
trivial circumstances do many of the most important events of 
our lives turn ! Two strangers from a distance must be sent to 
Moulin, at a season of peculiar solemnit}^, to become the instru- 
ments of good to your soul, and through you to the souls of 
many. 0, my dear sir, ' magnify the Lord with me, and let us 
exalt his name together.' He is ' excellent in counsel, and won- 
derful in working :' and your experience is now added to that of 
thousands who can declare, that verily there is a God that heareth 
prayer. I rejoice to hear that this lively, comfortable frame of 
mind still remains, and that it is attended with renewed alacrity 
in your public work. Long may it continue so, for your own 
comfort, and the benefit of your people ! But changes, inward 
as well as outward, you must expect to meet — with many a dark 
and rugged step. But O ! what a privilege is it to know where 
relief is to be found: to know, experimentally, the power and 
grace of our Almighty Physician ; and under a daily, deep con- 
viction of our guilt and helplessness, to be committing our souls, 
our families, our flocks, our every concern, into his faithful hands 
who careth for us." 

Dr. Buchanan to Mr. Simeon. 

" Oct. 25, 1796. 

* * * " The accounts you give me of the 
good that is doing at Cambridge fill my heart with joy. Oh ! 
may you have a great, a very great deal of such news to send 
me from time to time. What so reviving as to hear of poor sin- 
ners, especially young ones, inquiring after God their Maker and 
Redeemer ; and still more, of persons in the ministry, who begin 
to perceive the glory, and feel the power of that blessed Cross, 
at which they once stumbled and were offended. My dear 
brother, our gracious Master has been pleased to honor you 
greatly in this best of works. I have Mr. Black's permission to 
transcribe the following paragraph from a letter he lately re- 
ceived from Mr. Stewart of Moulin, which will show you what 
good you were the instrument of doing in one important instance, 
when in Scotland. ' The sentiments (says Mr. Stewart) I have 



76 JOURNEY TO SCOTLAND. [cHAP. VI. 

felt since Mr. Simeon's visit, you have been pleased to call a re- 
vival ; and I am not sure but an expression of my own may have 
suggested the word. The word however, does not strictly ap- 
ply. It was no revival : I never was alive till then. I think, 
however, I was in a state of preparation. I was gradually ac- 
quiring a knowledge of divine truth. It was given me to see 
that such truths are contained in the Scriptures ; but I did not feel 
them. Indeed, I yet feel them but very imperfectly. I know 
nothing to which I can so fitly compare myself as to Ezekiel's 
dry bones, when they were covered with flesh and skin, but were 
without life or sensation. It was reserved for Mr. Simeon to be 
the man, who should be appointed to prophesy to the wind and 
say, " Come from the four winds, O, breath, and breathe upon this 
dead body, that it may live," &c.' What joy should this give 
you, and how much should it animate all of us to be faithful and 
zealous in speaking for God, when he gives us opportunity. I 
desired both Mr. Black and Mr. Haldane to inform Mr. Stewart 
that you would be glad to hear from him." 

" The Rev. A. Stewart to Mr. Simeon. 

" Moulin, Nov. 25, 1796. 

" Dear Sir, — 

" Ever since the few happy hours in which I was blessed 
with your company, I have daily thought, with pleasure and grat- 
itude, of the Lord's loving kindness to me in sending two of his 
chosen servants, so unexpectedly and so seasonably, to speak to 
me the words of life. Often have I longed to express to you my 
ideas and feelings ; but knowing your many engagements, I was 
unwilling to obtrude myself on you as a correspondent ; especial- 
ly as the number of these must have been considerably increased 
by your late excursion to Scotland. My kind friend Mr. Haldane, 
in a letter I received two days ago, tells me you have not forgot- 
ten me, and that you desire to hear from me. I cannot any longer 
deny myself the pleasure of complying with your kind request. 
I wish I knew how to express my filial regard and attachment to 
one, whom I have every reason to consider as my spiritual father. 
If Onesimus might call Paul his father, with the like reason may 
I call Mr. Simeon mine. For indeed I found from your conver- 
sation, your prayers, preaching, and particularly from our short 
interview in your bed-room, more of religious impression, and 
more of spiritual life and ardor infused into my soul, than ever I 
was conscious of before. I had read and heard about the natural 
state of man, and about the grace of the Gospel ; but never till 
then felt its power. My opinions were, I believe, pretty free from 
error ; but they had not yet affected my heart. I knew, and had 
no doubt, that the objects revealed in the Gospel were real ; but I 
did not see them, feel them, taste them. O, my dear sir, praise 
the Lord on my behalf, who hath given me to perceive something 



CHAP. VI.] JOURNEY TO SCOTLAND. 77 

of his glory and his grace, as displayed in Christ Jesus ; though 
I have a great deal yet to see and to learn. * * * In em- 
ulation of your manner of preaching, I have for four months past 
preached English from short skeletons, without reading or com- 
mitting to memory ; a thing I had never attempted before. My 
discourse is less correct, and must offend a critic; but it is more 
energetic, and may profit a soul that is hungry for the bread of 
life. Apropos of skeletons. Mr. Haldane has just sent me yours. 
I have done little more yet than cut up the leaves, and glance at 
a page or two. I already see in them the correct, orderly, logical 
brain of a Cambridge graduate ; and I am sure, I shall find, on 
further perusal, much sound, salutary instruction. I see in the 
Essay many things wholly new to me : for at the Divinity Hall 
where I studied, or rather attended, we never got one direction 
how to make a sermon. As I am only beginning to practise the 
art of preaching, I hope I may get profit by these instructions. 
* * * Next to the conversation and society of my respec- 
ted friends, I have always found their letters one of the most effi- 
cacious means of quickening and rousing the faint, spiritual prin- 
ciple within me. If you can spare time to write to me, I shall 
esteem it as a high favor, and I am sure it will do me good. 
Through the Lord's kindness to us, my wife, sister, and little 
boy are all well. We enjoy peace, harmony, and the comforts 
of domestic society in an uncommon degree. We all join in most 
affectionate and respectful regards to you. Grace and peace be 
with you. Yours most sincerely, 

" Alex. Stewart." 

" P. S.— A poor woman in this village, who heard you preach 
here, insists on my letting you know how much she enjoyed your 
discourse, and how much she was revived by it. She is one of 
the few real Christians, whom I can number in my parish. She 
lives quite alone, in a small hovel, on a very scanty provision, 
confined almost entirely to her seat by weakness and distress of 
body. Yet she is for the most part cheerful, and always resigned 
and thankful. She enjoys a great measure of the Lord's counte- 
nance, and lives much in communion with him. She is able, on 
some few occasions, to bear being carried on a chair to church. 
Some one or other of us generally visit her once a day. Do, my 
dear sir, remember me in your prayers. In mine, such as they 
are, I seldom omit making mention of you. What a privilege it 
is to be allowed to ask blessings on those we love !" 

" Mr. Simeon to Mr. Stewart. . 

" My very, very dear Friend, — 

" Among the many rich mercies which God vouchsafed 
to me in my late excursion, I cannot but consider the sweet inter- 
view which I enjoyed with you, as one of the greatest. There 



78 JOURNEY TO SCOTLAND. [CHAP. VI. 

is an unaccountable union of heart with, or, if I may so express 
myself, an outgoing of the soul toward some persons, which we 
feel instantaneously, and we know not why. There is something 
that irresistibly impresses the mind with affection, and disposes 
one to communicate one's ideas with freedom and familiarity ; 
such I felt almost the first instant I saw my dear friend at Moulin. 
I hope it is an earnest of that everlasting union, which our souls 
shall enjoy in the regions of light and love. Often have I reflected 
on the peculiar circumstances, which, contrary to my own inten- 
tion, brought me to stop under your hospitable roof. It had been 
Mr. H.'s purpose, and my own, to have been with you on Friday 
to tea, and either have stopped with you that night, or gone to 
Blair, as might appear expedient. Our horses were actually sad- 
dled and brought to the door, and we were going to mount. But 
I felt a very unusual langor and fatigue, by means of the long 
walk we had taken at Dunkeld ; and on my proposing to abide 
there that night, Mr. H. readily acquiesced. Even then we had 
no idea of spending the Sabbath at Moulin. Our great object 
was to get to Glasgow by a certain day ; and though this was far 
from being our reason for accepting your invitation to return from 
Blair, yet the circumstance of our being somewhat advanced in 
our journey, weighed a little in the scale, perhaps as much as one 
part in twenty. The circumstances of your having the Sacrament, 
of our being able to enjoy the company of your other visitors, of 
there being no service at Blair, and of our having a longer inter- 
course with yourself, were our principal inducements to return to 
you. But had not so many circumstances concurred, it is more 
than probable we should have abode at Blair. It has often brought 
to my mind that expression of the Evangelist, ' he must needs go 
through Samaria.' Why so ? It lay in his way, you will say, 
from Judea to Galilee ; true, but how often had he taken a circuit, 
going through the towns and villages round about. But the Sa- 
maritan woman was there, and for her God designed an especial 
blessing. What thanks can we ever render to God for those 
turns in his Providence, which at the time appear insignificant, 
but afterwards are found to have been big with the most impor- 
tant consequences ! It is our privilege to expect those invisible 
interpositions, if we commit our way to Him, and every instance 
that comes to our notice, should encourage us to acknowledge 
Him in all our ways. . I am exceedingly comforted, my dear 
brother, with the account which you give of your soul. O how 
desirable is it for all, but especially for ministers, to have their 
souls deeply and devoutly impressed ! What is religion without 
this 1 What are duties without this ? Alas ! a dry, insipid, un- 
satisfying, unproductive form. I pray God that what you now 
experience may only be as the drop before the shower. Surely 
this is happiness, to taste the love of God, to find delight in his 
service, and to see that we are in a measure instrumental to the 



CHAP. VI.] JOURNEY TO SCOTLAND. 79 

imparting of this nappiness to others, — this I say is a felicity which 
nothing but heaven can exceed. Often have I implored this bles- 
sing upon yourself and upon your sister, (with whose unaffected 
piety my soul was much refreshed,) and upon your whole family ; 
and' I hope, that to my dying hour, my prayers and thanksgivings 
upon your account shall yet ascend up before God. I hope, too, 
that you will bear my unworthy name upon your heart, whenever 
you get within the vail. 

" The account you give me of the dear poor woman rejoices 
my heart. How often does God magnify the exceeding riches 
of his grace towards objects whom the world looks upon with 
contempt ; and angels esteem it an honor to minister to those who 
have hardly the necessaries of life ! I admire this ! I adore God 
for it ; it is to me a delightful proof of his goodness, and of his all- 
sufficiency to make us happy. Pray, give my fervent love to 
her. If I could, I should very cheerfully send her something more 
substantial. I bless God for Mrs. S.'s recovery, and, with Chris- 
tian respects to her and your sister, remain yours." 



CHAPTER VII 

Chosen Le.turer of Trinity Church — Engages Mr. Thomason as his Curate — Obtains 
the Curacy of Stapleford — Subdivision of his Religious Society — Vindication of such 
'Societies — Abuses of them — Publication of Claude's Essay — The first volume of Skel- 
eton's — Appendix and Preface — Archbishop Seeker's remarks — Order from Charles II. 
to the University — Continued efforts for Missions— Meeting at Mr. VVilberforce's — 
Letter from Dr. Coulthurst — Second journey to Scotland — Dr. Principal Hill — Dr. 
Stewart — Sir George Abercromby — Mr. Mcintosh — Mr. Calder — Provost Inglis — 
The Governor's zeal at Fort Augustus — Sir James Colijuhoun — Opposition of the 
moderate party — Returns through Carlisle — Mr. Fawcett and Mrs. Gilpin — Benevolent 
Society at Leith— Remarks on the doctrine of Perfection — Letters from Dr. Buchanan 
— Effect of preaching at Edinburgh — Increased labors at Cambridge— Dr. Milner's 
opinion of Mr. Simeon — Letter from Mr. Venn on Missions — Formation of the Church 
Missionary Society. 



1796—1799. 

MEMOIR CONTINUED. 

"In 1794 I was chosen Lecturer of Trinity church without 
opposition; and as I thought it unprofitable for one minister to 
labor three times a day in the same church, I invited my dear 
and honored friend Mr. Thomason to become my assistant, and 
procured the curacy of Stapleford, in which he might minister in 
the morning, and I in the afternoon. Thus we both were fully 
employed ; and it was a great joy to me to have such a colleague 
to labor with me. On his becoming my assistant (Oct. 1796,) I 
judged it inexpedient to continue meeting my people all together 
in one body, because there was not now the same necessity as 
formerly, and because he no less than myself would be involved 
in any obloquy that might attend it. To have some opportunities 
of meeting my people, I considered as indispensable ; for how 
could I know my sheep, if I did not see them in private ; and 
how was it possible for me to visit so many at their own houses, 
and to find out all their different states and trials I If there were 
regular seasons for us to meet together, I could from time to time 
invite them to state to me, either before others or in private, what- 
ever they might wish to say : and I could learn by conversation 
something respecting the state of their souls before God. I could 
learn, too, whether any were in danger of being drawn away by 
the dissenters, or were imbibing any erroneous tenets, or were 
acting in any respect unworthy of their holy profession. I am 
aware that even such societies as these are by many accounted 
irregular, and that very few of the governors of our Church would 



CHAP. VII.] VINDICATION OP HIS RELIGIOUS SOCIETY. 81 

sanction them. Indeed it is a curious fact, that the establishing 
of such societies is generally supposed to indicate an indifference 
towards the Church, when it actually proceeds from a love to the 
Church, and a zeal for its interests. Were the bishops acquainted 
with the ministers who are called evangelical, they would soon 
see the importance, yea, and the absolute necessity, of such meet- 
ings, not merely for the edification of the people, but chiefly for 
the preservation of the Established Church. The dissenters in 
general, and the Methodists in particular, have such meetings ; 
and they are found to be of the highest utility for the cultivation 
of mutual love, and for the keeping of their respective members 
in one compact body. Where nothing of that kind is established, 
the members of any church are only as a rope of sand, and may 
easily be scattered with every wind of doctrine, or drawn aside 
by any proselyting sectary. What influence can a minister main- 
tain over his people, if he does not foster them as a brood under 
his wings ? As to the idea of such meetings being contrary to 
our obligations as ministers of the Establishment, let any one read 
the bishop's charge to the priests in the, ordination service, and 
say, whether a clergyman can fulfil his duties without them ? I 
am well persuaded he cannot ; and experience proves that wher- 
ever there is an efficient ministry in the Church without somewhat 
of a similar superintendence, the clergyman beats the bush, and 
the dissenters catch the game : whereas, where such a superin- 
tendence is maintained, the people are united as an army with 
banners. This has been the case in Cambridge to an extraordi- 
nary degree ; for in the thirty years that I have ministered at 
Trinity Church, the dissenters have not (as far as I recollect) 
drawn away three whom I was not glad to get rid of. It has 
only been the refuse, who have first lost all simplicity of mind, if 
not wholly departed from God, that they have been able to steal 
from me. The number of my people, I mean of those who ap- 
peared to be spiritually enlightened, were about 120 ; (those who 
came to my church from the adjacent villages being of course 
omitted, on account of their distance from me ;) and these I divided 
into six societies, of about twenty each ; so that by meeting two 
societies, and one in every alternate week, I could see them all in 
the month. In these societies I separated men and women, and 
associated together those who were most suited to each other. 
One society in particular I made of those who were more judi- 
cious and experienced, and who were denominated stewards, 
from their haying to dispose of the alms which we regularly col- 
lected in all the societies for the relief of the poor. A select 
number had been separated to this office, even whilst we were- 
meeting all together ; and therefore it seemed highly expedient 
that they should constitute a separate society now. Besides, I 
had now a further view in forming them into one society r for as 
now I could only meet the different individuals onee a month*, 
6 



82 SUBDIVISION OF HIS RELIGIOUS SOCIETY. [ciIAP. VII. 

instead of once a week, it was desirable that I should have some, 
in whose judgment I could confide, to inform me of all that was 
passing among the people ; for instance, whether any were turn- 
ing back from God, or inclining to the dissenters, or in any view 
whatever needing my peculiar care: by them, too, I could learn, 
far better than by any other means, the state of those who were 
desirous of uniting themselves with us. Moreover, I could make 
use of them in the first instance to rectify any little disorders, and 
reserve myself to interpose in matters which they were unable to 
accomplish. I considered myself as a coachman upon the box, 
and them as the reins, by which I had immediate access to every 
individual in my church : and, from the most mature reflection, I 
cannot but consider this as of the greatest importance to the wel- 
fare of any people. That it is open to abuse is certain ; and what 
is there that may not be abused? Even the Apostolic Churches 
were more or less distracted by the conceit of some, or the vio- 
lence of others ; and whilst human nature is what it is, we can- 
not hope to find any society of men on earth free from some kind 
of evils ; but whilst I was able to attend to all the societies my- 
self, there was as little evil arising from this arrangment, as can 
be expected in any society on earth. It pleased God, however, 
to afflict me at last with almost a total loss of my voice, so that 
for the space of two "years I could do very little in public, and 
nothing at all in private ; and during that time several of the peo- 
ple became conceited and headstrong. 

Long before I changed the plan from one society to six, there 
had been a weekly meeting for prayer (as there was in many 
other places through the kingdom) on account of the war : and 
when the change was made that prayer-meeting was continued, 
being carried on by the people without me : for, on account of my 
numerous societies and engagements, I could not be present at 
them. This was an evil ; but it was one which I could not rem- 
edy. Could I have superintended and conducted them myself, I 
have no reason to think that any evil would have arisen from 
them ; but, where people are left to themselves, the most conceited 
and the most forward will take advantage of it to show their evil 
dispositions ; and if they can gain an ascendency, (which they too 
frequently will), they will prove a plague and a grief to the min- 
ister that is placed over them. So I found it : and when I re- 
turned among my people, I strove in vain to reduce them to a bet- 
ter state : not that any great evil immediately appeared : but I 
saw that some of the chief stewards had lost a measure of their, 
simplicity and tractableness : and the general rage vvhich had re- 
cently arisen through the nation for itinerant preaching, had visi- 
bly infected some amongst them. This I endeavored to stop: 
being well convinced that, whether it was evil in itself or not, it 
was not possible forme as a minister of the Established Church to 
countenance such proceedings amongst my people, since I should 



CHAP. VII.] PUBLICATION OF CLAUDE. 83 

assuredly be represented by my enemies as a patron and encour- 
ager of those irregularities. To a certain extent I prevailed ; for 
I summoned the stewards to make known to them my views of 
the subject, and actually expelled from my societies one, who had 
taken out a license as a preacher. But within these two years 
(i. e. about 1811) matters have been brought to a crisis; and the 
lamentable state of my people has fully appeared." 



We must here interrupt Mr. Simeon's narrative, as the memoir 
passes on immediately to the record of matters which did not take 
place till long after this period. We shall endeavor, as far as pos- 
sible, to supply the history of the interval from the scanty mate- 
rials which are at present accessible. 

Mr. Simeon had now for some time been engaged in giving in- 
struction to a select class of students on the composition of ser- 
mons : and having found by experience the value of the rules laid 
down by Mr. Claude* in his celebrated Essay on the subject, he 
prepared to publish a new edition of the work, adopting the trans- 
lation from the French, already made by Mr. Robinson of Cam- 
bridge. So far back as the commencement of 1792, Mr. Simeon 
had made an abridgment of the Essay for the use of his class ; 
and at the end of this manuscript syllabus there are appended 
some " additional observations" of his own.f 

Having revised and considerably improved Mr. Claude's Essay, 
he published it in 1796 with an Appendix containing one hundred 
skeletons of sermons, several being the substance of discourses 
preached by him before the University. This Appendix was the 
germ of that great work, which ultimately extended to twenty- 
one large volumes, and was emphatically the work of his life. It 
may be worth while to notice Mr. Simeon's design in compiling 
this Appendix, at a time when he could so little foresee to what 
results it would lead him. His observations also on the nature of 
the work itself may not be without their use to those who feel 
anxious to preach the Gospel with efficiency as well as fidelity. 
" Instruction (he observes) relative to the composition of sermons 
is of great importance, not only to ministers, but, eventually, to 
the community at large. And it were much to be wished that 
more regard were paid to this in the education of those who are 
intended for the ministry. It has sometimes been recommend- 
ed to the younger clergy to transcribe printed sermons for a 
season, till they shall have attained an ability to compose their 

* The Rev. John Claude was " a minister of the reformed religion in Prance, who 
preached upwards of forty years with great acceptance, first at St. Afrique. afterwards at 
Nismes, and lastly, at Charenton." From the violence of the persecution in France he 
was compelled to flee to the Hague, where he ended his days. 

t The following are not unworthy of notice: " Get the mind impressed with the sub- 
ject. — Write your own before you consult commentaries. — Often stop and ask, What am 
I writing upon ^ — What have I undertaken to explain and illustrate V 



84 THE NATURE AND USE OF THE SKELETONS. [CHAP. VII. 

own. And it is to be lamented, that this advice has been too 
strictly followed : for, when they have once formed this habit, 
they find it very difficult to relinquish it. . . . To remove, as far 
as possible, these difficulties from young beginners, is the intent 
of the skeletons annexed to this Essay. The directions given in 
the Essay itself cannot fail of being helpful to every one who will 
study them with care ; but there appears to be something further 
wanted : something of an intermediate kind between a didactic 
Essay like Claude's, and a complete sermon ; something, which 
may simplify the theory, and set it in a practical light. ... A 
scheme, or skeleton of a discourse, is that species of composition 
to which we refer. It should be not merely a sketch or outline, 
but a fuller draft, containing all the component parts of a sermon, 
and all the ideas necessary for the illustration of them, at the 
same time that it leaves scope for the exercise of industry and 
genius in him who uses it. The pious and learned Bishop Bever- 
idge has written four volumes of such skeletons, under the title 
of Thesaurus Theologicus : and if the author had intended them 
for publication, he would probably have so completed his design 
as to supersede the necessity of any similar work. . . . That so 
great a divine should write so many compositions of that kind 
solely for his own use, is a clear demonstration of his judgment 
with respect to the utility of them in general : and the circum- 
stance of his never intending them for the public eye, is sufficient 
to exculpate any one from the charge of presumption who should 
attempt an improvement. The following skeletons are not in- 
tended particularly to exemplify Mr. Claude's rules .... but 
rather to illustrate one general rule ; namely, to show how texts 
may be treated in a natural manner. The Author has invaria- 
bly proposed to himself three things as indispensably necessary 
in every discourse — unity in the design, perspicuity in the ar- 
rangement, and simplicity in the diction. ... If his life be spared, 
he hopes to form a system of doctrinal, practical, and experimen- 
tal divinity in a series of sermons, each of them contained in two 

pages, like the specimens here exhibited What may be the 

number of these he can at present form no idea : they may be 
comprehended in three hundred, or may extend to five hundred."* 
Towards the close of this year Mr. Simeon preached a ser- 
mon before the University, on Mark xvi. 15, 16, which he imme- 
diately published, under "the title, " The Gospel Message." To 
this he " annexed four skeletons upon the same text, treating in 
four different ways, with a view to illustrate all Mr. Claude's 
' Rules of Composition and Topics of Discourse.' " The sermon 
was delivered Nov. 13, 1796, and before the end of the year no 
less than five editions had been published ; so great an interest 
appears to have already been excited on the subject. In the 

* They eventually reached to the number of two thousand five hundred and thirty- 
six. 



CHAP. VII.] OPINIONS UPON WRITTEN AND UNWRITTEN SERMONS. 85 

month of April following, both this and the former publication 
called forth a very favorable review in the British Critic ; of 
the later work the Reviewer observes : — " The four sketches sub- 
joined, of the same text treated on four different plans, afford a 
more extraordinary proof than even the former book, of the 
Author's vast resources in point of matter, and uncommon skill 
in arrangement." In the preface to this discourse Mr. Simeon 
makes some valuable remarks on the various modes of preparing 
and delivering a sermon ; which perhaps may be inserted here at 
length, not only on account of their intrinsic worth for young 
ministers, but as conveying Mr. Simeon's deliberate judgment on 
a subject, to which for forty years afterwards he devoted his in- 
cessant attention. — " It is not possible to say what is the best 
mode of preaching for. every individual, because the talents of 
men are so various, and the extent of their knowledge so differ- 
ent. It seems at all events expedient, that a young minister 
should for some years pen his sermons, in order that he may 
attain a proper mode of expressing his thoughts, and accustom 
himself to the obtaining of clear, comprehensive, and judicious 
views of his subject ; but that he should always continue to write 
every word of his discourses seems by no means necessary. Not 
that it is at any time expedient for him to deliver an unpre- 
meditated harangue ; this would be very unsuitable to the holy 
and important office which he stands up to discharge. But there 
is a medium between such extemporaneous effusion and a servile 
adherence to what is written : there is a method recommended 
by the highest authorities, which, after we have written many 
hundred sermons, it may not be improper to adopt. The method 
referred to is, to draw out a full plan or skeleton of the discourse, 
with the texts of Scripture which are proper to illustrate or en- 
force the several parts, and then to express the thoughts in such 
language as may occur at the time. This plan, if it have some 
disadvantage in point of accuracy or elegance, has on the other 
hand great advantages over a written sermon : it gives a minister 
an opportunity of speaking with far more effect to the hearts of 
men, and of addressing himself to the passions, as well by his 
looks and gestures, as by his words. Archbishop Seeker, in his 
last charge, after observing in reference to the matter of our 
sermons, ' We have, in fact, lost many of our people to sectaries 
by not preaching in a manner sufficiently evangelical ;' adds, in 
reference to the manner of our preaching. ' There is a middle 
way, used by our predecessors, of setting down in short notes 
the method and principal heads, and enlarging on them in such 
words as present themselves at the time : perhaps, duly managed, 
this is the best.' He then proceeds to express his disapprobation 
of what is Called, mandating of sermons, or repeating them from 
memory. This custom obtains much among foreign divines, and 
throughout the Whole Church of Scotland ; and in the statute 



86 OPINIONS UPON WRITTEN AND UNWRITTEN SERMONS. [cHAP. VII. 

book of our University there is an order from King Charles II. 
that this should be practised by all the clergy, as well when 
preaching before the University and at Court, as before any com- 
mon audience.* This shows at least that, if a minister had 
thoroughly studied his discourse, it was deemed no objection 
against him, that he delivered it without book. But the way 
proposed by Archbishop Seeker seems far preferable, on account 
of the unnecessary increase of labor to the minister, and because 
the repeating of a sermon will most generally appear, as the 
archbishop justly expresses it, like ' the saying of a lesson.' 
Many other authorities of the greatest note might be adduced, 
(as those of Bishop Wilkins, Bishop Burnet, Archbishop of Cam- 
bray, &c.,) if it were the Author's wish to vindicate this mode 
of preaching ; but he is far from thinking it proper for all persons, 
or in all places. He considers it, however, as extremely useful, 
where a minister's talents will admit of it. But, after all, the 
great concern both of ministers and private Christians is, to enjoy 
the blessing of God upon their own souls. In whatever manner 
the Truth may be delivered, whether from a written discourse, 
or memoriter, or from a well-digested plan, they may expect 
that God will accompany it with a divine energy, if they be look- 
ing up to him in the exercise of faith and prayer. In this hope, the 
following sermon, and the skeletons annexed to it, are sent forth 
into the world : and if by means of them the excellency of the 
Gospel may be more clearly seen, its importance more deeply 
felt, and its strengthening, comforting, sanctifying efficacy more 
richly experienced, the Author's labors will be abundantly re- 
paid." 

On the subject of the rapid issues of this sermon, and his plans 
for future publications, Mr. S. thus writes to his beloved and hon- 
ored friend at Lynn, the Rev. E. Edwards. 

"Dec. 15, 1796. 

" Many of my friends have stepped forth to promote the 
spread of my sermon, insomuch that the fourth and fifth editions 
are come out this day. I hope it will please God to render it 

* Mr. Vice-chancellor and Gentlemen, — 

Whereas his majesty being informed, that the practice of reading sermons 
is generally taken up by the preachers before the University, and therefore continued 
even before himself, his majesty hath commanded me to signify to you his pleasure, that 
the said practice, which took beginning with the disorders of the late times, be wholly 
laid aside, and that the aforesaid preachers deliver their sermons both in Latin and Eng- 
lish by memory or without book, as being a way of preaching which his majesty judgeth 
most agreeable to the use of all foreign churches, to the custom of the University here- 
tofore, and the nature and intendment of that holy exercise. And that his majesty's 
commands in the premises may be duly regarded and observed, his further pleasure is, 
that the names of all such ecelesiastieal persons, as shall continue the present supine 
and slothful way of preaching, be from time to time signified unto me«by the vice-chan- 
cellor for the time being, upon pain of his majesty's displeasure. 

Oct. 8, 1764. Monmouth. 

Page 300 of the Statute Book. 



CHAP. VII.] CONTINUED EFFORTS ON BEHALF OF MISSIONS. 87 

useful both to ministers and people. I am sure I never thoroughly 
understood Claude (if I now do) till I set myself to that work. 
If it prove beneficial to none other, it has not been lost upon my- 
self. You will easily perceive that it has cost me some trouble : 
but, though I am more lazy and indolent than I dare express to any 
of my fellow-creatures, I have, through mercy, some little desire 
to work while it is day. I want very much to know what my 
friends wish me to do. I long to begin my work, but cannot tell 
what will be best. Pray advise me ; I absolutely demand your ad- 
vice ; because, if I rate my advisers at fifty, your vote alone will 
count for twenty — Shall I set about a volume of about three hun- 
dred skeletons ? — Or, shall I set about one hundred half-hour ser- 
mons ? — Or, shall I write sermons of three-quarters of an hour 
long, and consequently make them occupy three volumes instead 
of two 1 — Or, shall I mind my own business, and trouble the pub- 
lic no more? — What an ease would it be to my mind, if two or 
three friends would join in telling me to adopt the last of these 
plans ! I assure you I would regard them most faithfully, and 
most joyfully. A sow does not love the mire so much as I do 
idleness. May God pity, pardon, and renew me ! With most 
affectionate respects to Mrs. E. and other kind friends, I remain 
your most loving, most indebted friend, C. S." 

The subject of Missions to the Heathen continued to be one of 
absorbing interest to Mr. Simeon ; and he spared no pains to ex- 
cite the zeal and secure the aid of his most influential friends in 
furthering the sacred cause. His earnestness and love were felt 
to be worthy of imitation, even by Mr. Wilberforce himself, as 
appears from his Journal :— 

"Thursday, July 20. To dine at Henry Thornton's where 
Simeon and Grant, to talk over mission scheme. 

" July 22. Simeon with us — his heart glowing with love of 
Christ. How full he is of love, and of desire to promote the 
spiritual benefit of others. Oh ! that I might copy him, as he 
Christ. My path is indeed difficult, and full of enemies. But 
God in Christ can and will strengthen and uphold us if we trust 
in him." 

Amongst other distinguished friends, who were ready to give 
him their aid, Mr. Simeon received the assurance of cordial re- 
gard, and readiness to co-operate in the scheme, from the cel- 
ebrated Dr. Coulthurst* of Halifax. Dr. C. writes, — 

* Dr. Coulthurst, on account of his talents, was selected to he the opponent of Dr. 
Milner in 1786, when he kept the " Splendid Divinity Act," to which Bishop Watson 
alludes in his Anecdotes of his own life. "I remember (he says) having seen the 
Divinity Schools, when the best Act, by Coulthurst and Milner— Arcades ambo — was 
keeping, that I ever presided at, and which might justly be called a real Academic enter- 
tainment, filled with auditors from the top to the bottom." 



88 CONTINUED EFFORTS ON BEHALF OF MISSIONS. [ciIAP. VII. 

Oct. 31, 1797. 

" I rejoice to hear that the Mission-business succeeds so 
well ; and if my poor endeavors can be of any avail, you are 
most sincerely welcome to them. * * * Mr. Burnet 
and several of my Cambridge friends informed me that you had 
preached the assize sermon last summer ; and that it was heard 
with great attention and respect. You must expect for your loy- 
alty to undergo the fiery ordeal of Jacobinical criticism ; Mr. 
Ben. Flower, the authors of the Analytical Review, &c. &c, will 
honor you with their calumny. Your skeletons were spoken of 
with great approbation. I do not use them myself, but I have 
lent them to some of my friends, who have occasionally used 
them. I had heard of the old provost's death. You have lost a 
man, who, (whatever might be his private sentiments,) always 
expressed a great regard for you. * * * We have 
read with very great pleasure, and I hope with improvement, 
your excellent sermon on the death of Mr. Cadogan. He was 
indeed a burning and a shining light. Hereafter I shall hope to pe- 
ruse the life and some of the select works of our late very valua- 
ble friend, Mr. Venn. You will remember me very kindly to the 
two young men whom you have so generously received into your 
tuition, viz. Burnet and Hey. I shall be very glad to hear of 
their welfare and success. I think that your lectures to the young 
men may be eminently beneficial, and I hope that they feel and 
acknowledge the value of their privilege." 

The many excellent and warm friends, whom Mr. Simeon had 
attached to himself during his late tour through Scotland, began 
now to press him with earnest solicitations to repeat his visit to 
the North. Amongst the rest, not the least frequent and persua- 
sive, were the requests of his beloved friend at Edinburgh, Mr. 
Buchanan. In a letter the next spring, he reminds him of the 
deep interest that had been excited on all sides by his preaching, 
and holds out a prospect of increased good from his return. 

" You have very great encouragement indeed to come among 
us. You remember the crowds that followed you wherever you 
preached ; and many, many are the inquiries that have been made 
about your return, by persons of all ranks. I have reason to 
think that you were the instrument of doing much good when 
you were here ; and should it please God to bring you among us 
again, I hope it will be with joy, and for a blessing to many." 

Early in the month of May, Mr. Simeon prepared to comply 
with the pressing requests of his Northern friends : and com- 
menced another diary ; a few extracts from which will be suffi- 
cient to exhibit his feelings at this time, and to record the chief 
incidents of his tour. 

" May, 7th. — Set out at half-past ten — frame comfortable — took leave of college as for 
the last time — went to Stukely, met Mr. Ramsilen, preached to a good congregation — found 
mv soul tolerably happy. At Rauceby we had a blessed day on the Wednesday, speak- 



CHAP. VII.] SECOND JOURNEY TO SCOTLAND. 89 

ing on personal experience. Mr. Dikes preached in the evening. The next morning I 
went to Newark, to Mr. Hoare's, and proceeded early the next morning to York. 

Saturday, 12th. — It was a delightful morning after a rainy night; I therefore went on 
the outside ; and blessed be God, who overruled my mind to do so. The guard was a 
civil and intelligent man ; I soon got into conversation with him upon the best things ; 
he heard me with attention and gratitude, and my own soul was much affected in speak- 
ing to him. I arrived at York at five, and then went to Mr. Overton's. Mr. Richardson 
supped with us. 

Sunday, 13th. — Preached at a small church for Mr. Overton; there were about 400 
people, and God was remarkably present with us : many were in tears. In the afternoon 
at Mr. R.'s church (where about 1800). I had much less liberty; I was enabled how- 
ever to deliver my message faithfully, and I hope not without effect. In the evening, 
Mr. Richardson and Mr. Graham (a pious minister who has two churches in York) supped 
with us. 

Monday, 14th.— Set off for Newcastle, stayed two nights. 

Wednesday, 16th. — By coach through Berwick to Dunbar. 

Thursday, 17th. — To Haddington, where I spent a very affectionate and pleasant hour 
with Dr. Lorimer. Thence to Edinburgh, where I arrived safe and happy about five in 
the evening, May, 17th, 1798. Adored be my God who has once more brought me in 
safety to my dear friends ! O that it my not be in vain ! The Lord grant that I may both 
impart and receive good. 

Friday, 18th. — After a good night's rest, I went with Mr. B. to St. Andrew's Church. 
From thence we went to the Assembly-house. The moderator prayed first, and after him 
three others; there being a little interval between each, devoted to business. Their 
prayers were almost as cold as the room itself: and on the whole I found nothing but the 
novelty to compensate for my time and trouble. The kind reception and hearty welcome 
I met with from Dr. Principal Hill, as well as innumerable religious friends, was very 
flattering. In the evening I preached in Mr. Dickson's chapel to a tolerable congrega- 
tion, and had through mercy a comfortable opportunity." 

Here the diary terminates suddenly, and is not recommenced 
till June 20th. when the following entry is made : — 

" Set off for Carnock and Dumfermline : ordered a horse; but went in the coach on 
account of an appearance of rain. Was two hours going nine miles — crossed at Queen's 
Ferry in about 20 minutes. All the chaises were gone out, and I had no alternative but 
to walk, or ride a hack-horse. But my God most graciously provided for me contrary to 
all expectation. A lady who had heard me preach the preceding evening at Mr. Dick- 
son's, went with me in the coach, and accompanied me in the boat; and when she found 
the strait to which I was reduced, told me her carriage was coming, and that she would 
carry me to Dumfermline, notwithstanding it was much out of her way home. Her hus- 
band, Mr. Harrower of Torryburn, came in the carriage; and they carried me through 
heavy showers of rain to Mr. McLean's door;' and understanding that I was to preach 
at Carnock that evening, agreed to stay dinner and carry me thither. This they did, 
along the worst road I ever saw ; and after staying the service went home by a road very 
considerably worse than that to C. Thus did God provide for me. Had I taken a hack 
on that road, I might very probably have broken my neck; at all events I must have been 
wet through twice; before dinner going to D., and after to C, and must almost inevi- 
tably have been laid up by a cold. Bless the Lord, O my soul, and forget not all his 



The next entry occurs, 

"July 9th. — Set off on my northern excursion with my dear friends. 

10th. — To Forgan Denny. I preached there. There I met dear Mr. Stewart of 
Moulin, who is much grown in grace, and who showed me some of his skeletons made 
after my plan. 

11th. — To Perth — in the morning preached. 

12th.— To Dundee. 

13th. — Montrose. Upon mention being made to Mr. Michell of my willingness to 
preach, it at first excited fear in his mind, and still more after he had consulted his col- 
leagues. But at last he determined to bear any odium ; and after consulting the chief 
magistrate acceded. Notice was given, and about 400 collected. 



90 SECOND JOURNEY TO SCOTLAND. [cHAP. VII. 

14th. — Stonehaven and Aberdeen. This day we had more of the presence of our God 
than usual. O that we may have it abundantly increased to us ! 

17th. — We arrived at Mr. Russel's of Aden to dinner. I preached at his chapel. There 
were about 400 present. We had a solemn season. I preached on the Confession in 
order to strengthen his hands. 

18th.— Banfl'. 

19th. — Breakfasted at Sir George Abercrombie's, and then went to Forglin, and dined 
with Lord Banff, who expected us. His lordship was very courteous and pressed us to 
return that way. 

20th— To Elgin and Nairn; and Fort George, 21 st. 

Sunday, 22nd. — This was our second Sabbath. I preached to the garrison. There 
were at least 600 present. There was great attention. Mr. Buchanan went and preached 
at the parish-church to about 2000 people. I sat in the inn, but did not improve my 
time so well as I should have done. In the evening I preached again, many of the offi- 
cers came again, and the congregation was rather larger than before. 

24th. — ToTaine. There, though late in the evening, we called on Mr. Mcintosh, a most 
pious and blessed minister, who received us all, notwithstanding he had a friend, Rev. 
Mr. McKay with him, and we had Mr. Calder with us. Never did I see a more affec- 
tionate man than he, or one who seems more likely to prove a blessing to his people. He 
informs me, that he has a meeting of ministers in his neighborhood eight times in the 
year for conversation and prayer ; that he has many praying societies among his people, 
and many people that are truly alive to God. He sent round the town in the morning, 
and got me a congregation of about 250, to whom I preached with a sweet unction upon 
my soul. 

25th.— To Dingwall. 

26th. — I am to preach this evening at Mr. Calder's brother's of Ferntosh. Never 
were there more kind and obliging people than Mr. and Mrs. C. I preached to about 
400 people, and again the next evening to above 300. We left them with much regret 
on Saturday. 

28th. — To Inverness and Croy, and slept at the house of our kind companion Mr. 
Calder. 

29th. — I preached for Mr. C. to about 1000 people. After the morning service at Croy, 
I went to Inverness, where I preached in the evening to a very large congregation, and 
had a blessed season. The Provost lnglis invited us to dine with him on the Monday. 
We had a large company at supper ; but we passed a very pleasant evening. About 40 
people came to the inn, ourselves included, and were present at family prayer. 

30th. — To Fort Augustus. The minister is a missionary upon the king's bounty 
establishment. He is an amiable man, and cordially acquiesced in the idea of my preach- 
ing in his church the next morning, as did also the governor. The hour was fixed for 
9 : and the governor not only ordered the whole garrison to attend, but purely of his own 
mind ordered a drummer to go through the Tillage with a drum, and give notice of the ser- 
mon; he himself with the other officers attended. 1 suppose there were at least 300: and 
God was peculiarly present with us. 

31st. — To Fort William. Here a Mr. Orde, who is a schoolmaster, and who preaches 
at Fort William one Sunday in three, asked me to preach, which I did the next morning 
to about 300. He sent the crier round the town with a bell in the evening, and in the 
morning, and at the hour of service. I had not any comfort in the sermon, for I had no 
opportunity for retirement. 

Aug. 1st. — Set off to see Glen Coe; we did not choose to miss the sight. Indeed we 
were well repaid for our trouble ; the entrance is wonderfully grand ; and the remainder 
of what we saw was very fine. 

2nd.— To Obnn. 

3rd. — We hired a boat to carry us to Arosh, and set off at 6 o'clock with four men. 
We had a comfortable voyage, and arrived pretty expeditiously in five hours and a half. 
From thence we walked through a good deal of rain and wet ground to Loch Nagaul. 
There we found a boat belonging to a Mr. John Maclean, and after conversing with two 
men who lived at the head of the loch, and agreeing to give them whatever ^Ir. M. 
should judge fit, we went to Mr. M.'s exceedingly wet in our feet, but comfortable in 
other respects. We were kindly received: and dinner being nearly ready we staved. 
Afterwards he went with us to the boat ; but lo ! after four hours' stay we found the boat 
not touched, nor any thing got ready. The two men behaved with the greatest sang- 
froid, and being desirous to impose upon us in a very shameful manner, we dismissed 
them with indignation ; and took only Mr. M.'s man and one of our own, whom we had 
taken with us for our guide. The men evidently supposed we could not do without 
them; there being little or no wind; but Mr. B., Mr. K. and myself, determined to take 



CHAP. VII.] SECOND JOURNEY TO SCOTLAND. 91 

two oars, alternately relieving one: we however had scarcely proceeded fifty yards before 
a breeze sprung up, and we sailed in three hours to Lagganulva, where we arrived at 9. 
The landlord, MeKinnon, and another man, went with us next morning in our borrowed 
boat to Staffa. We set off a little after rive, and arrived in two hours and three-quarters. 
The weather both thither and from thence was as favorable as could be conceived. * * * 
My mind was somewhat occupied about my dear brother Thomason and my people, and 
our fellow-traveller whom we had left at Oban. Never was there a finer day, never a 
more prosperous voyage. We set off from Arosh at 10 minutes past 4, and arrived at 
Oban at 25 minutes past 7. Mr. Stevenson and the other inhabitants of Oban had con- 
cluded that it was impracticable to visit Staffa on account of the tempestuousness of the 
weather; and when they found us return, they concluded for certain that we had come 
back without making the attempt. When we assured them that we had been, and had 
spent two hours on the island, they were quite amazed, and declared that they never 
knew the voyage performed in so short a time before : so graciously did God deal with 
us ! The wind invariably blew from the quarter that favored us, whether we sailed 
north or south, or west or east. 

6th. — To Inverary by Loch Etive and Loch Awe. 

7th. — To Arrochar. In this romantic road, very little inferior to Glen Coe, we passed 
through Glen Croe. We did not go to the town, but called on the minister. We had a 
warm debate about justification by faith. I was enabled to speak as I would ever wish 
to speak on that subject : I contended earnestly for the faith, but I hope with love and 
modesty. 

8th. — At Sir James Colquhoun's. 

9th. — In the evening I spoke to the family and many of the neighbors, and had a good 
season; but the servants never, either at morning or evening prayers, enter into the 
parlor. This I hope will one day be altered. 

10th. — To Dumbarton and Glasgow. 

17th. — About 8 in the evening we reached Edinburgh, having experienced nothing 
but love and mercy during our long absence from it. VVe called on Dr. Hunter almost 
immediately, and had a confirmation of what we had before heard by report, — the stren- 
uous opposition of the moderate party to my preaching. They had called on all who had 
employed me, and complained to them as offending against the laws of the Church. 
They had called on Mr. B. just before our departure ; but none of the offenders judged 
they had transgressed any law; and Dr. H. in particular answered them with great 
wisdom and firmness. He told them that there were other violations of their laws, (viz., 
the attending of plays and the neglecting of parochial visitations,) which needed more 
to be inquired into, and which would be inquired into, if any inquiries relative to the 
other matter were instituted. But, though this idea will probably stop them from crimi- 
nating individuals, they will most likely bring in an overture in May next, to prevent any 
from officiating in their churches vjho are not in a capacity to receive a presentation in their 
church. This will effectually cut off all intercourse between the English ministers and 
the Presbyterian congregations. But God reigneth, and will support his own cause. 

19th, Sunday. — Heard Mr. Dickson in his own chapel. Preached in the afternoon 
for Mr. B. and in the evening at Leith. Eight ladies had engaged in a society for visit- 
ing and relieving the sick. God had already given them much encouragement. 

21st.— Preached in the evening, to a large and attentive congregation, my farewell 
sermon. 

23rd. — Engaged a gentleman, a Mr. Rutherford of Glasgow, to take a chaise with me 
to Carlisle. We set out at 6 in the evening. The separation from my dear friends was 
very affecting to us all. It was a sweet season ; and 1 trust our hearts will be comforted 
with the remembrance of it. After dinner our prayer was interrupted by weeping, and 
we concluded it with singing. Before tea we had another prayer. 

Carlisle, Aug. 25th.— Visited Mrs. Gilpin, and had a sweet season in expounding 
John vi. about mid-day. Went in the afternoon to Scaleby Castle. Mr. and Miss 
Fawcett received me very kindly, and returned with me in my chaise to Carlisle. 

26th.— Preached twice, and had tolerably comfortable seasons. In the evening I spoke 
at Mrs. Gilpin's; we had a blessed season on Luke xi. 21, 22. Old Mrs, G.was much 
affected and my soul was much knit to her. 

28th. — Mrs. G., notwithstanding she is 90 years of age, came to breakfast with me at 7 
o'clock in the morning: this was a sweet mark of the love and zeal with which her soul 
was filled. Arrived at 9 in the evening at Lancaster. Mr. and Mrs. Housman were 
Well, and showed me much kindness." 

After one or two more brief entries, the Journal terminates. 



92 REMARKS ON THE DOCTRINE OF PERFECTION. [chAp. VII. 

In alluding to these tours in his memoir, Mr. Simeon remarks ; — 
" Amongst the many blessings which God vouchsafed to me in 
those journeys, there were two in particular, for which I have 
reason to adore his name." (The first of these was the event at 
Moulin, already noticed at page 72.) 

" Another occasion was at Leith, near Edinburgh. I had in 
my way to Scotland set on foot a Female Society for visiting and 
relieving the sick ; and I thought God might render me useful in 
the same way at Leith. I suggested the idea to Mr. Colquhoun, 
the minister, who highly approved of it ; and being to preach that 
evening, I stated briefly and generally my views to the congre- 
gation, and promised, on my return from a little exercise for a 
fortnight or three weeks, to preach a sermon to them on the occa- 
sion ; but on my return I had the happiness to find a society 
established upon my plan, and a large sum of money raised to 
carry it on ; so that instead of having occasion to beg for subscrip- 
tions, as I intended, I had only to return thanks for the activity 
shown, and the sums already subscribed ; and I believe the so- 
ciety flourishes to this very day. O ! that every journey I may 
in future take may abound with such instances of God's kindness to- 
wards me, and be so sanctified to the good of my fellow-creatures ! 

In my return through Carlisle I had another opportunity of 
serving God, and I trust, of benefiting my fellow-creatures. The 
church of my dear and honored friend, Mr. John Fawcett, was at 
that time very much distracted by the Methodists, I mean, by the 
followers of Mr. Wesley, who adopt that name. Of that body 
there are many thousands, I doubt not, who are truly and emi- 
nently pious ; but there are also many who are lamentably enthu- 
siastic and deluded. The doctrine of sinless perfection is not 
only espoused by many of them, but maintained as actually exist- 
ing in their own experience. Of his hearers there were some of 
this cast, who being really pious themselves and very active in 
doing good, had great sway among the people, and were making 
proselytes to their opinions. 

I happened one afternoon to meet a large party of the principal 
promoters of these sentiments ; and I directed my conversation to 
the subject, showing what I conceived to be the evil with which 
these sentiments were pregnant. 

1. They lead persons to look for perfection in themselves, in- 
stead of searching out their imperfections. 

2. They lead persons to wink hard at their own imperfections, 
and even their sins, and to call them only temptations, which 
they consider as no sins. 

3. They fill with undue self-complacency those who fancy that 
they have attained perfection. 

4. They prevent those persons from humbling themselves in 
prayer before God as they ought, and lead them to abound 
rather in Pharisaical thanksgivings ; " I thank thee," &c. 



CHAP. VII.] REMINISCENCES OF HIS PREACHING AT EDINBURGH. 93 

5. They discourage exceedingly those who cannot find in 
themselves such attainments. 

6. They generate the wildest notions imaginable, namely, that 
men are perfected at this or that instant ; when the whole 
Scripture speaks of sanctification as gradual and progressive. 

On such topics as these I insisted at large ; and it pleased God 
so to bless the conversation, that every person in the company 
was brought to see the erroneousness of the sentiments, which he 
had begun to adopt ; and from that time the minds of many indi- 
viduals, who had been grievously perplexed, were composed ; and 
union pervaded the whole Church, which was just on the eve of 
being rent in sunder by divisions. It happened, unfortunately, 
that the person, who had first introduced these sentiments, was 
absent ; and it is to be feared continued still to hold them ; but 
no further inroad was made by them, nor has been made ever 
since." 



" The Rev. Dr. Buchanan to Mr. Simeon. 

" Sept. 3, 1798. 

" I entreat you will take the first leisure moment you 
can spare to let us know how you got home ; for, to say nothing 
of our own concern about you, until I am able to announce your 
safe arrival at Cambridge, Mrs. Buchanan and I shall have no 
rest from your numerous friends. I do not imagine that any 
stranger ever carried with him from Edinburgh so large a share 
of the good people's affection. I rejoice in it greatly, because it 
is. a regard founded on the love of that precious Gospel, which 
you are honored to preach with such ability and acceptance. I 
have already had some calls from persons to whom your labors 
were blessed ; and I doubt not T shall yet have more. When I 
reflect on all the circumstances attending your visit to Scotland,, 
I cannot but see the hand of God in it, and I believe it has been 
graciously ordered for the good of many. To my own soul it 
has been peculiarly refreshing." 

" His visits to Edinburgh," observes a friend in a letter to Mr. 
Preston, " were always felt as a refreshment, and useful stimulus, 
by the good people there. The doctrine he preached and ex- 
pounded to them was the same : but the manner and the illustra- 
tions, and the zeal and fervor of his ministrations, both in public 
and in private, were very different ; and were calculated to pro- 
duce, and did produce, a great effect. I remember well his preach- 
ing a most striking sermon on ministerial duties and faithfulness : 
in which he introduced, with a view to illustration, the keeper of 
the light-house on Inch-keith, the island situate in the middle of 
the Firth of Forth, between Mid- Lothian and Fife. He supposed 
the keeper to have let the light go out, and that in consequence, 



94 REMINISCENCES OF HIS PREACHING AT EDINBURGH. [CHAP. VII. 

the coast was strewed with wrecks, and with dead and mangled 
bodies ; and that the wailings of widows and orphans were every- 
where heard. He supposed the delinquent brought out for exam- 
ination before a full court and an assembled people ; and at last 
the answer to be given by him, that he was 'asleep !' — ' Asleep !' 
The way in which he made this ' asleep !' burst on the ears of his 
audience, who were hanging in perfect stillness on his lips, con- 
trasting the cause with the effects, I remember to this day. I 
remember on another occasion, in Edinburgh, after having fin- 
ished an impressive discourse, his standing up in full size and 
with impassioned gesture, and stopping a merry jig which was 
commencing from the organ." 

The fears which Mr. Simeon expressed in his diary, respecting 
an attempt to ' prevent any from officiating in the (Scotch) 
churches, who were not in a capacity to receive a presentation 
in that Church,' appear to have been but too well founded. 

Dr. Buchanan writes : — 

" Dec. 28. 1798. 

" You have heard, I find, of what was done at our last synod. 
Since you left us, all the fierceness of moderation has been ex- 
cited by what is going on at the circus. . . . Accordingly, 
at the next synod they resolved on an overture to the next As- 
sembly, by which it is proposed that no preacher, who is not a 
licentiate, and no minister, who has not been ordained by some 
Presbytery of this Church, shall ever be employed in any of our 
pulpits under severe penalties. Your friends, Drs. Hunter, Kemp, 
Davidson, and I, opposed it all in our power ; but it was carried 
by a considerable majority. . . . Not only your particular 
friends, but all the serious people here are grieved and offended 
at it ; and should it pass into a law, as there is reason to fear it 
will, it will sour the minds of many worthy people against our 
Establishment." 

The unusual earnestness and fervor of Mr. Simeon's manner 
in all his addresses, whether in public or in private, liable as it 
was to be misapprehended by stangers, was now thoroughly un- 
derstood and appreciated by his friends. His evident sincerity, 
his unwearied and disinterested exertions, and entire consistency 
of character, had won for him the devoted attachment of those 
who had the opportunity of most intimately observing him. Preju- 
dices began to yield to sentiments of respect, and even of admi- 
ration, in the minds of many, who had at one time regarded him 
with doubt, if not with dislike. Thus his early friend and school- 
fellow, Mr. Michell, writes respecting the change in his own 
views, and more particularly in those of Dean Milner : — " During 
the year 1795 to 1800 I was in college, (King's.) My very fre- 
quent intercourse with him daily increased my admiration of his 
character, and my desire to render him any assistance, by every 



CHAP. VII.] INCREASED LABORS. 95 

public and private effort within my power. During my proctor- 
ship with Mr. Vicars of Trinity Hall, we zealously united in de- 
fending him from those insults, which he occasionally experienced 
in his church, on the Sunday evenings and his weekly lectures. 
Dr. Milner's sentiments respecting him were a memorable instance 
of the dean's Christian candor and judgment. In the presence 
of Dr. Jowett and myself, he more than once declared, that he 
had rigorously for some years scrutinized the character and con- 
duct of Mr. Simeon, and for a time entertained some doubts of 
his sincerity ; but was now perfectly convinced of his truly 
Christian spirit and usefulness, and of his unreserved devotedness 
to the glory of God." 

The favor Mr. Simeon had enjoyed in his northern tours, and 
the deep interest he had begun to feel for his many friends there, 
so far from lessening his regards for his own flock, or impairing 
his energies at Cambridge, appear only to have prepared him 
for more vigorous and self-denying exertions. Such was his 
devotion to his work, that he could scarcely find time for the 
common enjoyments, or even the ordinary courtesies of life. 

To Mr. Edwards he writes : — 

"Oct. 24, 1798. 

" The only excuse I can make for my neglect is, that my atten- 
tion to my work is so unintermitted as to leave me no time to 
see a friend, to write a letter, to go into chapel twice a week as 
dean, or scarcely to eat my dinner. I scarcely ever go to hall, 
and I intend to give up my office, and take a bursarship instead. 
You will say, I overdo the matter, and shall hurt my health. — I 
answer, I trust not ; because I make a point of riding every day, 
unless my work or the weather render it particularly incon- 
venient. Blessed be God, my work is my meat and drink : I 
only want more spirituality in it. If this excuse will not do, I 
can only say,— You have neighbor's fare ; for I have not yet an- 
swered any of the letters that arrived while I was in Scotland ; 
so that if you do not pardon me, I know not what I must expect 
from others. 

" Marvellous news have I to tell you of the goodness of God. 
Pride and vanity and unbelief would have been ready to suggest, 
(but thanks be to God who did not permit me to listen to them,) 
that if I went away for four months, the work would be at a stand 
at home. Behold ! since my return, no less than nineteen per- 
sons have applied to me to be received into my societies, of whom 
I had no knowledge at all, (except in one or two cases,) when I 
went away ; and what is wonderfully gracious, there is not one 
of them that owed his first impressions to my ministry ; and but 
one to the ministry of Mr. Thomason. All were awakened 
either gradually and insensibly by God himself, or by conversa- 
tion with one or other of my people. Tell me, does not this say 



96 PLAN FOR MISSIONS. [cHAP. VII 

aloud in our ears, that if we will endeavor to move in God's way 
and do his work, He will take care of our concerns ? So I con- 
strue it ; and the reflection affords me infinitely more consolation 
than if I had been instrumental to their conversion. Let us bless 
our God and labor for him more and more." 

The great subject of Missions to the Heathen, which had so 
long engaged Mr. Simeon's earnest attention, and for which he 
had labored to enlist the zeal of his friends, was at length to re- 
ceive the consideration due to its importance. Measures began 
to be proposed for forming a missionary society ' in direct connec- 
tion with and under the sanction of the Church of England.' 
Certain resolutions of a practical character were suggested by 
Mr. Venn, to be considered in detail at the Eclectic ; and as the 
subject had originally been discussed at Mr. Simeon's desire, ' the 
society felt the propriety of inviting him to assist at their next 
meeting.' Accordingly Mr. Venn undertook to write to him, and 
requested his attendance on the occasion. 

"My dear Friend, — 

" Feb. 22, 1799. 

" Mr. Burn of Birmingham has been applied to by the 
(London) Missionary Society, to preach the anniversary sermon. 
Demurring on account of the little countenance given to them 
by their evangelical brethren in the Establishment, he wished to 
know the reason why the Eclectic Society in particular did not 
unite with them. This wish was stated to the society, and 
brought on a long and interesting conversation at our last meet- 
ing, respecting the nature of missions. Two points were unani- 
mously, assented to ; one, that the (London) Missionary Society 
was not formed upon those principles, which were either calcu- 
lated to produce success, or to justify our publicly uniting with 
them : the other, that it was the indispensable duty of every min- 
ister of the Church in general, and of ourselves in particular, to 
promote by all the means in our powers the propagation of the 
Gospel abroad. We inquired in some degree into the possibility 
of our doing this, without being irregular, and it was thought that 
it might be done, without infringing upon the order of the Estab- 
lishment in any material point. The subject was however 
thought so important, that it was determined to appropriate an- 
other afternoon to its consideration, although it wholly engrossed 
our last. Accordingly, Monday se'nnight was fixed for the dis- 
cussion of this question : — • By what methods may we most 
effectually contribute to the propagation of the Gospel amongst 
the heathen.' On that day I am to move three resolutions, to be 
entered upon the society's book, which were partly considered 
at our last meeting : The first, expressing it to be the duty of 
each member of the society to pray daily for a proper spirit to 
feel the deplorable state of the heathen, and for direction and 



CHAP. VII.] PROPOSAL FOR A CHURCH MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 97 

grace to endeavor to promote their conversion. This also to be 
one subject in the prayer made at the Eclectic. The second pro- 
poses, that we should each write to four or five of our intimate 
friends, and engage them to unite with us both in prayer, and 
also in looking around to discover either a minister or a layman, 
who appears to be influenced by a true missionary spirit, and 
who is properly qualified and willing to offer himself to the ser- 
vice of Christ. The third, that we might each bear in our mind 
the great work of promoting a mission, and revolve the various 
plans for best carrying it into execution, as also determine in 
what country it may be best set on foot. You will see that the 
object of these resolutions is to set on foot an inquiry, and to 

direct our attention and those of our friends to the subject 

It is not proposed that the Eclectic Society should do more than 
be the father of such a plan ; nor that any funds should be raised 
till proper men are found, for whom we must earnestly pray ; 
knowing that the Spirit of God must in all these cases lead, and 
that our buisness will be only to give temporal assistance and 
advice to those whom He has appeared to set apart for the work. 
Recollecting that we once before, at your desire, discussed a 
similar question, the society felt the propriety of inviting you to 
assist at our next meeting, and I undertook to write to you upon 
that head." 

This meeting was held March 18th. " Fourteen members 
were present. Mr. Venn opened the discussion, by insisting 
upon the duty of doing something for the conversion of the hea- 
then. Mr. Charles Grant urged the founding of a missionary 
seminary. The Rev. Josiah Pratt advocated the adoption of the 
resolution, as ' breathing a quiet, humble, dependent spirit.' The 
Rev. Charles Simeon, with characteristic distinctness of pur- 
pose and promptitude of zeal, proposed three questions : — ' What 

can we do ? — When shall we do it ? — How shall we do it ? 

What can we do ? We cannot join the (London) Missionary 
Society ; yet I bless God that they have stood forth. We must 
now stand forth. We require something more than resolutions — 
something ostensible — something held up to the public. Many 
draw back because we do not stand forward. — When shall we do 
it ? Directly : not a moment to be lost. We have been dream- 
ing these four years, while all England, all Europe, has been 
awake. — How shall we do it ? It is hopeless to wait for mis- 
sionaries. Send out catechists. Plan two years ago. Mr. 
Wilberforce.' The result of this meeting was a general consent 
that a society should be forthwith formed, by inviting a few of 
those upon whose concurrent in their own views they could 
rely ; and that a Prospectus of their proceedings should be after- 
wards prepared, and that then their plans should be laid before 
the heads of the Church. The next meeting of the Eclectic was de- 
voted to the same subject, and the rules of the proposed society 
7 



98 FORMATION OF THE SOCIETY. [cHAP. VII. 

were considered and settled. On the 12th of April a meeting 
was held at the Castle-and-Falcon Inn, Aldersgate street, 'For the 
purpose of Instituting a Society amongst the Members of the 
Established Church for sending Missionaries among the Hea- 
then' The Rev. J. Venn was in the chair, and detailed the 
objects of the meeting."* Sixteen clergymen and nine laymen 
were all that composed that small assembly ; but the blessing of 
God was manifestly with them in their ' work of faith and labor 
of love.' ' The Society for Missions to Africa and the East,' then 
formally established, grew and advanced like the grain of mus- 
tard-seed ; and in less than half a century it has carried the 
knowledge of ' the unsearchable riches of Christ' to Western 
Africa and New Zealand — to India, north and south — to Ceylon 
and Bombay — to the West Indies — to the shores of the Mediter- 
ranean — to the wild Indian in North-west America ; — and, at 
length, has extended its holy efforts to the vast field opened to us 
among the countless multitudes of China. May the Spirit of the 
Lord Jesus Christ rest abundantly upon all who are connected 
with this and kindred institutions ; and may the language of their 
prayers ever be, ' God be merciful unto us, and bless us ; and 
cause his face to shine upon us, that thy way may be known upon 
earth, thy saving health among all nations !' 

* See Appendix to Rev. H. Venn's Sermon. 



CHAPTER VIII. 

Happy hours at Shelford — Straw Manufactory at Stapleford — Letter from Bishop Bow- 
stead — Mr. Sowerby becomes Curate of Trinity Church — His early death — Unexpected 
legacy — Publication of 'Helps to Composition' — The preface — Conversation with 
Wesley — Letters to a Young Clergyman — Mr. Simeon's infirmity of temper — His 
humble acknowledgment of it — Henry Martyn — Mr. Simeon engages him as his 
Curate — Henry Kirke White — Mr. Thomason proposes to be a Missionary — Letters 
to his Mother— To Mr. Venn— To Mr. Edwards— And to Mr. Thomason. 



1800—1807. 

" Do you remember a very pleasant spot," writes Mr. Thoma- 
son to his mother, " where there are two bridges, and you have a 
sweet view on both sides 1 Close to that spot is our mansion ; 
the walks extend down to the river. A more beautiful place I 
never saw : it is the garden of Cambridgeshire. When I look 
around me, it seems a dream : I can scarcely persuade myself it. 
belongs to me. If you think of me between the hours of twelve 
and two, you may imagine me walking in the shrubbery with my 
little Hebrew Bible in my hand. Should the sun be very hot, 
depend upon it, I have taken my seat under the shade of a thick 
chestnut : there I endeavor to collect my thoughts and stir myself 
up to diligent improvement and application of the Word of God. 
But alas ! I find it easier to admire the landscape around me, than 
to raise my heart to Him who made it ; easier to thank Him for 
the walks and gardens, than to besiege a throne of grace for 
spiritual blessings : yet these are what I earnestly long for, and 
without which my soul cannot be satisfied. Mr. Simeon has a 
room on the ground-floor, which opens into a delightful pleasure- 
garden, surrounded by a wall, where he can walk privately, in 
which he so much delights. One door of his room opens into my 
study, so that we are as near each other as possible. His friend- 
ship I must name amongst my chief blessings ; he is more and 
more dear to us, as indeed he ought to be ; his kindness to us is 
wonderful. It quite overpowers me when I think of it. I hope 
we shall provoke one another more and more to abound in the 
.work of the Lord. O how short is time ! I am sure there is no 
time for idleness: would to. God that the preciousness of each 
passing hour might be more deeply impressed upon my mind." 

Such incidentally is the view we obtain, during the summer 
of 1800, of the retired hours of these endeared friends. The pure 
and peaceful enjoyments of their lovely retreat at Shelford not 



100 SAPPY HOURS SPENT AT SHELFORD. [CHAP. VIII. 

only deepened and matured their mutual esteem and love, but 
prepared them for the more vigorous discharge of their sacred 
labors. Neither of them, indeed, was at all inclined to be ' slothful 
in business ;' but by this refreshing and hallowed intercourse they 
became ' fellow-helpers to the truth,' and encouraged each other 
to be yet more ' fervent in spirit, serving the Lord.' From this 
home of peace and holy meditation Mr. Simeon could easily ac- . 
company his friend, in their pastoral visits to the adjacent village* 
of Stapleford ; and here amongst the cottages of the poor he soon 
found another field for the exercise of his benevolence. Whilst 
devoting his first and best efforts to advance their spiritual good, 
he was not slow to promote, as far as he had the power, their 
temporal welfare. For the employment of a large number of 
those, who had no certain means of support, he established, at his 
own expense, a manufactory for the plaiting of straw. The de- 
sign prospered beyond his expectation, and produced the most 
beneficial results both in the comforts and habits of those em- 
ployed. Nor were these effects transient ; the late Bishop of 
Lichfield,* some time after Mr. Simeon's death, in a letter to the 
Editor, describes the happy results of Mr. Simeon's various ' la- 
bors of love' as still to be witnessed. "Whilst at Stapleford 
to-day," he writes, " I heard some interesting anecdotes of the 
late Mr. Simeon, which may not, perhaps, be altogether unworthy 
the notice of his biographer. When Mr. S. was curate there, he 
formed a society, chiefly amongst the poorer classes, which met 
together at stated times for prayer ; and a remnant of this society 
still exists, and holds its meetings with the wonted regularity ; 
and I believe these meetings are conducted with the utmost so- 
briety, and with the greatest benefit to the parties. Mr. Simeon 
also introduced the plaiting of straw at Stapleford, a species of 
industry which still exists there, and which has contributed greatly 
to the welfare and comfort of the poor. But, perhaps, these cir- 
cumstances are already well known to you. To me, however, 
the latter circumstance presents Mr. Simeon's character in a new 
point of view, and tends to exalt the high opinion I had previously 
entertained of his sagacity and prudence. Those of the poor, 
who were of Mr. Simeon's flock, dwell with great delight, I am 
told, on the recollections of his ministry amongst them. Such 
incidents as these, referring as they do to the simple annals of the 
poor, may excite a touching and beneficial interest even amidst 
the records of greater and more splendid, but not necessarily more 
enduring labors and achievements." 

About this period Mr. Simeon had the happiness of obtaining 
the friendship, and for a short season the services, of a very dis- 
tinguished member of the University — the Rev. Thomas Sowerby, 
tutor of Queen's College, f He was a man of no common intel- 

* Dr. Bowstead, formerly fellow and tutor of Corpus Christi College, Cambridge. 
t Formerly of Trinity ; after his degree elected fellow of Queen's. 






CHAP. VIII.] MR. SOWERBY HIS PREJUDICES. 101 

lectual powers, having two years previously obtained the highest 
mathematical honor as senior wrangler. Such, however, had 
been his prejudice against Mr. Simeon and the doctrine he taught, 
that only a few months before he took his degree, he would have 
deemed it an offence, amounting ' almost to an insult,' if any one 
had ventured to affirm he would at a future period officiate in 
Trinity Church. But these unworthy feelings had happily begun 
to yield to convictions, which for some time had been at work in 
his mind, in consequence of a sermon he had been led to hear in 
that church. " On one occasion," observes Mr. Sargent, " he did 
venture within its walls, and returning with a conscience in some 
degree roused, and with a mind at once reflecting and resisting, 
he met providentially with a friend, who, with combined ability, 
discretion, affection, and eventual success, combated his objections. 
' He called upon me one Sunday evening,' this friend relates, ' a 
few weeks before his degree, and began to tell me of a sermon 
•which he had heard at Mr. Simeon's, where he had gone chiefly 
from curiosity. I assured him that he had misunderstood Mr. 
Simeon — that his report was altogether incorrect — that it arose 
from his never having considered the subject at all. This led to 
a long discussion, during which he became very calm and serious, 
and much interested : we went down to supper in the hall, con- 
tinuing our conversation, but so much were we engaged in it we 
stopped in the court, (I could point out the very place,) and were 
so deep in discussion that we lost our suppers : the result was, 
that I undertook to produce a series of scriptural passages, which 
should show what Mr. Simeon did mean, and which would prove 
that he was right. In two or three days I did so, and in two or 
three days more he told me, he had been much struck by our 
conversation, and by the passages which I had put into his hand ; 
that this was a subject which demanded thoughtful inquiry ; that 
he had not then leisure, as degree time was just upon him, but that 
he would examine the Scriptures carefully after his degree. He 
went into Cumberland in the summer, and at length came a letter 
telling me that he saw his error, and that the doctrine of Mr. 
Simeon was the truth of God's word.' Short was that course on 
which Mr. Sowerby, in conjunction with Mr. Thomason, now 
entered. The hidden and inextinguishable sparks of consumption 
were burning within ; and that disease, after no very long delay, 
manifested itself ; proving to be an angel charged to introduce 
the Christian sufferer to a state of being for which his meetness 
was most clear ; for who loved more unfeignedly than he 1 — who, 
whilst he was able, preached more faithfully those truths, which 
tend to ' humble the sinner, to exalt the Saviour, and to promote 
holiness V So soon did Mr. Sowerby sink, that when Mr. Thoma- 
son was hastening to his final destination, that friend, who had 
been instrumental in leading him into the way of peace, witnessed 



102 UNEXPECTED LEGACY. [CHAP. VIII. 

the proof of that peace on the bed of languishing, and in a dying 
hour, and found that indeed it passed all understanding." 

Among many incidents of lighter moment, which from time to 
time arose to encourage Mr. Simeon amidst much opposition and 
trials, perhaps the following is not unworthy of being recorded. 
He had recently endured considerable loss on account of his self- 
denying benevolence, when very unexpectedly he received, from 
an unknown hand, this somewhat remarkable token of confidence 
and respect. 

" Cambridge, Oct. 8, 1S00. 

"As one of the executors of the late Mr. it is my duty 

to inform you that he has by his will left you a legacy of eight 
hundred pounds, in the words mentioned on the other side ; and 
the further sum of one hundred pounds for your trouble in the 
disposition thereof." 

Upon the front of this letter Mr. Simeon has written : — " I hack 
about a year before suffered great loss in my fortune (no matter 
how) for doing good with my money. Here a man, whom I never 
saw, left me £800 to do good with, and no responsibility in ac- 
counting for it. No one needs to tell me whence this ca?ne." 

In the course of the following year Mr. Simeon completed the 
design, he had before announced, of adding another series of skel- 
etons to the former volume. These amounting in number to live 
hundred, were published in two large volumes, and arranged sys- 
tematically under the following heads : — types — prophecies — par- ) 
ables — miracles — warnings — exhortations — promises — examples. 
The first volume being reprinted uniformly with these two, the 
whole work was now designated ' Helps to Composition ;' and 
was introduced to the public by a very important doctrinal pref- 
ace, in which Mr. S. states his object to be ' freely and without 
reserve' to express his sentiments upon the great controversy of 
those times, being 'exceedingly desirous to counteract that spirit 
of animosity, which had so greatly prevailed against those who 
adhere to the principles of the Established Church.' The state- 
ments contained in that preface Mr. Simeon deemed so important 
(at least in this point of view) that in his ' Answer to Dr. Marsh's 
Inquiry, respecting the neglecting to give the Prayer-book with 
the Bible,' (published in 1812.) he introduces nearly the whole of 
these remarks, that his readers might • know how far these senti- 
ments are repugnant to the Articles of the Liturgy of the Church 
of England.' And he observes further, 'that this part of the pref- 
ace was originally written on purpose to pi-event even a possibil- 
ity of misrepresentation on the part of those who are so forward 
to designate their brethern by injurious and obnoxious appellations.' 
On the margin of his own copy Mr. S. has written : * The reader 
is requested to bear in mind that the extract could not possibly 
have been shortened without mutilating the subject, which is of 



CHAP. VIII.] THE CALVINISTIC CONTROVERSY. 103 

extreme importance both in itself, and in reference to Dr. M.'s 
pamphlet. The Author hopes that this will plead his excuse for 
the length of the extract.' As Mr. Simeon continued to attach 
* extreme importance' to this preface to the end of his life, and 
always referred to it as the best exposition of his views on the 
Calvinistic Controversy, it is here given entire. 



" In the discussion of so many subjects, it cannot fail but that 
every doctrine of our holy religion must be more or less can- 
vassed. On every point the Author has spoken freely and without 
reserve. As for names and parties in religion, he equally dis- 
claims them all ; he takes his religion from the Bible ; and endeav- 
ors, as much as possible, to speak as that speaks.*' Hence, as in 
the Scriptures themselves, so also in this work, there will be found 
sentiments, not really opposite, but apparently of an opposite 
tendency, according to the subject that is under discussion. In 
writing, for instance, on John v. 40, ' Ye will not come to me that 
ye might have life,'' he does not hesitate to lay the whole blame of 
men's condemnation on the obstinacy of their own depraved will : 
nor does he think it at all necessary to weaken the subject by nice 
distinctions, in order to support a system. On the contrary, when 
he preaches on John vi. 44, ' No man can come unto me, except 
the Father who hath sent me draw him,' he does not scruple to 
state in the fullest manner he is able, ' That we have no power to 
do good works pleasant and acceptable to God, without the grace 
of God by Christ preventing us that we may have a good will, 
and working with us when we have that good will ;'f nor does he 
judge it expedient on any account to soften, and palliate, and frit- 
ter away this important truth. While too many set these passages 
at variance, and espouse the one in opposition to the other, he 
dwells with equal pleasure on them both ; and thinks it, on the 
whole, better to state these apparently opposite truths in the plain 
and unsophisticated manner of the Scriptures, than to enter into 
scholastic subtleties, that have been invented for the upholding of 
human systems. He is aware, that they who are warm advocates 
for this or that system of religion, will be ready to condemn him 
as inconsistent: but, if he speak in exact conformity with the 
Scriptures, he shall rest the vindication of his conduct simply on 
the authority and example of the inspired writers. He has no 
desire to be wise above what is written, nor any conceit that he 

* "If in anything he grounded his sentiments upon human authority, it would not 
be on the dogmas of Calvin or Arminius, but on the Articles and Homilies of the Church 
of England. He has the happiness to say, that he does ex anirno, from his inmost soul, 
believe the doctrines to which he has subscribed : but the reason of his believing them is 
not, that they are made the Creed of the Established Church, but, that he finds them 
manifestly contained in the Sacred Oracles. 

t The Tenth Article. 



104 THE CALVINISTIC CONTROVERSY. [cHAP. VIII. 

can teach the apostles to speak with more propriety and correct- 
ness than they have spoken. 

" It may be asked perhaps, How do you reconcile these doc- 
trines, which you believe to be of equal authority and equal im- 
portance? But what right has any man to impose this task on 
the preachers of God's word? God has not required it of them ; 
nor is the truth or falsehood of any doctrine to be determined 
absolutely by this criterion. It is presumed, that every one will 
acknowledge the holiness of God, and the existence of sin ; but 
will any one undertake to reconcile them ? or does any one con- 
sider the inability of man to reconcile them, as a sufficient ground 
for denying either the one or the other of these truths? If then 
neither of these points are doubted, notwithstanding they cannot 
be reconciled by us, why should other points, equally obvious in 
some respects, yet equally difficult to be reconciled in others, be 
incompatible, merely because we, with our limited capacity, can- 
not perfectly discern their harmony and agreement ? 

" But perhaps these points, which have been such a fruitful 
source of contention in the Church, are not so opposite to each 
other as some imagine : and it is possible that the truly Scriptural 
statement will be found, not in an exclusive adoption of either, 
nor yet in a confused mixture of both, but in the proper and sea- 
sonable application of them both ; or, to use the language of St. 
Paul, ' in rightly dividing the word of truth.' 

" Here the Author desires to speak with trembling. He is 
aware that he is treading upon slippery ground ; and that he has 
but little prospect of satisfying any who have decidedly ranged 
themselves under the standard either of Calvin or Arminius. But 
he wishes to be understood : he is not solicitous to bring any man 
to pronounce his Shibboleth; much less has he any design to 
maintain a controversy in support of it : he merely offers an apol- 
ogy for the sentiments contained in his publication, and, with 
much deference, submits to the public his views of Scripture 
truth : and, whether they be perfectly approved or not, this he 
hopes to gain from all parties, a favorable acceptance of what 
they do approve, and a candid forbearance in the points they 
disapprove. 

" This being premised, he will proceed to state the manner in 
which these apparently opposite tenets may, in his judgment, be 
profitably insisted on. 

" It is supposed by many, that the doctrines of grace are incom- 
patible with the doctrine of man's free-will ; and that therefore 
the one or the other must be false. But why so ? Can any man 
doubt one moment whether he be a free agent or not ? he may as 
well doubt his own existence. On the other hand, will any man 
who has the smallest spark of humility affirm, that he has 'made 
himself to differ ; and that he has something which he has not 



CHAP. VIII.] THE CALVINISTIC CONTROVERSY. 105 

received' from a superior power?* Will any one refuse to say 
with the apostle, ' By the grace of God I am what I am ?'f 

" Again ; as men differ with respect to the first beginnings of a 
work of grace, so do they also with respect to the manner in 
which it must be carried on ; some affirming, that God has en- 
gaged to ' perfect that which concerneth us ;' and others, that 
even St. Paul had reason to fear ' lest he himself should become a 
castaway.' But why should these things be deemed incompat- 
ible ? J Does not every man feel within himself a liableness, yea, 
a proneness to fall ? Does not every man feel, that there is cor- 
ruption enough within him to drive him to the commission of the 
greatest enormities, and eternally to destroy his soul ? He can 
have but little knowledge of his own heart who will deny this. 
On the other hand, who that is holding on in the ways of righteous- 
ness, does not daily ascribe his steadfastness to the influence of 
that grace, which he receives from God ; and look daily to God 
for more grace, in order that he may be 'kept by his power 
through faith unto salvation ?'§ No man can in any measure 
resemble the Scripture saints, unless he be of this disposition. 
Why then must these things be put in opposition to each other, so 
that every advocate for one of these points must of necessity con- 
trovert and explode the other ? Only let any pious person, 
whether Calvinist or Arminian, examine the language of his 
prayers after he has been devoutly pouring out his soul before 
God, and he will find his own words almost in perfect consonance 
with the foregoing statement. The Calvinist will be confessing 
the extreme depravity of his nature, together with his liability and 
proneness to fall ; and the Arminian will be glorifying God for all 
that is good within him, and will commit his soul to God, in order 
that 'He who has laid the foundation of his own spiritual temple, 
may also finish it.'|| 

* 1 Cor. iv. 7. t 1 Cor. xv. 10. 

t " Benhadad might have recovered from his disease, though God had decreed that by 
Hazael's device, he should die of it ; (2 Kings viii. 10.) So we may (for aught that there 
is in us) die in our sins, though God has decreed that he will save us from death. In 
both cases the decree of God stands ; but the possibility of the event, as considered in it- 
self, remains unaltered. Neither our liableness to perish prevents the execution of God's 
decree; nor does his decree alter our liableness (in ourselves) to perish." 

§ I Pet. i. 5. 

II Zech. iv. 9. — "A circumstance within the Author's knowledge reflects so much light 
upon this subject, that he trusts he shall be pardoned for relating it. 

"A young minister, about three or four years after he was ordained, had an opportu- 
nity of conversing familiarly with the great and venerable leader of the Arminians in 
this kingdom ; and, wishing to improve the occasion to the uttermost, he addressed him 
nearly in the following words : ' Sir, I understand that you are called an Arminian ; and 
1 have been sometimes called a Calvinist ; and therefore I suppose we are to draw dag- 
gers. But before I consent to begin the combat, with your permission I will ask you a 
few questions, not from impertinent curiosity, but for real instruction.' Permission being 
very readily and kindly granted, the young minister proceeded to ask, ' Pray, sir, do you 
feel yourself a depraved creature, so depraved, that you would never have thought of 
turning unto God, if God had not first put it into your heart. V — ' Yes,' says the veteran, 
' I do indeed.' — ' And do you utterly despair of recommending yourself to God by any- 
thing that you can do ; and look for salvation solely through the blood and righteousness 



106 THE CALVINISTIC CONTROVERSY. [CHAP. VIII. 

" Doubtless either of these points may be injudiciously stated, 
or improperly applied. If the doctrines of Election and Predesti- 
nation be so stated as to destroy man's free agency, and make him 
merely passive in the work of salvation, they are not stated as 
they are in the Articles and Homilies of our Church, or as they 
are in the Holy Scriptures. On the other hand, if the doctrines of 
free-will and liableness to final apostasy be so stated as to rob God 
of his honor, and to deny that he is both ' the Author and the Fin- 
isher of our faith,' they are equally abhorrent from the senti- 
ments of our Established Church, and from the plainest declara- 
tions of Holy Writ. 

" The Author humbly apprehends, that there is a perfect agree- 
ment between these different points ; and they are equally saluta- 
ry or equally pernicious, according as they are properly or impro- 
perly applied. If, for instance, on hearing a person excuse his own 
supineness by saying, 'I can do nothing, unless God give me his 
grace ;' we should reply, ' This is true ; it is God who alone can 
give you either to will or to do' — what would be the consequence ? 
we should confirm him in his sloth, and encourage him to cast all 
the blame of his condemnation upon God himself. But if we 
should bring before him the apparently opposite truths, and bid 
him arise and call upon God ; we should take the way to con- 
vince him, that the fault was utterly his own, and that his destruc- 
tion would be the consequence, not of God's decrees, but of his 
own inveterate love of sin. 

" Let us suppose, on the other hand, that a person, having 
' tasted the good word of life,' begin to boast, that he has made 
himself to differ, and that his superiority to others is the mere re- 
sult of his own free-will: if, in answer to him, we should immedi- 
ately descant on our freedom to do good or evil, and on the pow- 
ers with which God has endued us for the preservation of our 
souls, we should foster the pride of his heart, and encourage him, 
contrary to an express command, to glory before God :* where- 
as, if we should remind him, that 'by the grace of God we are 
what we are,' and that all must say, ' Not unto us, O Lord, not 

of Christ V — 'Yes, solely through Christ.' — ' But, sir, supposing you were at first saved 
byChrist, are you notsomehow or other to save yourself afterwards by your own worksl' 
— 'No; I must be saved by Christ from first to last.' — ' Allowing then that you were first 
turned by the grace of God, are you not in some way or other to keep yourself by your 
own power V — 'No.' — ' What then, are you to be upheld every hour and every moment 
by God, as much as an infant in its mother's arms 1' — ' Yes; altogether. 1 — ' And is all 
your hope in the grace and mercy of God to preserve you unto his heavenly kingdom V — 
' Yes ; I have no hope, but in him.' — ' Then, sir, with your leave, I will put up my dag- 
ger again; for this is all my Calvinism; this is my election, my justification by faith, my 
final perseverance: it is, in substance, all that I hold, and as I hold it : and therefore, if 
you please, instead of searching out terms and phrases to be a ground of contention be- 
tween us, we will cordially unite in those things wherein we agree: 

" The Arminian leader was so pleased with the conversation, that he made particular 
mention of it in his journals; and notwithstanding there never afterwards was any con- 
nection between the parties, he retained an unfeigned regard for his young inquirer to 
the hour of his death." 

* 1 Cor. i. 29. Rom. iii. 27 



CHAP. VIII.] THE CALVINISTIC CONTROVERSY. 107 

unto us, but unto thy name be the praise,' we should lower his 
overweening conceit of his own goodness, and lead him to ac- 
knowledge his obligations to God. 

" Let us illustrate the same in reference to the two other doc- 
trines we mentioned, namely, the perseverance of the saints, 
and our liableness, in ourselves, to 'make shipwreck of the faith.' 
Suppose a person say, 'I need not be careful about my conduct;' 
for ' God has begun the good work within me, and has engaged 
to perform it till the day of Christ:' if we were to begin extolling 
the covenant of grace, and setting forth the truth of God in his 
promises, we should countenance his error at the very time that 
he was turning the grace of God into licentiousness. But if we 
should warn him against the danger of being given over to a rep- 
robate mind, and of perishing under an accumulated load of guilt, 
we should counteract his sinful disposition, and stimulate him to 
flee from the wrath to come. 

"On the other hand, if a humble person should be drooping and 
desponding under a sense of his own corruptions, and we should 
spread before him all our difficulties and dangers, we should 
altogether ' break the bruised reed, and quench the smoking flax :' 
but if we should point out to him the fulness and stability of God's 
covenant; if we should enlarge upon the interest which Christ 
takes in his people, and his engagements that ' none shall ever 
pluck them out of his hand ;'* it is obvious, that we should admin- 
ister a cordial to his fainting spirit, or (as God requires of us) we 
should ' strengthen the weak hands, and confirm the feeble knees, 
and comfort the fearful heart.' 

" These sentiments may perhaps receive some confirmation 
from the conduct of the Apostle Paul. In administering the word, 
he consulted the state of his auditors, and apportioned to them 
either ' milk or strong meat,' according to their ability to digest 
and improve it.f In reference to this we may say, that the doc- 
trines of human liberty, and human frailty, together with the other 
first principles of Christianity, are as milk, which those who are 
yet ' babes in Christ,' must have set before them : but that the 
doctrines of grace, or ' the deep things of God,' are rather as 
strong meat, which none can digest, unless they have grown to 
some stature in the family of Christ, and 'had their spiritual sen- 
ses long exercised in discerning good and evil ;'J and that, as 
strong meat, which would nourish an adult, would destroy the 
life of an infant ; and milk that would nourish an infant, would be 
inadequate to the support of a man oppressed with hard labor ; 
so it is with respect to the points which we have been considering. 
Or, if we may be permitted a little to vary this illustration, the one 
sort of truths are as food proper to be administered to all ; where- 
as the other are rather as cordials for the support and comfort of 
those who need them. 

* John x. 27, 28. t 1 Cor. iii. 1, 2. i Heb. v. 12—14. 



108 THE CALVINISTIC CONTROVERSY. [cHAP. VIII. 

" In a word, there seems to be a perfect correspondence be- 
tween God's works of providence and grace : in the former, ' he 
worketh all things according to the counsel of his own will,' yet 
leaves men perfectly free agents in all that they do ; so in the 
latter, he accomplishes his own eternal purpose both in calling, 
and in keeping, his elect ; but yet he never puts upon "them any 
constraint, which is not perfectly compatible with the freest opera- 
tions of their own will. 

" The Author well knows that these doctrines may be, and alas ! 
too often are, so stated as to be really contradictory. But that they 
may be so stated as to be profitable to the souls of men, he hopes 
is clear from the illustrations that have been just given.* 

" He trusts he shall be pardoned if he go yet further, and say, 
that in his judgment, there not only is no positive contradiction in 
this statement, but that there is a propriety in it, yea, moreover, 
a necessity for it, because there is a subserviency in these truths, 
the one to the other. God elects us ; but he carries his purpose 
into effect by the free agency of man, which is altogether influ- 
enced by rational considerations. So also he carries on and com- 
pletes his work in our souls, by causing us to feel our proneness 
to apostatize, and by making us cry to him daily for the more 
effectual influences of his grace. Thus, while he consults his own 
glory, he promotes our greatest good, in that he teaches us to 
combine humility with earnestness, and vigilance with composure. 

" The Author would not have troubled the reader with this 
apology, were it not that he is exceedingly desirous to counter- 
act that spirit of animosity, which has of late so greatly prevailed 
against those who adhere to the principles of the Established 
Church. Not that he has himself any cause to complain : on the 
contrary, he has reason to acknowledge, that his former volume 
met with a far more favorable reception from the public than he 
ever dared to expect. But he would wish his work to be brought 
to this test — Does it uniformly tend 

"to humble the sinner? 
" to exalt the saviour ? 
"to promote holiness?" 

" If in one single instance it lose sight of any of these points, 
let it be condemned without mercy.f But, if it invariably pursue 

» " Many have carried their attachment to system so for, that they could not endure to 
preach upon any passage of Scripture that seemed to oppose their favorite sentiments; 
or, if they did, their whole endeavor lias been to make the text speak a different language 
from that which it appeared to do. In opposition to all such modea <>t" procedural it is 
the Author's wish in this preface to recommend a conformity to the Scriptures themselves 
without any solicitude ahout systems of man's invention. Nor would anything under 
heaven he more grateful to him than to see names and parties buried in eternal oblivion, 
and primitive simplicity restored to the Church." 

t " By this expression the Author means, that such is his abhorrence of every prin- 
ciple which militates against any one of the points referred to, that he conceives it almost 
impossible that a word should fall from his pen, which, if candidly interpreted, can be 
justly said to contradict them." 



CHAP. VIII.] AFFECTIONATE ADVICE TO A YOUNG MINISTER. 109 

these ends, then let not any, whatever system they embrace, 
quarrel with an expression that does not quite accord with their 
views. Let them consider the general scope and tendency of the 
book : and, if it be, as he trusts it is, not to strengthen a party in 
the Church, but to promote the good of the whole ; then let 
smaller differences of sentiment be overlooked, and all unite in 
vindicating the great doctrines of Salvation by Grace through 
Faith in Christ." 



The two following letters, though of an earlier date, are in- 
troduced here to illustrate the character of the private advice 
Mr. Simeon was accustomed to give to his younger brethren in 
the ministry, and to exhibit the affectionate interest with which 
he never ceased to regard them in their various spheres of labor 
and trial. 

" I greatly desire to hear from you ; what reception you have 
met with ? What trials you find ? How you are enabled to with- 
stand them ? What is the frame of your mind ? and whether, 
while you are ' in weakness and fear and much trembling,' you 
still find your soul increasingly strengthened to war a good war- 
fare ! for till I hear from you, I do not know w T hat in particular 
to say to you : I can only speak in general terms. Doubtless, I 
may judge in some measure of the feelings of your heart by what 
I have so often felt in my own : that sometimes you seem deter- 
mined to live for God, and for him only : that at other times, 
through the influence of outward temptations or inward corrup- 
tions, you seem to halt : and thus that you are maintaining a daily 
conflict. But if my dear friend will open his mind freely and 
fully, I will endeavor, with God's permission, to do the same on 
my part. Many affectionate inquiries are made after you by your 
friends at Cambridge, and I may add, many earnest prayers are 
poured out for you before God. You too, no doubt, are often 
remembering us at the throne of grace : and Oh ! that God may 
answer our mutual intercessions by pouring out upon us all a more 
abundant supply of grace and peace. All here desire their Chris- 
tian love to you, and greatly long to hear of- your advancement 
in the divine life. 

" My dear friend, walk close with God : it is the only way to 
be either safe or happy : live retired — read much — pray much — 
abound in all offices of love — shun the company that may draw 
you aside — seek the company of those from whom you may re- 
ceive edification in your soul — be dying daily to the world — con- 
sider yourself as a soldier that is not to be ' entangled with the 
things of this life, in order that you may please Him who hath 
chosen you to be a soldier :' finally, ' be faithful unto death, and 
Christ will give thee a crown of life.' " 



110 AFFECTIONATE ADVICE TO A YOUNG MINISTER. [cHAP. VIII. 

" We have truly been partakers both of your joys and sorrows ; 
nor have Mr. Lloyd or Mr. Ramsden been at all backward to 
sympathize with their much-esteemed friend. Often do we all 
talk of you, and bear you on our minds at the throne of grace ; 
and often are we comforted in the thought, that you are helping 
us forward by your prayers for us. Your difficulties are only 
such as might be expected, at your first coming to a town where 
you have been so long known. It is natural to suppose that they, 
who remembered you gay, would still wish you to participate their 
pleasures ; nor will their hopes of keeping you in their shackles 
be diminished by anything you say from the pulpit ; they have 
been so long used to see an opposition between the precepts and 
the practice of ministers, that they do not even consider a 
worldly pleasurable life as inconsistent with our profession. But, 
blessed be God that you have been enabled in some good measure 
to withstand their solicitations : your taking of a decided part at 
first will keep you from a multitude of snares ; and your zeal in 
establishing family prayer will assuredly bring down the divine 
blessing upon your soul. Only see in how glorious a manner 
God displayed his love to Abraham, and the reason he assigned 
for so doing, Gen. xviii. 17, 19 : this surely may encourage you 
to proceed. Reproach, indeed, will be the return which your 
zeal will meet with from your friends ; but, one who did not 
speak at random, has said that he ' esteemed the reproach of 
Christ as greater riches than all the treasures in Egypt.' Such 
too will you find it, if you can only take up the Cross. It is our 
great aversion to the Cross that makes it burdensome : when we 
have learned to glory in it, we have found the philosopher's stone. 
When we are enabled to say with Paul, ' most gladly will I 
rather glory in my infirmities that the power of Christ may rest 
upon me ; therefore / take pleasure in infirmities, in reproaches, 
in necessities, in persecutions, in distresses for Christ's sake ;' 
when, I say, we are like-minded with Paul in this respect, we 
have learned to explain a more difficult riddle than ever Samson's 
was. But, till we have been taught this lesson, nothing can be 
done to any good purpose ; we shall neither save ourselves nor 
them that hear us. It is remarkable that our Lord has laid this 
as the threshold, which we must pass, in order to follow him one 
single step ; ' if any man will be my disciple, let him deny him- 
self, and take up his cross, and follow me ;' and again, ' he that 
saveth his life shall lose it :' and again, ' he that hateth not father.' 
&c. &c. And shall this appear unreasonable or hard ? surely 
not ; see with what he prefaced this observation : (Matt. xvi. 
21 — 23.) ' From that time forth began Jesus to show unto his 
disciples, how that he must go unto Jerusalem, and suffer many 
things of the elders and chief priests, and scribes, and be killed,' 
&c. It is with this view that the Evangelist tells us in v. 24 : 
* Then said Jesus unto his disciples, If any man will come after 



CHAP. VIII.] AFFECTIONATE ADVICE TO A YOUNG MINISTER. Ill 

me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross and follow me.' 
Let us therefore be followers of Christ, and 'not of the world, 
even as He was not of the world.' His example alone were 
enough to animate ; but we have more, incomparably more. 
All our hopes of salvation are founded, if I may so say, on this : 
all our prospects of usefulness in the ministry depend on this : all 
the comfort of our souls in this life is intimately connected with 
this : that is to say, we cannot hope to enjoy present or future 
happiness ourselves, or to bring others to happiness, unless we 
give ourselves wholly to these things, and ' study to approve our- 
selves unto God as workmen that need not to be ashamed.' But 
on the contrary, if we be faithful stewards, and good soldiers of 
Jesus Christ : what may we not expect ? what peace shall we 
possess, even the peace that passeth all understanding ! what 
blessings shall we communicate, even such as are of more value 
than ten thousand worlds ! and what glory shall we inherit in 
the day when it shall be said, 'Thou hast been faithful in a few 
things, be thou ruler over many things !' But the grand comfort of 
all is, that our God shall be glorified m us ; and that He who shed 
his blood for us, shall by our means see of the travail of his soul. 
Well, my dear brother, go on ; faint not, neither be weary ; for in 
due season thou shalt reap if thou faint not. Christ has promised 
us grace sufficient for us : let us therefore wait upon Him, and we 
' shall renew our strength, and mount up with wings, as eagles ; we 
shall run and not be weary, we shall march onward and not faint.' 
" Mr. Lloyd and myself are at present rather in trying circum- 
stances, being under the necessity of opposing the wishes of the 
provost and the whole college : you will remember us therefore 
before our common Father, who, I doubt not, will carry us 

through I should have been glad to have met you at 

Mr. Venn's ; but as I can only make one visit, I think it best to 
go there in the spring ; especially as I understand you are under 
the necessity of coming to college soon for a few days : it will 
give me most unfeigned pleasure to see you, and to converse with 
you, about these glorious subjects, which are to be our meditation 
and our delight to all eternity. That they may be daily more 
and more precious to your soul, is the ardent wish and continual 
prayer of your most affectionate friend, C. Simeon." 



It is of great importance that the infirmities of eminent servants 
of God should ever be faithfully recorded ; in order that we may 
learn what trials and conflicts they had to endure, and how they 
gained ' power and strength to have victory against the devil, the 
world, and the flesh.' Thus shall we be the more led to magnify 
God for his grace bestowed upon them, and at the same time de- 
rive comfort and hope for ourselves, when endeavoring to subdue 
our own besetting sins. Amongst other infirmities, acknowledged 



112 INFIRMITY OF TEMPER. [cHAP. VIII. 

already at the commencement of this memoir, it may be observed 
that Mr. Simeon was much tried at times by a certain irritability 
of temper, which was doubtless not a little aggravated by occa- 
sional attacks of the gout. No one however could be more sensi- 
ble of the evil than he was himself; and never was any one more 
ready to confess and deplore his failings. Occasionally these 
outbreaks would almost provoke a smile, from the nature of the 
incidents out of which they arose. The following is an instance 
exemplifying these traits of character. Mr. Edwards in a letter 
to the editor describes the scene as he witnessed it. " You know 
how particular our friend was about stirring the fire; and there 
was another greater infirmity of his, of speaking at times, as if he 
were very angry, about mere trifles. We were one day sitting 
at dinner at Mr. Hankinson's, when a servant behind him stirred 
the fire, in a way so unscientific, that Mr. S. turned round and hit 
the man a thump on the back, to stay his proceedings. When he 
was leaving me, on horseback, after the same visit, my servant 
had put the wrong bridle upon his horse. He was in a hurry to 
be gone, and his temper broke out so violently, that I ventured to 
give him a little humorous castigation. His cloak-bag was to fol- 
low him by coach ; so I feigned a letter in my servant's name, 
saying, how high his character stood in the kitchen ; but that they 
could not understand, how a gentleman, who preached and prayed 
so well, should be in such passions about nothing, and wear no 
bridle upon his own tongue. This I signed ' John Softly,' and 
deposited it in his cloak-bag. The hoax so far succeeded, that at 
first he scarcely discovered it; but it afterwards produced these 
two characteristic notes." 

The first is to 'John Softly :' — 

" April 12, 1804. 

" I most cordially thank you, my dear friend, for your kind and 
seasonable reproof. I feel it to be both just and necessary: and 
will endeavor with God's help to make a suitable improvement of 
it. If it do not produce its proper effects, I shall be exceedingly 
thankful to have a second edition of it. I trust your 'precious 
balm will not break my head ;' but I hope it will soften the spirit 
of your much indebted friend, 

"Chas. Proud and Irritable." 

The second is to Mr. Edwards : — 

" My very dear Friend and Brother, — 

" You have no occasion to think of apologies : for I have day 
and night thanked God for you, and prayed for blessings on your 
head, and watched and prayed against my besetting sin, or rather, 
against one out of a thousand of my besetting sins. I know and 
feel that 1 am extremely blamable on the side you referred to ; 
but in spite of all my wishes and endeavors, if I am not much 



CHAP. VIII.] HIS ACKNOWLEDGMENT OF IT. 113 

jpon my guard, I fall again and again into the same sins. Natu- 
ram expellas furcd tamen usque recurret. If I could but put 
rratid instead of furcd, I would knock his adage on the head. I 
lope, my dearest" brother, that when you find your soul nigh to 
jod, you will remember one who so greatly needs all the help he 

jan get Our poor brother, Mr. Crowder, had his 

iuneral sermon preached last night. The church was as full as 
t would hold : and I hope God was in the midst of us. On the 
lay you receive this, (for I am too late for the post this evening, 
Friday,) I shall (d. v.) be preaching my mission sermon from 
I Chron. xxix. 17, 18. If somewhat of the same spirit appear 
imongst us as was seen on that occasion, we shall have reason to 
rejoice. On Wednesday next I am going to town; I have some 
iharity sermons to preach, and expect to be detained there till 
Whit-sunday. This is not pleasant to me ; but I will endeavor to 
mprove my time, as God shall enable me. Give my kindest, best 
ove to my dear sister. I told her what a privilege I felt it, to be 
suffered to give friendly admonitions : and would not both heaven 
md earth cry out against me, if I were not thankful for a monitor ? 
Dearest brother, God alone knoweth how corrupt I am. It is not 
'or nought that I wonder at the mercy of being out of hell. Go 
:>n, (but without apologies,) and cease to be faithful to me, when I 
sick at you for it, or when, if I rise against reproof at the time, I 
io not humble myself for it afterwards with shame and sorrow of 
leart : or rather, never cease, whether I receive it well or ill ; but 
f you be not a savor of life to me, — be, however reluctantly, a 
savor of death. With earnest prayers that all your love may re- 
turn an hundred fold into your own bosom, I remain yours, most 
affectionately, C. S." 

" Saturday. I open this again to entreat that, if John's mind 
was hurt by my conduct, you will tell him, that I earnestly beg 
his pardon, and am sorry for what I have said to him." 



We must now return to the narrative. The loss Mr. Simeon 
had sustained by the early removal of his honored coadjutor, Mr. 
Sowerby, was ere long to be supplied by the services of one, 
whose praise is in all the churches. During the period of Mr. 
Sowerby's labors at Trinity Church, a student of St. John's Col- 
lege had become a regular attendant there, who the next year 
(1801) was about to attain the same honors as senoir wrangler, 
and afterwards to discharge the sacred duties of the ministry in 
the same church. 

Henry Martyn had for some time been deeply impressed by the 

preaching of Mr. Simeon ; and amidst the labors and anxieties 

almost inseparable from the preparation for a high degree, he had 

found the unspeakable importance of unremitted attention to his 

8 



114 HENRY MARTYN INTRODUCED TO HIM. [CHAP. VIII. 

spiritual progress. " The chief cause under God of his stability 
at this season," writes Mr. Sargent,* " in those religious principles, 
which by Divine grace he had adopted, was evidently that con- 
stant attendance, which he now commenced on the ministry of 
Mr. Simeon, under whose truly pastoral instructions, he himself 
declares, that he gradually acquired more knowledge in divine 
things." It was during the summer vacation of this year that 
their acquaintance became more intimate. " Having long listened 
with no small degree of pleasure and profit to Mr. Simeon as a 
preacher, he now began to enjoy the happiness of an admission 
to the most friendly and unreserved intercourse with him ; and 
was in the habit of soliciting and receiving on all important occa- 
sions his counsel and encouragement." In the course of the fol- 
lowing year his thoughts appear to have been for the first time 
directed to the idea of entering upon the arduous and holy work 
of a Christian missionary. " The immediate cause of his deter- 
mination to undertake this office, was hearing Mr. Simeon remark 
on the benefit which had resulted from the services of a mission- 
ary in India : his attention was thus arrested, and his thoughts 
occupied with the vast importance of the subject." For another 
year he was continually engaged in the contemplation of this 
great work ; and by dilligent ' attendance to reading, to exhorta- 
tion, to doctrine,' he prepared himself for the solemn rite of ordi- 
nation. This he received at Ely, Oct. 22, 1803, and immediately 
commenced his pastoral duties as Curate of Trinity Church, un- 
dertaking also the charge of the small village of Lolworth in the 
neighborhood. What must have been Mr. Simeon's consolations 
in the ministry at this period, enjoying as he now did the rare 
privilege of the devoted affection and invaluable co-operation of 
two such friends as Thomason and Martyn ! This happy trium- 
virate however was not long to continue. Mr. Martyn was soon 
to leave his native shores for ever, and to have the deeply-cher- 
ished desires of his soul at length gratified by an appointment to 
missionary labor in India. On Wednesday, April 3, 1805, he 
went to Mr. Grant's, and found that the question about his obtaining 
a chaplaincy had that day been agreed to. The following morn- 
ing he returned to Cambridge, to take leave of the University and 
his beloved flock. His Journal gives us the touching narrative of 
his few remaining days there. ' At night was at church, when, 
almost for the first time, I observed Mr. Simeon's manner, and 
conceived great admiration of him as a preacher ; supped with 
him alone afterwards : he prayed before I went away, and my 
heart was solemnly affected. 0th. Passed most of the morning 
in the fellows' garden ; it was the last time I visited this favorite 
retreat, where I have often enjoyed the presence of God. 7th. 
(Sunday.) Preached at Lolworth on Prov. xxii. 17; very few 
seemed affected at my leaving them, and those chiefly women. 

♦ Life of Martyn. 



JHAP. VIII.] HIS FAREWELL SERMON. 115 

\n old farmer of a neighboring parish, as he was taking leave of 
ne, turned aside to shed tears ; this affected me more than any- 
hing. Rode away, with my heart heavy, partly at my own cor- 
uption, partly at the thoughts of leaving this place in such gen- 
iral hardness of heart. Yet so it hath pleased God, I hope, to 
eserve them for a more faithful minister : prayed over the whole 
'f my sermon for the evening, (at Trinity Church,) and when I 
ame to preach it, God assisted me beyond my hopes ; most of 
he younger people seemed to be in tears : the text was 2 Sam. 
ii. 28, 29. Took leave of Dr. Milner : he was much affected, 
nd said himself his heart was full. Mr. Simeon commended me 
o God in prayer, in which he pleaded among other things, for a 
icher blessing on my soul. He perceives that I want it, and so 
o I. Professor Farish walked home with me to the college gate, 
nd there I parted from him with no small sorrow. 8th. My 
oung friends in the University, who have scarcely left me a mo- 
ment to myself, were with me this morning as soon as I was mov- 
ig, leaving me no time for prayer. My mind was very solemn, 
nd I wished much to be left alone. A great many accompanied 
le to the coach, which took me up at the end of the town : it was 

thick, misty morning ; so the University, with its towers and 
pires, was out of sight in an instant.' On the 10th of July he 
rent to Portsmouth ; where, amongst other attached friends, who 
ad come to offer him their last tokens of regard, he had the great 
onsolation of finding Mr. Simeon. The society and support of 
lis his spiritual father he enjoyed to the last ; and from him he 
earned, to his exceeding comfort, ' that their flock at Cambridge 
itended, on the day of his departure, as far as it could be ascer- 
ained, to give themselves up to fasting and prayer ;' whilst, ' as 

memorial of their unfeigned affection,' they had sent him a sil- 
er compass, to be of use to him in his journeyings ' through the 
packless desert.' 'Mr. Simeon,' he writes, 'read and prayed in 
tie afternoon, thinking I was to go on board for the last time ; 
lr. Simeon first prayed, and then myself. On our way to the 
hip, we sung hymns. The time was exceedingly solemn, and our 
earts seemed filled with solemn joy, 14th. (Sunday). Friends 
ame on board early ; I read and preached on Matt. v. 2 — 4, to 
tie ship's company, passengers, soldiers, &c. Dined ashore. On 
ur return in the evening, Mr. Simeon read and preached. (There 
fas the utmost attention, and one of the officers was in tears.) 1 
rent ashore with them in the evening, much against my will. 
Ve were enlivened and refreshed in our spirits as we sung hymns 
y moonlight on the water. 15th. Mr. Simeon read 1 Peter i. 
nd I prayed with some degree of solemnity. 16th. The cora- 
lodore called at the inn to desire that all persons might be awaked, 
s the fleet would sail to-day ; in consequence of which we went 
nmediately after breakfast to the quay, to go aboard in the pur- 
er's boat : after waiting five hours, Mr. Simeon took his last leave 



116 HENRY KIRKE WHITE. [cHAP. VIII. 

of me in the most affecting manner.' Early the next morning he 
was 'awakened by the signal-gun from the commander of the 
convoy, and found when he got up' that the whole fleet were under 
weigh ; they came however to anchor two days after at Falmouth. 
From thence Mr. Martyn writes to his beloved friend, who had 
accompanied him to the ship, and whose face he should now see 
no more : — ' It was a very painful moment to me when I awoke 
in the morning after you left us, and found the fleet actually sail-* 
ing down the Channel. Though it was what I had anxiously been 
looking forward to so long, yet the consideration of being parted 
for ever from my friends, almost overcame me. My feelings were 
those of a man who should suddenly be told, that every friend he 
had in the world was dead. It was only by prayer for them that 
I could be comforted ; and this was indeed a refreshment to my 
soul, because by meeting them at the throne of grace, I seemed 
again to be in their society.' 

In the summer previous to his leaving Cambridge, Mr. Martyn 
had been introduced to a young man of rare genius and piety, 
whom Mr. Simeon had been anxious to commend to his regard, 
and to place at his college. The warmest sympathy in behalf of 
this extraordinary young student had already been felt by all who 
knew the touching history of his early life ; whilst the highest ex- 
pectation had been formed of his future career, in consequence of 
his matchless talents and industry. Every academical distinction, 
whether classical or mathematical, was considered to be easily 
within his reach. But the highest attractions of Henry Kirke 
White in the view of Mr. Martyn were the loveliness of his charac- 
ter and the fervor of his piety. Here indeed he found 'a kindred 
spirit with himself;' and consequently Mr. Martyn 'took the live- 
liest interest in his behalf, and used his utmost endeavors to facil- 
itate his entrance upon that course at college, which afterwards 
proved so brilliant and so transient.' Through Mr. Simeon's 
counsel and kind promise of assistance, Kirke White was at 
length enabled, amidst all his difficulties, to indulge the long- 
cherished hope of entering the University. ' I can now inform 
you,' he writes, July 9, 1804, to his generous friend and biographer, 
Mr. Southey, ' that I have reason to believe my way through col- 
lege is clear before me. From what source I know not ; but 
through the hands of Mr. Simeon I am provided with £30 per 
annum ; and while things go on so prosperously as they do now, 
I can command £20, or £30 more from my friends, and this, in 
all probability, until I take my degree.' According to Mr. Sime- 
on's advice he had consented to defer his coming to college for a 
year, and was placed under the tuition of Rev. Mr. Grainger, of 
Wintringham, that he might be the better prepared to enter on 
that career of honor, which appeared to open so brightly before 
him. In consequence of this delay he lost the advantage, he had 
fondly looked forward to, of the society and friendship of Mr. 



CHAP. V1II.J BENEFIT RECEIVED FROM MR. SIMEON. 117 

Martyn ; who was gone from the University, before he came into 
residence. But he found in Mr. Simeon all the tenderness and 
solicitude, which a kind and wise father could bestow upon a 
beloved son. And besides the regard and sympathy he met with 
from him in private, he had the benefit of his public ministry, 
which he appears to have highly valued. ' Mr. Simeon's preach- 
ing,' he says, ' strikes me much.' And well did he profit by those 
faithful instructions. What he had learned to esteem as a privi- 
lege of the first importance to himself — the opportunity of hearing 
sound and earnest sermons — he cordially commended to those 
nearest and dearest to him. ' It is well for you,' he observes to 
his sister, ' that you can still enjoy the privilege of sitting under 
the sound of the Gospel ; and the wants of others, in these re- 
spects, will, perhaps, teach you how to value the blessing. All 
our comforts, and almost all our hopes here lie at the mercy of 
every succeeding hour. Death is always at hand to bereave us 
of some dear connection, or to snatch us away from those who 
may need our counsel and protection.' Alas ! how soon did he 
realize the truth of his own remarks. ' The seeds of death were 
in him, and the place, to which he had so long looked on with 
hope, served unhappily as a hot-house to ripen them.' His unri- 
valled talent had placed him, after his first college examination, at 
the very head of his year ; and through the kindness of his tutor, 
Mr. Catton, he was provided with additional help to prosecute his 
fatal studies during the ensuing summer. With rare delicacy he 
now determined to relinquish the aid he had been permitted to 
draw from Mr. Simeon. ' I have of course signified to Mr. 
Simeon,' he writes, ' that I shall have no need whatever of the 
stipend which I have hitherto received through his hands. He 
was extremely kind on the occasion, and indeed his conduct 
towards me has ever been fatlierly. It was Mr. who al- 
lowed me £20 per annum, and Mr. Simeon added £10. He 
told me that my conduct gave him the most heartfelt joy ; that I 
was so generally respected, without having made any compli- 
ances, as he understood, or having, in any instance, concealed 
my principles. Indeed, this is a praise which I may claim, 
though I never conceived that it was at all an object of praise. 
I have always taken some pains to let those around me know my 
religious sentiments, as a saving of trouble, and as a mark of that 
independence of opinion, which, I think, every one ought to assert : 
and as I have produced my opinions with frankness and modesty, 
and supported them (if attacked) with coolness and candor, I 
have never found them any impediment to my acquaintance with 
any person whose acquaintance I coveted.' Not many weeks 
after he had penned this truly Christian letter to his brother, he 
fell before the resistless progres of that wasting malady, which 
his intense study had so fearfully quickened : and on Sunday, Oc- 



: 



118 mr. thomason's desire for missionary labors, [chap. VIII, 

tober 19, 1806, he entered into rest, exchanging his earthly honors 
for an incorruptible and unfading crown. 

The departure of Henry Martyn to a foreign land rekindled a 
desire in Mr. Thomason, which he had strongly felt before, to 
engage in missionary labors among the heathen. In the spring 
of 1805 Mr. Simeon had gone to London, to communicate with 
Mr. Grant upon the subject ; but at that time there was no open 
ing to the East Indies, 'where it had been thought most advisable 
for him either to accompany or to follow Henry Martyn.' Still 
he by no means relinquished the idea of yet enjoying the privilege 
of following his beloved friend. The desire was strengthened by 
his having lately written a review, which had led him to consider 
the zeal and devotion of Wesley and Whitfield in their Saviour's 
service. In reference to this he wrote to his mother, March 6, 
1805: — ' The reading the life and labors of these excellent minis- 
ters fills me with admiration of their zeal, and with shame that I 
am such a blank in creation. My sphere is contracted, and I 
long for a more extensive field of labor. God has given me an 
education and a spirit, I trust, which might render me far more 
useful in the Church than I now am. Where my present thoughts 
will lead me, I know not ; but I look round upon this lovely spot 
with all the indifference of a man who would, with the greatest 
cheerfulness, part with all, if a situation of greater usefulness 
however laborious, should offer itself. Here I am ; Lord, what 
wilt thou have me to do V Deeply trying must have been this 
season of suspense to the sensitive heart of his affectionate mother. 
In reply to a letter of hers on the subject, Mr. Simeon expresses 
himself with his usual tenderness and Christian feeling. 

" Your letter fills me with deep concern, and I am extremely 
anxious to remove, as far as possible, the load from your mind. 
To convey on paper all that I have to say, would be tedious. I 
have judged it better, therefore, to set off instantly, for the pur- 
pose of making known to you everything that has arisen, and pre- 
cisely as it has arisen ; and at the same time, to mention some 
circumstances, which, in all probability, will operate to prevent 
the execution of the plan your son proposed when he saw you last. 
From the beginning I have endeavored to yield to no bias, but to 
suggest everything as it occurred to my mind. I have in this 
respect manifested disinterestedness, at all events; for next to 
yourself there certainly is no person living, who would feel his 
loss so much as I. Indeed, I can scarcely yield to you in this 
particular ; for though your sensibilities are beyond all compari- 
son more exquisite than mine, and your bereavement would be 
more pungent, your habits of life would remain the same ; whereas 
mine would be wholly changed. 1 should lose not only a dear 
friend, but the friend with whom I live in daily habits of commun- 
ion : the friend that is as my own soul. I know no loss that 
would come so near to my feelings, or leave such a blank in my life. 



CHAP. VIII.] LETTER TO MR. VENN. 119 

Should I be called to bear the loss, I hope that grace will be 
given me suitably to improve it. I trust that you also, if such an 
event should take place, will be enabled to adopt the resolution 
of a widowed lady, who lost her only three children, one after 
the other, in quick succession, ' I see that God is determined to 
have my whole heart, and so he shall !' " 

Amidst all the deep and affectionate interest he had been wont 
to take in the affairs of his beloved Martyn and Thomason, there 
was no diminution in his attachment and love to his earliest and 
most endeared friends — the Venns. m 

" To Mr. Venn. 

"K. C, 12 Dec. 1S05. 

" I have long intended to acknowledge the receipt of 
the sermon which you were so kind as to send me, and which I 
consider as a valuable token of your regard. To say how much 
I was pleased with it, would be only to say the same as hundreds 
have said before : and therefore I shall be silent upon that head. 
I came to Clapham about three months ago, with an express in- 
tention to call upon you and thank you ; but the gentleman with 
whom I was, could not possibly spare time, on account of his 
having been delayed elsewhere beyond his expectation. 

" A little time ago I went to preach at Everton : and, accord- 
ing to custom, consecrated the time when I was in view of 
Yelling Church to the special remembrance of those who ought, 
both for their father's sake and their own, to be ever most dear 
to me. I began with your dear and much-honored father ; 
blessing and adoring our God for all that He had done for him, 
(the various gifts, talents, &c.,) and all that He had done by him 
(at Clapham, Huddersfield, &c.) for all the comfort and benefit 
I had derived from his instruction and example ; for his peaceful 
and happy end ; and finally, for that state of glory to which he 
has long since been exalted. 

" I then proceeded to offer up my poor thanksgivings for you ; . 
for the graces and gifts with which He has mercifully endowed 
you; for the little family with which He has blessed you: for' 
the use He has made of your ministry ; for the increased life and 
energy with which He has favored you by means of your late;, 
heavy afflictions ; and to my thanksgivings I added my poor 
prayers for still richer and more abundant blessings, that all which 
God has already done for you may be only as the drops before 
the shower. I then endeavored to remember your dear children, 
and to implore all needful blessings upon their heads. Then I 
went on to Mrs. Elliott and her husband, and their married 
daughter and all their children: I endeavored to bless God for 
having given her so pious a husband, and so lovely a family ; and 
above all, for her advancement and progress in the divine life; 
and entreated of God a continuance and increase of all spiritual 



120 LETTER TO MR. VENN. [CHAP. VIII. 

blessings to every individual amongst them. Next, I strove to 
bless and magnify my God for his exceedingly rich blessings 
bestowed on your sister Jane : that He had ' chosen her in the 
furnace of affliction,' and so abundantly compensated by spiritual 
health, what He has been pleased to withhold from her in respect 
of bodily health. I blessed his name in particular for giving her 
such a meek and quiet spirit, such a tender love to the poor, and 
for making her such an inestimable blessing to your little family. 
I then endeavored to pray that her invaluable life might be pre- 
served to you. and that as her bodily strength decayed, her in- 
ward man might be progressively advanced in strength ; and 
that her peace, both living and dying, might flow down like a 
river, &c. Nor was I altogether forgetful of dear Ruth,* for 
whose peace and happiness, in these her latter days, I wished to 
render suitable thanks to her God and my God, to her Father 
and my Father. Lastly I came to your dear sister Kitty, for 
whose supports and consolations, I strove to render my poor 
tribute of praise and thanksgiving ; and I besought the Lord for 
her, that her strength might ever be according to her day ; and 
that her children might prove a comfort to her, and follow her 
truly amiable and laudable example. 

" In short, the ground whenever I pass over it, appears to me 
to be consecrated ground : the spire, as soon as ever it comes in 
sight, says to me, Sursum Cor da : and as long as it continues in 
sight, I consider it as my duty to spend my whole time in remem- 
bering those, by whom I trust I am also sometimes remembered ; 
and in interceding for those, whom I ever think of with most un- 
feigned affection, yourself and family. 

" I could have found it in my heart to write to you while the 
impression of these things was upon my mind ; but I did not like 
to speak so much about myself: nor should I do it now, were it 
not that I am sending you a sermon of my own, and am there- 
fore necessitated to scribble a few lines of introduction to it. 

"The sermonf seems to have made more stir and impression 

* Ruth Clarke, for thirty years a faithful servant of Mr. Venn. An interesting ac- 
count of her has been published by Rev. H. Venn, in a small tract, entitled, ' The single 
Talent well employed.' 

t This sermon, entitled "The Churchman's Confession," was preached before the 
University, December 1, 1805, from the text 2 Cor. i. 13, " We write none other things 
unto you, than what ye read or acknowledge." It called forth a letter from Dr. Pear- 
son, master of Sidney College, and Christian Advocate, dated June 4, lbOO, which he 
addressed to to the editor of the "Orthodox Churchman's Magazine." The character 
of Dr. P.'s strictures may be gathered from his introductory remarks. — " Had Mr. .Simeon 
employed himself in comparing the conduct of Christians in general with the terms of 
the Confession, as it stands in our Liturgy, with the view of convincing men how far 
they shall fall short of their duty, and for the purpose of exhorting them to a greater de- 
gree of diligence in performing it for the future, this specimen of his labors would have 
been as creditable to his judgment, as it unquestionably is to his eloquence and piety. 
There arc many passages in his sermon, which, if considered in this view, and made use 
of to this purpose, would be well deserving the attention of every reader. But, as this 
comparison is instituted and pursued with the evident design of supporting the unfounded 



£HAP. VIII.] LETTER TO MR. THOMASON. 121 

than any of my sermons, (some have said, more than altogether,) 
the ground I feel is tenable against the whole world ; and there- 
fore I have spoken the more boldly. O that God may be pleased 
to bless it to the conviction and conversion of many ! 

" Give my kindest love to all your family, and believe me, my 
dear friend, most affectionately yours, 

"C. Simeon." 

At the beginning of 1807, Mr. Simeon's strength had become 
so impaired by over-exertion, and his voice was so feeble, that he 
was compelled to reduce for a season his ministerial duties ; and 
to devolve on Mr. Thomason an important part of the service, in 
which he had so greatly delighted. 

" I wish you to prepare to stand up in Trinity Church on Sun- 
day evening ; in the morning I wish to preach, whatever may be 

the state of my body, because it may be that but I forbear. 

This only I will say, that my soul is joyful in the prospect of suf- 
fering, as well as doing, the will of God. I do find I am get- 
ting nearer to God ; and I do believe I shall get great good to my 
soul from this interval of leisure. What if the Lord should be 
saying, ' Set thine house in order.' I bless his name, that I am 
glad to receive that saying from him, and to address myself to 
that work. I feel truly thankful to God that I shall have nothing 
to do on the fast-day but to spend it in humiliation and prayer." 

notions, entertained by Evangelical or Calvinistlc divines, of the total corruption of 
human nature, and of justification or salvation by faith only as opposed to obedience, with 
which notions the Confession has just as much to do, as it has with the doctrine of train- 
substantiation, or purgatory, or any other creation of the human fancy, I cannot con- 
ceive, that it is calculated to answer any purpose either of truth or utility ; unless in- 
deed it be to expose the weakness of the cause, which is attempted to be so defended." 



CHAPTER IX. 

Diary during his indisposition— Thoughts on cessation from Duty — First Sunday at 
Lynn — Remarks on Fasting — Residence in London — Visit to Mr. Newton — Mr. Rob- 
inson's and Mr. Cecil's sermons — Mr. Wilberforce's prayer— Mr. Clayton— Calumnies 
of Flower— Letter from the Bishop of Ely — On Christian Love — Lady Mary Fitzger- 
ald — On an unpleasant rumor — Efforts on behalf of his Brother — Mr. Fry's preaching 
— Passion-week — Awakening effect of the Liturgy— Opposition to Missionaries — Ser- 
vices of Females — Duties of Children to Parents — Journey to Cornwall — On religious 
affections — Dr. Hawker — Truro and St. Michael's Mount — Miss Grenfell — Letter 
from Henry Martyn — Mr. Simeon's thoughts on Marriage — Letter to Mr. Venn — Dr. 
Fearon — Letter to Mr. Edwards — Mr. Thomason's affectionate advice — Letter to his 
Parishoners. 



1807. 

DIARY BEGUN AT LYNN. 

''Saturday Evening, Feb. 21, 1807. ■ 
" Having found my strength gradually decreasing, I determined, 
with the advice of different friends, to lay aside all ministerial 
labor for a season, and to seek, by air and exercise, the recovery 
of my former vigor. It was at first my intention not to begin 
my vacation till after Easter ; but daily experience proved the 
expediency of beginning it as soon as possible. I therefore fixed 
the first week in March for its commencement. Being by this 
means prevented from attending the meeting of ministers in the 
spring, I paid a visit to my Lynn friends for four days. Whilst 
I was there, I received a most affectionate letter from Mr. Thoma- 
son, signed also by Mr. Preston and Mr. Yeates, desiring me to 
prolong my stay here, and to perform no duty, either on the Sab- 
bath, or the fast day, on 25th instant. This was very contrary to 
my intentions; but the weakness which I felt in my chest and my 
voice, inclined me to acquiesce : and the sudden change of wea- 
ther, to frost and snow, was an additional inducement. Since I 
have been here, I have found that even to engage in family prayer 
twice in the day is. notwithstanding the utmost care in speaking 
low, a greater exertion than my voice will bear. I feel therefore 
that God in his providence is calling me to silence : and as he 
suffered his highly-favored servant St. Paul to be repeatedly con- 
fined, for two whole years together in prison, and thereby re- 
duced him to the necessity of exchanging his public ministry for 
private instruction, so I hope it is in order to promote some gra- 
cious ends, that he is now calling me to suspend the labors which 
I have till lately followed, without one Sabbath's intermission, for 



CHAP. IX.] THOUGHTS ON FASTING. 123 



above twenty-four years. I know indeed and feel that he might 
justly lay me aside, as a vessel wherein he has no pleasure ; but 
I humbly hope that this dispensation will be in mercy to my soul ; 
and that God is giving me more leisure for reading, meditation, 
and prayer. That I may second the intentions of his providence, 
I purpose, during this interval of relaxation, to keep 

A DIARY, 

that I may the more carefully observe what benefit accrues to me 
from this affliction. And I am not without hope, that this pur- 
pose of mine is, as proceeding from my God, a token for good ; 
and that it will be attended with many salutary effects to my soul. 
May God enable me to state my feelings with sincerity, and keep 
me from yielding to vanity and hypocrisy, which find too much 
scope for exercise in records like these." 



" Sunday, Feb. 22. I was not without some comfort in my private devotions. The 
thought that my whole ' life was but an hand-breadth,' and that so large a part of it was 
passed, was delightful to me. In the family prayer I felt some enlargement ; and was 
joyful afterwards in the thought, that, without any allowed backwardness in me to min- 
isterial engagements, I had a Sabbath to spend solely in the exercise of personal duties. 
At the chapel (St. Margaret's) I found the prayers sweet to my soul; and was devoutly 
occupied in them almost the whole time: but the sermon, though a good sermon, (on 
] Thess. iv. 1,) and well delivered, (according to the general notion of delivery,) had no 
effect, and made not the least impression on me. Doubtless this was my own fault ; but 
yet I cannot help ascribing it much to the mode of delivering written sermons, for I was 
lively in my own soul in a more than ordinary degree, and well disposed to hear an ex- 
hortation to abound in holy duties; but the solemn sameness of the delivery, (unrelieved 
by any occasional relaxation of more familiar address, or any animated, energetic address 
to arrest the mind and inflame the soul,) deadened my attention, and left me not only 
unimpressed, but almost uninstructed. For want of more rapidity in connecting the 
beginning and end of the sentences, I lose the sense of them; or, if I comprehend them 
ever so clearly, I remain unaffected by them. I cannot but think, it a great pity, that a 
minister, well qualified to preach extempore, should still adhere to written sermons. He 
possesses all the qualifications that are necessary to make a most distinguished and use- 
ful preacher; and that in a very eminent degree ; extensive knowledge, deep acquaint- 
ance with the heart, a clear, strong voice, a commanding manner, a tender and affection- 
ate spirit, an ardent love to souls, and a most unfeigned desire to approve himself to God. 

In the afternoon Mr. preached on, ' Add godliness.' He opened our 

duty to God from that compendium in our Catechism, and then applied it. His sermon 
was judicious; and his manner was somewhat easier than in the morning: but still it 
confirmed the sentiments expressed above. I had not (which, alas ! is seldom the case 
with me in an afternoon) any drowsiness ; and for this 1 thank my God : happy should 
I be never to feel it any more in the time of divine service ; but my mind was not spirit- 
ual : nor was I devout in prayer. On the whole, I had great cause for humiliation ; and 
I beg of God that I may bow before him as a most unprofitable servant. 

Wednesday, Feb. 25. Fast-day. I wished much to keep this day holy to the Lord. 
In every point of view — as laid aside from work, and suspended as it were from my office, 
it became me to humble myself, and I was entirely at liberty to detach my mind from 
everything that was foreign to that duty. I have always judged it inexpedient for a min- 
ister to fast, because he is thereby in danger of unfitting himself for his work; but my 
neglect of it on other occasions laid a tenfold obligation on me to consecrate this day to 
God in fasting as well as prayer. In my morning devotions I was tolerably comfortable, 
but not able to humble myself as I could wish. In the family prayer my spirit was much 
enlarged ; and a blessing seemed to descend on all of us. At the chapel 1 could not get 
my soul engaged in the prayers as I ought. 

Friday, March 6. Set off to London with a view to an entire cessation from work. I 



124 MR. WILBERFORCE. [cHAP. IX. 

think I got stronger by means of my journey to Lynn : and I am convinced T got good to 
my soul. I doubt whether I ever spent ten days together more profitably with respect to 
my own soul. I enjoyed, on the whole, more communion with God than usual; and 
there was more of an unction upon my own spirit. On last Sunday, March 1st, I was 
much helped in preaching upon Phil. i. 27, though I have often been more impressed in 
administering the Lord's Supper. The late reproofs to my people have been attended 
with a good effect ; their love to. me seems to increase more and more ; and their good 
wishes for my recovery have been very refreshing to my soul. The leave I took of many 
was very affecting, particularly of my dear friends at Shelford. 

Saturday, March 7. My brother went to the Isle of Wight, whither he had not been 
for five months, and left me with the use of his carriage, &c. These matters are so well 
understood between us, that we are both of us at ease about going or coming. This is 
very pleasant, as neither of us is any restraint upon the other My soul was com- 
forted in the prospect that this new era of my life will bring with it the richest blessings 
to my soul. I found the word and prayer sweet unto me, but I did not get much into 
the work of intercession. I received a very kind and sympathizing letter from Mr. Venn, 
who had heard of my weakness, and announced his intention of coming to see me. I 
walked a little in Finsbury Square, and then returned to wait for him; but he did not 
come. I dined alone ; and then went to Mr. Newton's : he was up in his bedroom, and 
in a very feeble state. He sat in a great chair, and flannel was thrown over his feet, legs, 
and thighs. He was not able to carry any liquid to his lips, but was fed as a child. He 
did manage to eat a piece of cake with his own hand. His intellects are almost entirely 
gone; he did not know me, till I told him my name; and even then scarcely seemed to 
notice me, in consequence of his own feebleness of mind and body. 

Sunday, March 8. Could not rise by my alarum, because my rushlight was gone out, 
and I could not well disturb the family. But in the morning I was very comfortable, 
enjoying somewhat of God's presence. I went to Mr. Cecil's. Mr. Robinson of Lei- 
cester preached, from Matt, vii., ' By their fruits ye shall know them,' and the whole 
passage. He was masterly in showing that we were all by nature corrupt trees, and 
must be made good trees by regeneration, before we can bring forth any fruit that is 
good ; and that a tree, though it occasionally have some blighted fruit, may be on the 

whole good In the afternoon I heard Mr. there. It was a very poor 

attempt at extempore speaking. In the evening Mr. Cecil preached on Matt. xiii. four 
last verses. He showed that however excellent the truth was, and however confirmed 
by miracles, pride, prejudice, and unbelief would counteract it. He observed, that there 
was a privy council, at which Pride presided, and Prejudice and Unbelief were members ; 
Truth was arraigned at their bar, and condemned. On the whole, I think I should have 
spent my day more profitably, if I had had more retirement. Private duties are the life 
and soul of religion. 

Monday, March 9. Called at Mr. Hoare's and saw him, and Wm. and Chas. Pro- 
ceeded to Mr. Wilberforce's, where I saw Mrs. W. and the Dean, and Mr. Babington, 
whom I congratulated on having such a son. Dined at Mr. Cecil's, and went to the 
Eclectic, where the subject was, ' What are the just bounds of typical interpretation ?' 
Mr. Venn was there, and expressed all the kindness imaginable. 

Tuesday, March 10. I bless God that my desires after Him continue, and, I hope, in- 
crease. The attention which Mr. V. showed me appears a call from God to spend the 
Passion-week with him. I am bent, with God's help, on improving that solemn week 
to the uttermost ; and it may please God, perhaps, that I may be a little helpful to him 
and his family. I shall account this no little blessing. 

Wednesday, March 11. Mr. Sargent and Mr. John Thornton called upon me. I 
dined at Mr. Pearson's and enjoyed some sweet conversation with him. I drank tea at 
Mr. Wilberforce's. He looked better than I have ever seen him. He took an affectionate 
interest in the state of my health. I did not come away till after their evening prayers. 
Mr. W. read a prayer. We all continued on our knees a considerable time before he 
began. This had a sweetly solemnizing effect. He read the prayer with singular pro- 
priety, in a low and natural tone. 

Thursday, March 12. I have been reading the Scriptures with pleasure and profit, 
and bless God, who does not refuse me access to him in prayer. I feel truly thankful 
for that caution, ' Let him that thinkcth he standoth, take heed,' &c. I long to have a 
holy fear of offending God, and a jealousy over myself, le6t, after all my privileges, I ruin 
my soul by sin, 1 Cor. ix. 24. to x. 12. About one o'clock I walked to Highbury Place, 
having had no exercise since I came to town. I found Mr. and Mrs. Clayton, with two 
of their sons and daughters, at home, and spent a very pleasant and profitable hour with 
them. Our hearts were full of love to each other ; and I came away thankful for having 
breathed in so sweet an atmosphere. On my return, I found a note from the Bishop of 



chap, ix.] mr. Cecil's preaching. 125 

of Ely. The occasion was this : I yesterday received a letter from Mr. Audley, giving 
me an extract from Mr. Flower's new publication, wherein he speaks of me as an itine- 
rant preacher in unlicensed places, setting at defiance all order and discipline ; and ex- 
presses his wonder that the bishop do not compel me to give up my church. I sent the 
letter immediately to the bishop, informing him of the former charges of Mr. Flower 
against me, and telling him that I should pass by this, as I had done all the rest, in silent 
contempt. I desired him also, if in company with the Bishops of London or Lincoln, to 
inform them also of the falseness of the charge, lest they should be deceived by the ef- 
frontery with which it is adduced. The bishop sent me back Mr. A.'s letter the next 
day, with a polite note of his own, wherein he approves of my 'contempt of his detrac- 
tions :' — ' persuaded as I am that your zeal is regulated with that prudence, which is the 
best security against malevolent writers.' 

Friday, March 13. My soul was exceeding joyful in my God all the day. In the 
evening Mr. Thomason called upon me, and we were very much comforted in our short 
interview. 

Saturday, March 14. When reading 1 Cor. xiii. this morning, I asked myself, ' How 
I should act towards Mr. and Mrs. Edwards and Mr. and Mrs. Thomason,' and regretted 
that the same spirit did not animate me towards every other person. I began to pray for 
our provost, and Mr. Flower, and Mr. Twiss, the grocer. I apprehend that the best 
mode of understanding the nature and extent of Christian love, is to consider what dis- 
positions we show towards the dearest objects of our affections, and to put every human 
bein<r in their place. At one I visited Mr. and Mrs. Steinkopff, who were as full of love 
as ever. I then went to Lady Mary Fitzgerald. More kindness I never expect to see 
exercised out of heaven. She had heard of my indisposition (but in an exaggerated 
way,) and her tender sympathy and prayers to God for me quite overcame me. What 
am I, that God should be so gracious to me, and give me such dear and loving friends 1 
Verily, converse with such is a foretaste of heaven. Would to God that I felt that hu- 
miliation which such unmerited favor ought to generate within me ! 

Richard dined with me ; and I got half an hour's profitable conversation with him on 
the subject of economy and religion. He was a good deal impressed when I parted 
with him. 

Sunday, March 15. Was, on the whole, comfortable in reading and prayer, and par- 
ticularly so during the whole morning prayer at Mr. Cecil's chapel ; they appeared to 
me so full, so rich, so apposite, that I felt satisfied with them as with marrow and fatness. 
Mr. C. preached with considerable animation on Zaccheus, Luke xix. 4, 5. In the 
evening I heard Mr. C. again upon Psalm iv. 3. On the whole, the effect of Mr. C.'s 
sermons seems to be to strike the imagination and to please. There is much point, but no 
flow. He wounds with an arrow ; but does not close and wrestle with men, or draw 
them by persuasive arguments. I think some other preachers more likely on the whole 
to convert souls, but few more likely to instruct and please. I was remarkably alive and 
attentive at both times, so as almost to have lost my wonted stupidity." 

An absurd but unpleasant rumor having been reported to him, 
which he immediately replied to and silenced, — he writes thus : 

"Tuesday, March 17. It is a great mercy to have the testimony of one's own con- 
science under a false accusation ; and it is good to commit to paper those things which 
would distract the mind : for now, whether I ever show that statement or not, it is ready 
as a complete vindication of my conduct. 

Between sleeping and waking this morning my mind was filled with strange and filthy 
imaginations, and I had sense enough to try to think of something else : but recollecting 
that religious and holy thoughts had scarcely ever prevailed to cast out evil from my 
mind, I set myself to think of this statement of facts ; which through the goodness of 
God soon engaged my mind, and relieved me from my wicked and distressing thoughts, 
How humiliating is it, that a little matter, which affects my character, should have 
greater effect than all the wonders of redemption ! but so it is ; and this is not the first 
time I have found it so. 

Wednesday, March 18. My brother Ned returned from the Isle of Wight by a night- 
coach. He is full of kindness : from dinner to bed-tirne I had much conversation with 
him. I wished to show him the defects that are in all his charitable actions, on account 
of the want of a principle of love to God, and on account of the self-complacency to 
which they administer. But I could not fasten anything on his conscience. 

Saturday, March 21. This evening too I got a great deal of useful conversation with 
my brother Ned. I strove to convince him that all his good deeds were of no value in 



126 PASSION WEEK. [cHAP. IX. 

the sight of God, for want of a religious principle ; and that they even increased his 
danger, on account of their appearing to supersede the necessity of real godliness. He 
received it kindly ; but I could not prevail upon him to become a stated hearer of Mr. 
Crowther's at Christ Church. Nevertheless I am not without a hope that God will give 
a blessing to what was spoken to him. 

Sunday, March 22. I am now going to Mr. Cecil's church, (Ned is gone to St. 
Paul's.) and I hope I shall meet my God there. I feci as if it were my earnest desire to 
enjoy him more, and serve him better. After service I went to Mr. Wilberforce's, and 
accompanied him and Mrs. W. and Miss Bird to the Lock. Mr. Fry preached a very 
sensible and good sermon on ' He that winneth souls is wise :' and he delivered it well. 
I do not know the preacher that I should prefer to him. But I think if he had not 
preached a written sermon there would have been more effect. Perhaps the time (viz. 
afternoon) was a disadvantage both to him and the congregation. Afterwards I dined 
with Mr. W. On the whole our time was pleasantly and not unprofkably spent. 

Monday, March 23. Dined at Lady Cath. Murray's and met Mr. Robinson, &c. 
Went to the Eclectic, when my present was given them by Mr. Cecil, and kindly ac- 
cepted by them. The subject was, ' Tlie peculiar dangers of ministers, and how to avoid 
them.' It was a long and profitable discussion. 1 mentioned to them Mr. Flower's 
calumny, and the bishop's answer to mine respecting it. 

Thursday, March 26. Through mercy, I slept well; but my spirit was not alive, either 
in the family, or afterwards in private. I endeavored to call to mind my former sins, 
and the mercy which I obtained in this week twenty-eight years ago: but I was heavy 
and stupid, and unable to get nigh to God. 

Friday. March 27. My expectations were not altogether realized. I had set my 
heart on having a day of peculiar solemnity ; but, from a variety of circumstances, my 
soul was not so much alive as I had hoped it would be. At church I had a little enjoy- 
ment of the prayers; but not much of the sermon. 

Saturday, March 28. Still but little life. 

Easter Sunday, March 29. My mind, on the whole, was comfortable in the recollec- 
tion of the mercy vouchsafed to me on this day twenty-eight years ago. I felt myself 
happy and thankful, that the peace which then flowed into my soul, had never been en- 
tirely lost: and that I was as much bent as ever on the securing of the prize of my high 
calling. Mr. R. read the prayers with somewhat less formality than before, and preached 
a full and instructive sermon on, 'The Lord is risen indeed.' Could he but adopt more 
ease and familiarity in the pulpit, his discourses would makctenfold more impression : but 
the dignity of the pulpit, as it is called, proves a sad obstacle to the edification of his peo- 
ple ; they evidently hear as if they heard not. At the Lord's table my soul was much 
refreshed. I assisted him in administering the cup. 

Monday, March 30. After having spent a pleasant and profitable time with Dr. Fea- 
ron, I set off with him on foot, and walked to Clapham, where I called on Mr. Stephen ; 
and then proceeded to Deptford, where I met Mr. and Mrs. Thomason. This was an un- 
looked-for pleasure ; as Mr. T. had said nothing of coming up again so soon. We were all 
happy together, exceeding happy ; and after dinner. we went to Mr. Hardcastle's, where 
we met Mr. Hill, who was to preach that evening his anniversary sermon at Greenwich 
Chapel, this being Easter Monday. When they all went to chapel, I walked to town. 
My brother Ned is all kindness; and I hope 1 shall yet live to see him a partaker of 
richer mercies than he has ever yet received. 

Thursday, April 2. I dined at Sir James Graham's ; he and the ladies received me 
most kindly. Our conversation was very profitable. Lady C. told me that Mr. G. (Sir 
James's brother) was awakened by the thought of that prayer in the Litany 'From ever- 
lasting damnation, good Lord, deliver us.' Dr. Fearon also told me, a few days ago, of 
another person awakened by the Liturgy. Surely the Liturgy is of more service than is 
generally imagined. 

Sunday, April 5. I felt that the Sabbath was indeed a delight. My soul rejoiced 
in God my Saviour. At Mr. Cecil's church I was not so devout in the prayers as I 
sometimes am; nor was I much impressed with the sermon ; but I find that the more I 
hear Mr. Cecil, the more I like him. At the Lord's table I found God very present with 
me; and it was delightful to me to intercede for all my friends and people. After 
church I joined Mr. Grant, who seems much depressed in spirit. He told me that Sir 
John Barlow had been forced to forbid Mr. Carey t<* mreaeh dmons the Natives for the 
present, on account of the ferment existing among them about the idea of being com- 
pelled to become Christians. This idea has become strengthened by the disturbance at 
Vellore : and enemies abroad and at home are endeavoring to use" it against the Mis- 
sionary Societies. It is melancholy to see how every effort for the salvation of our fel- 
low-creatures is resisted by persons professing Christianity. 



CHAP. IX.] ON RELIGIOUS AFFECTIONS. 127 

Monday, April 6. I dined with Mr. Cecil and went to the Eclectic ; when the ques- 
tion was, ' How many pious women best subserve the interests of religion?' The gene- 
rality seemed to think they did best by keeping at home, and minding their own busi- 
ness. My ideas did not perfectly coincide with theirs. I thought that there were 
offices, in which they might be profitably employed, provided they were discreet, and 
did not neglect their own proper callings. On the whole, I do not think we differed 
much ; but our bias was a little different : / rather leaned more to the side of visiting 
the sick, &c, and they to the keeping almost entirely at home. A similar difference of 
opinion existed in relation to a young man of twenty-four, whose parents put him first 
into the army, and then, at his request, into a government place : but have uniformly 
opposed the idea of his going to college and into orders ; and declared in a solemn and 
affectionate letter, that if he take this step, he must renounce all connection with them, 
and all hope from them for ever. Tliey thought he ought to break through all, if they 
persist in their determination. / thought that he should wait ; and that God, if he de- 
signed him for the ministry, would make his way more clear ; and that he might be as 
useful perhaps in another line, if this door were shut against him. I thought that, 
against a plain positive duty, the parents have no power whatever ; but that, when 
there is no express line marked out by God, we should not set ourselves against the de- 
cided will of our parents, especially while we are living in a state of dependence upon 
them. 

Thursday, April 9. Felt happy in my soul, and desirous of living more to God. 
Time is passing, and eternity approaching. O that in my journey which I am to begin 
to-morrow I may have the presence of God ! I received letters from Mr. Martyn and 
Mr. Brown, and went to Mr. Hoare's to read them to him. How kind are Mr. and 
Mrs. Offley ! They make that trip on purpose to receive me ; and I pray God it may 
be for their good. It is as a servant of God, and a spiritual helper, that they receive 
me ; and I trust that He, for whose sake their kindness is shown to me, will make them 
ample recompense. 

Friday, April 10. The long-looked-for day is arrived. In the morning I rose joyful 
in the Lord, and very desirous to have the blessing of God upon my journey. I com- 
mitted myself and my friends to Him, with an assured hope that he would be with us, 
and prosper our intercourse with each other. At eight I set off; and took up my fellow- 
traveller at Ely-place. After we got through town I prayed, and Mr. E. read part of the 
Epistle to the Colossians ; and my soul was much refreshed. I regretted that I could 
not give full scope to my feelings in conversation ; and that the weakness of my voice 
prevented me from prosecuting the subjects to the extent I wished. I confess, I think 
we all suffered loss by my not being able to converse; for my soul was much alive; and 
the remainder of the day was comparatively dull. However, it was a rich mercy to ex- 
perience so much of His presence as we did. And we shall have abundant reason to be 
thankful, if we are enabled to pass every day as well." 

The Diary then proceeds with brief notices of his journey, and 
of the various places and persons seen by the way. At length 
Mr. S. returns to the record of his spiritual state. 

" Thursday, April 16. N. B. Being rather hurried for time, I have not lately said 
much about my spiritual state ; but I have been highly favored of the Lord for several 
days. Sometimes indeed I have been as dull and stupid as ever; but frequently, and in 
an unusual degree, my spirit has rejoiced in God my Saviour. Doubtless the elevation 
of my joy has arisen in part from a flow of animal spirits ; but I hope and trust, that 
there has been something more than nature in it. My brother E. is a little disposed to 
undervalue the exercise of the affections, from an idea that they are stirred up by human 
efforts, and are likely to give us a mistaken apprehension of our state. Hence he labors 
rather to suppress than to excite the fervor of his affections ; but if we can ' rejoice even 
with joy unspeakable and glorified,' I think it desirable to do so ; provided we preserve 
a becoming jealousy respecting the abuse of our affections in a way of enthusiasm or of 
pride." 

The Journal then records their route through Sidmouth, Ex- 
mouth, Totness, Plymouth. 

"Sunday, April 19. At Mr. Hitchin's in morning; in the afternoon went to Dr. 
Hawker's. The Doctor read prayers well, though with some eccentric starts; and he 



128 VISIT TO MISS GRENFELL. [CHAP. IX 

pweached on 2 Cor. iii. 18. Mr. E. and myself were in perfect astonishment at his volu- 
bility of tongue and strength of voice. He dwelt much on the glory of Christ, and spoke 
many excellent things; but there was no particular order, or affinity to the text; so that 
though we admired much that we heard, we could not carry much away. He observed 
that the Commandments were written on our allarpieces, in order to remind people that 
Christ was the end of the haw for righteousness unto them that believe. Being apprised 
that Mr. E. and myself were intending to stay the evening service, he invited us to tea, 
and we had a profitable conversation with him. (After describing the great peculiarities 
in his manner of conducting the evening service, Mr. S. adds.) After all, there was more 
to admire in some respects, and to disapprove of in others, than I ever saw or heard 
before. His reading and preaching, if divested of eccentricity, would be excellent ; and 
at all events, he is well calculated to attract attention, and to do good ; though I fear he 
is the means of promoting a very bad spirit, and not a little error amongst the greater 
portion of his hearers." 

They then proceed to St. Austell and Truro, where Mr. S. 
says, " We remembered with gratitude to God that blessed man 
Mr. Walker." They at length reach the Land's End. 

" Saturday, April 25. From the Land's End I wrote to Mr. Preston, sitting in the 
carriage. We returned to Penzance to dinner ; and called at Marazion in our way to 
Helston. The sun shone bright ; and the view of Penzance, Marazion, St. Michael's 
Mount, and the whole bay, was exceedingly grand and beautiful. Miss G. kindly accom- 
panied us to St. Michael's Mount. Mr. E. and myself went over the house and on to the 
top of the tower; at one corner of which is a stone-chair, on which some people are fool- 
hardy enough to sit; and on which if a woman sit, it is said that she shall ever afterwards 
rule her husband; and in truth, if she have courage enough for the one, there must be few 
men who can prevent the other. With her mother's leave Miss G. accompanied us to Col. 
Sandys'; when I had much conversation with her on Mr. Martyn's affair. She stated to 
me all the obstacles to his proposals; first, her health; second, the indelicacy of her go- 
ing out to India alone on such an errand ; third, her former engagement with another 
person, which had indeed been broken off, and he had actually gone up to London two 
years ago to be married to another woman; but as he was unmarried, it seemed an 
obstacle in her mind : fourth, the certainty that her mother would never consent to it. 
On these points I observed, that I thought the last was the only one that was insur- 
mountable; for that, first, India often agreed best with persons of a delicate constitu- 
tion; e. g. Mr. Martyn himself and Mr. Brown. Second, it is common for ladies to 
go out thither without any previous connection : how much more therefore might one 
•go out with a connection already formed ! Were this the only difficulty, I engaged, with 
the help of Mr. Grant and Mr. Parry, that she should go under such protection as should 
obviate all difficulties upon this head. Third, the step taken by the other person had set 
her at perfect liberty Fourth, the consent of her mother was indispensable; and as 
that appeared impossible, the matter might be committed to God in this way : if her 
mother, of her own accord, should express regret that the connection had been pre- 
vented, from an idea of her being irreconcilably averse to it, and that she would not stand 
in the way of her daughter's wishes; this should be considered as a direction from God 
in answer to her prayers ; and I should instantly be apprised of it by her, in order to 
communicate it to Mr. M. In this she perfectly agreed. I told her, however, that I would 
mention nothing of this to Mr. M., because it would only tend to keep him in painful 
suspense. Thus the matter is entirely set aside, unless God, by a special interposition 
of his Providence, (i. e. by taking away her mother, or overruling her mind, contrary to 
all reasonable expectation, to approve of it,) marks his own will respecting it." 

Mr. Simeon returns through Exeter and Bath to Reading, where 
he arrives on the day of his brother's election as member for 
that borough. 

" May 4. My brother was just setting off for town, and came in with my nephew 
Edward to see me. We were all gratified with the occurrence. 

Saturday, May 9. Having left my Diary for some time to be written from memory, I 
have made it a mere journal of common events, without noticing the frames of my mind. 
I have not had any Teal communion with God this morning, but am now left alone; 
and I hope to spend this morning profitably to my soul. 



CHAP. IX. J LETTER FROM REV. HENRY MARTYN. 129 

Sunday, May 10. In a sad stupid state. At church also I was not at all devout • 
nor was I interested by the sermon. At the Lord's table I had a little of the Divine 
presence. In the afternoon I was as stupid as before. But if I do not pray more in ref- 
erence to the ordinances, how can I hope to be blessed at them ? In the evening Mr. and 
Mrs. Marsh and myself read the Prophet Malachi together, and we had a sweet season." 

With the following entry the Diary is abruptly terminated. 

"Monday, May 11. I still cannot get nigh to God in secret. I have been reading 
the Scriptures, and attempting to pray ; but I want that divine unction which alone can 
teach me, or give a sweet savor to my soul." 



By a remarkable coincidence, at the very time apparently that 
Mr. Simeon was engaged in conversation with Miss Grenfell on 
Mr. Martyn's affair, Mr. M. was himself meditating on the same 
subject, and wrote to Mr. Simeon the following letter, renouncing 
all idea of marriage. 

(: Dinapore. April 26, 1807. 

" My dearest Friend and Brother, — 

" All your letters, eight in number, have reached me ; 
and all and every of them demand my warmest acknowledgments. 
But I think I observe, that since the notification of my wishes to 
become a married man, your letters are not so affectionate. Know, 
therefore, that I rejoice in my celibacy ; and am finally resolved 
to abide by my first determination, to be single like yourself, and 
for the same reason I trust, that I may care only for the things 
of the Lord. Your proposal, therefore, respecting some young 
lady coming out in the fleet, is highly unacceptable to me ; for 
were my regard to Miss G. at all diminished, which it is not, yet 
I am so sick of the idea of all earthly connections, so pregnant 
with sorrow, that it seems as if I could rather die than marry. 
Your ambiguous prophecy that God is providing better for me, 
than I should for myself, I interpret in this way: — God is pro- 
viding better for me, not by giving me one wife instead of another, 
but by giving me no wife at all. O ! I adore his wisdom and love 
as in all former instances of his dealings with me, so in this most 
especially, that I am once more set at liberty to devote all my 
time, money, and thoughts, to his glorious and delightful service. 

" I was rather agreeably surprised at finding you able to preachi 
again, but lament much that you have resumed so much of your 
labors so prematurely. It cannot but be that you will soon be 
laid up again. If a dry soft air be so essential to you, perhaps a 
voyage to Lisbon might be resorted to ; then you would be uader 
no temptation to speak ; or if excluded from Portugal, you have 
our permission to come to the East Indies : at all events, dearest 
sir, let the decline of so many of our chief supports be one reason, 
among others, for taking care of yourself. The changes death 
has made in your congregation affect me deeply $ yet there is 
something pleasingly solemn in recollecting my former intercourse 
with them, and following them in thought to the world to which 
9 



130 LETTER TO MR. VENN. 



CHAP. IX. 



they are gone, and about which we preached to them. Be good 
enough to mention always the older members of your societies. 
I feel grateful to Mr. and Mrs. Offley for their kind attention to 
you, and rejoice to hear of their growth in grace. I always loved 
them from the time I saw them, and have never ceased to pray 
for them every day since I left England. Very happy am I to 
hear that Dr. Fearon is become a brother in the ministry: God's 
blessing be upon him !* Cambridge being that spot in Europe 
where my thoughts linger most fondly, I turn from it reluctantly 
to India ; and first to Dinapore." 

Mr. Simeon's own views on the subject of marriage, and his 
1 determination to remain single,' may he learned from the follow- 
ing extract from a memorandum made about this time: 

" What has been my language at all times and to all persons ? 
Has it not been this ? — I should hate the University above all 
places as a married man ; but the singular way in which I have 
been called to my present post, and its almost incalculable im- 
portance, forbid the thought of my now leaving it : — therefore 1 
think I shall never marry. 

"Again — in my present situation I am quite a rich man, and 
almost as free from care as an angel ; but if I were to marry, I 
should instantly become a poor man (reducing my income one 
half, while I doubled my expenditure) : — therefore I think I shall 
never marry. 

"Again — there are but few married people truly happy in each 
other in comparison of those who are unhappy; and fewer still 
who are truly happy in their children (one who turns out ill 
depriving his parents of all the comfort they might feel in the 
others) : — therefore I think I shall never marry." 



The two following letters are inserted here out of their proper 
place, that the preceding Diary might not be interrupted. 

" To the Rev. J. Venn, "Salvador House, Bishopsgate street, 

March 10, 1S07. 

" My very dear Friend, — 

" I feel most sensibly the tender concern which you have 
expressed for my welfare, and the kind attention which you have 
shown me in my present debilitated state, and I hope that it will 
be the means of reviving the sentiments of most endeared affec- 
tion, which once glowed in our bosoms, and knit us together as 

* Dr. Fearon writes to Mr. Simeon : " I trust few days pass over my head, that I do 
not remember you. To you I owe the joy, the peace, the tranquillity I possess amidst 
a thousand cares; however many kind instructors I may have, I trust I shall ever re- 
member that you were the blessed instrument in the hands of my merciful God, in calling 
me to the knowledge of Jesus Christ my Lord. O ! may I never give you cause to M 
ashamed of me. 1 entreat your prayers that I may be kept from the power of the world, 
the flesh, and the devil; and live and die Christ's faithful soldier and servant. Believe 
me, your affectionate son in the Gospel of our Lord Jesus. — D. Fearon." 



CHAP. IX.] LETTER TO MR. VENN. 131 

David and Jonathan. In my present relaxation from all official 
duty, I am bent upon getting nearer to my God, and on obtaining 
more fitness for the service of my God on earth, or the enjoyment 
of him in heaven. I purpose, with his gracious help, that every 
hour shall be devoted to this great pursuit. I bless and adore my 
God, that I do pant after him, in a measure, as the hart panteth 
after the water-brooks ; and, (having the best possible supplies at 
home,) I feel a pleasure in this present dispensation, as calculated 
to advance the spirituality of my soul. The Passion-week I look 
forward to with more peculiar delight. It has always been with 
me a season much to be remembered, not only on account of the 
stupendous mysteries which we then commemorate, but because 
of the wormwood and the gall which my soul then tasted, twenty- 
eight years ago, and the gradual manifestations of God's un- 
bounded mercy to me, till on Easter-day I was enabled to see 
that all my sins were buried in my Redeemer's grave. From the 
time that I foresaw the necessity of ceasing from active employ- 
ment, I have purposed in my mind to spend that week with my 
very dear friend, Dr. Fearon ; because of our perfect oneness of 
heart, and because I could, with him, enjoy the most entire seclu- 
sion from company, except in those seasons when we might im- 
part to each other of that divine unction, which, in our absence 
from each other, we had obtained from heaven. But I look on 
the kindness you have shown me, as a kind of call from God to 
give you the preference, if you can give me a tolerably warm 
room to myself: having been habituated to a warm room, I feel 
that the want of it would take from that entire attention, which I 
wish to give to things that do not relate to the body. We are so 
much creatures of habit, that any considerable deviation from 
our usual modes of life, unfits us for the full enjoyment of our re- 
tired hours ; — a tinder-box, a little wood to kindle a fire speedily, 
a few roundish coals, to prevent a whole house being occupied in 
stirring and blowing the fire, are but small matters in themselves ; 
but to one who rises early, and longs to serve his God without 
distraction, they are of some importance. Give me but a warm 
room, and all my wants, (with the exception of a little bread and 
cheese,) are supplied. 

" Now I will leave it to you and to Mr. Elliott to determine, 
whether the whole of that week, from Tuesday, to the Monday 
following, be spent under your roof, or whether partly under his 
also. Were I disposed to see company, I should not dream of 
visiting you that week ; but because you must be engaged in 
your official duties, and your sister has her engagements also, I 
feel that I can enjoy solitude under your roof without appearing 
inattentive to my host. With kindest regards to your sister and 
the Elliotts, I remain your old friend, your father's friend, and 
your truly affectionate friend, C. S." 



132 LETTER TO MR. EDWARDS. [CHAP. IX. 

" To the Rev. E. Edwards. 

" March 14, 1807. 

" My dearest Brother, — 

" I am not going to answer your letter yet ; but, lest I 
forget it when I do write, I will just say, that the moment I saw 
the word ' No,' I involuntarily fetched so deep a groan, that any 
one who had been present would have thought that your letter 
had been Job's last messenger. But I have not forgot my promise l 
to acquiesce cheerfully in whatever may be deemed expedient, 
reserving however to myself a liberty, (if my hard heart pos- 
sessed sympathy enough,) to weep over the occasion of it. 

" I will also mention another thing. When I was reading in its 
course this morning,* 1 Cor. xiii., I set myself, if possible, to com- 
prehend it ; and, in order to comprehend it, I asked myself — how 
should I act towards my dear friends, Mr. and Mrs. E., and Mr. 
and Mrs. Thomason ? — If now I could feel the same disposition 
towards all persons, under all circumstances, as I do towards 
them, I should make less work for • John Softly.' But, feeling 
that my wicked heart is differently affected towards some, I began 
to pray for my enemies, particularly the two or three that are most 
violent and most inveterate. 

" Perhaps you have heard that Mr. Flower, in the first number 
of a periodical publication of his, has associated me with Dr. 
Haweis, as preaching in unlicensed places, defying all ecclesias- 
tical order, and yet determined not to relinquish my church till 
compelled to do it by my diocesan. I intended to pass it over 
in silence, as I have done all his former attacks. But two days 
ago Mr. Audley, apprehending that I had not heard of it, sent me 
the extract, and expressed his wish, thnt I would take some mea- 
sure to silence his calumnies. It struck me. that, though it would 
not have been expedient for me to have made the extract myself, 
and sent it to the bishop, (inasmuch as it would have shown too 
much anxiety, in the matter,) the sending of Mr. Audley's letter 
to him was an easy, natural step, which would evince a proper 
regard for the bishop's good will, at the same time that it would 
not argue too great a concern about it. I accordingly wrote a 
note to the bishop, informing him of Mr. Flower's former con- 
duct towards me, and guarding him against giving credit to any 
reports founded on Mr. F.'s Jacobinical malignity. The bishop 
sent me next morning, by his own servant, from Dover street to 
Salvador House, the kindest letter that I ever received from him. 
He says in it — « Had I collected the contents (of Mr. A.'s letter) 
from their original deposit, they would have excited in me no 
other sentiment, than that of concern for the anxiety and trouble 
they might occasion to you. . . . Should opportunity offer 
to vindicate your character in the quarters to which you allude, 
(the Bishops of London and Lincoln, to whom I desired him to 

* See the Diary, page 125. 



CHAP. IX.] THE BISHOP'S KINDNESS. 133 

mention the matter,) I will avail myself of it ; persuaded as I am, 
that your zeal is regulated with that prudence, which is the best 
security against malevolent writers.' Thus, you see, God has 
brought good out of evil : and the prejudice which might arise 
against all the serious young men, who are intended for the min- 
istry, is, I trust, prevented. A shield too is thus prepared against 
any future shafts, which Mr. F. may choose to point at me. 

" I could tell you more of my state of mind, but I am afraid 
of pride and boasting. I think, however, I may tell you (for I 
hope it will excite in you a spirit of thankfulness to God for me,) 
that my hopes and expectations are not disappointed. Amidst all 
that I feel to mourn over, my soul rejoices exceedingly in God 
my Saviour. I trust that this joy will be made to abound more 
and more, when you put your live coal to mine, and blow it with 
the breath of prayer. I can't help saying, O ! that my dear sis- 
ter could partake with us ! But the Lord's will be done. To 
what purpose is it to keep this letter till I have seen Dr. F. and 
Mr. V. 1 It is true, I hope to see them both on Tuesday next ; 
but I must then either write a single paragraph only, or make 
you pay double postage ; and you may as well pay for twice one, 
as for once two. Therefore you must forgive me, if, out of the 
fulness of my heart, I send you this before it catches cold. I be- 
gan it without intending to proceed, and I will finish it with a 
promise of another soon. 

" Let me then tell you a little of myself. First, in answer to 
your query, I went through my sermon without any difficulty ; 
but labored a little in the administration of the Sacrament. I 
knew that I had a long time to rest ; and I did not care, though 
I should run myself a little out of breath. I think I got stronger 
during my residence with you ; I am sure I did in spirit, and I 
think I did in body also. 

" Here I am in a large house by myself, (z. e. without my 
brother,) and with carriage and servants at my command. I see 
nobody except at dinner, having one friend, whose converse I 
prefer to that of ' the young men ;' and He comes and breakfasts 
with me, yea, and ' sups with me' also. 

" The carriage came to the door and interrupted me ; and now 
I have returned from visiting Mr. Steinkopff, and Lady Mary 
Fitzgerald ; it is just dinner-time : I must therefore close, lest 
after dinner I should not be able to get time, from company who 
letter. — Kindest love to all. — 
Yours most affectionately, C. S." 



During this season of retirement from duty at Cambridge, and 
amidst the uncertainty of his future arrangements, Mr. Simeon 
received the following affectionate letter from his devoted friend 
and fellow-laborer, Mr. Thomason. As it exhibits many pleasing 



134 ADVICE OF MR. THOMASON. [CHAP. IX. 

traits of Mr. T.'s fine character, and illustrates also the history 
of their parochial movements at this period, it is inserted here 
almost entire. 

" The Rev. T. Thomason to Mr. Simeon. 

"L. Shelford, June 2, 1807. 

" How could you be so cruel ? on opening yours, I 
thought you had sent me a prize. It looked like a suitable pres- 
ent to one who needs skeletons so much, from one who has com- 
posed so many. Such a discourse would be a novelty indeed 
from your pulpit. Let me rather keep in the good old way. But 
if I could persuade you to restrain your feelings, and hold your 
tongue, I should rejoice greatly. Under your circumstances, it 
appears to be much more advisable to exercise self-denial ; and 
if you cannot stay at the Wells, without giving vent to the fire 
that burns within you, pray, pray, pray go somewhere else. The 
experiment of twenty minutes is a gin and a trap. This is the 
way to lose, more than you can possibly gain, by the waters of 
the place. You would really pause, if if you could see all that I 
feel on the subject. But I forget that all this advice is unneces- 
sary. Your letter is dated on Sunday, when all your feelings of 
regret for your poor people were most violently excited. Doubt- 
less the sober reflection of Monday would dissipate the illusion, 
and confirm you in your resolution of keeping silence. If you 
preach, my hands will hang down beyond all expression. I now 
feel that I am laboring to some good purpose, when affording rest 
to the weary, and thus providing for the future supply of your 
church ; but, if you break a rest, the length of which, and the 
uninterruptedness of which, is so essential to a sound and perma- 
nent recovery, I am deprived of my reward, and lose my labor. 
Thanks be to God that you continue to improve ! May you re- 
turn to us in due time, thoroughly furnished for your important 
work, strong to labor, and 'like a giant refreshed with new wine.' 
Through the goodness of God I am surprisingly strengthened for 
the work that is before me. Though I feel deeply my want of 
wisdom and of ability, of power and of energy, of humble faith 
and of ardent love, and of every important qualification for use- 
fulness, yet I am endeavoring to cast myself upon the Lord, and 
seem to gather fresh strength and spirit for labor. The Lord 
helping me, and pardoning my innumerable sins and imperfec- 
tions, I am resolved to yoke myself wholly to the work during 
the summer. Some things have occurred, which will render it 

expedient for me to do more than I intended Call me 

changeable, or by what name you please, but so it is, when the 
time draws near for altering the services at Trinity, I cling to the 
afternoon service, and cannot give it up. The church was never 
so well atended as it is now in the afternoon ; and it goes against 






CHAP. IX.] ADVICE OF MR. THOMASON. 135 

me to shut the doors against so great a body of people, who flock 
to hear the Gospel. On monday last, I went to Cambridge, to 
gather all the intelligence I could from different persons, and come 
to a conclusion about the propriety of giving up the service. 

The result is, that I think the safest way is to retain it The 

secret history of the late parish-meeting is unfavorable. B. says, 
that even the church-wardens have only assented to it, because 
they thought we wished it ; and all the parishioners, with whom 

he has conversed, are uniformly against the measure There 

are two great advantages proposed by the measure, an immediate, 
and a remote one. 

" The immediate advantage of diminishing our labors is great. 
But considering all the objections, perhaps it would be better to 
bear a little temporary pressure. During the summer, I could 
undertake the two duties of morning and afternoon, and also the 
sermon in the evening — Aspland reading prayers. This is, in 
fact, no more labor laterum et vocis, than I have now : nor would 
it be more than two sermons a week; as in the afternoon there 
would be something of an exposition, not requiring much pre- 
vious preparation. Thus, God enabling us, we may pass the 
summer ; and then we should be cheered with the sight of our dis- 
abled vicar and curate, who would return to us recruited, we 
trust, with rest. 

"The remote advantage, of fixing the Gospel in the church, 
perhaps is overrated. For if you were not succeeded by a pious 
vicar, and there remained but one opportunity of hearing the 
Gospel, perhaps the church would be as much thronged in the 
afternoon as in the evening ; and the serious gownsmen would 
attend, and bring others with them. 

" On the whole, it seems to me that we should non placet the 
measure. The having discussed it will -be advantageous perhaps 
in some future emergency ; it will remain recorded in the parish- 
books ; and stand there at once for a proof of their attachment, 
and for an authority and precedent, in the event of any similar 
occurrence. 

" This subject has been much upon my mind, ever since you 
read to me your reply to them : may the Lord direct us to act for 
the best ! The conclusion from the whole is, however, very clear, 
whatever difficulties may appear in some parts of the detail, and 
that is, that God affords you an opportunity of complete rest this 
summer. We are willing to labor, and through mercy able. 
Your strength and wisdom is to sit still. I long exceedingly to 
hear of your having left Tunbridge, and count much, under God, 
upon your quiet retreat in the Isle of Wight. You will then have 
less speaking, and more sweet solitude — the prince of medicines 
in your circumstances. With Preston's company you will have 
all the society you need. One only danger will remain, viz. your 
being well too soon ; or using your voice before there is a radical 



136 mr. simeon's letter to his parishioners, [chap. ix. 

and complete recovery. Do, my dear sir, consider of what vast 
importance this is. A decided and thorough recovery may set 
you up for a course of years ; and O ! ecquid erit pretii ? Re- 
member that your presence here in summer is really not impor- 
tant ; your thorough amendment is unspeakably so. Remember 
too that I am neither burdened nor wearied. Every occasional 
pressure will be (under all the circumstances of this most impor- 
tant case) not only cheerfully, but thankfully borne. For indeed I 
prize this opportunity of labor as a rich benefit to the church, and 
am more thankful than I can express, on your account — your 
people's — my own — and the work of God at large ; and I sol- 
emnly promise to relax, as soon as ever I discover that my labors 
become injurious. Of this I have never yet had the slightest symp- 
tom. Let me hear from you soon. I wish you would shorten 
your visit at Tunbridge. I have no doubt Mr. Preston will join 
you before the commencement. Yours affectionately, 

" T. Thomason." 

Upon this Mr. Simeon writes to the church-wardens and pa- 
rishioners of Trinity Parish : — 

" Tunbridge Wells, June 10, 1S07. 

"Gentlemen, — ■ 

" I have again and again revolved in my mind your pro- 
posal, relative to the suspension of the afternoon service, and the 
transfer of the lectureship to the evening service. But while I 
am deeply impressed with a sense of your kindness, I scarcely 
know how to avail myself of it. I am unwilling to relax my exer- 
tions for the good of my parishioners, as long as there shall be 
any prospect of continuing them, without utterly destroying my 
own health. I confess I am not very sanguine in my expectations 
of ever being able to prosecute my work upon my former scale 
of exertion ; but as nothing is impossible with God, I think it desi- 
rable to suspend all further consideration of this matter, till full 
experience shall have evinced, that no alternative remains, but 
either to contract my labors, or entirely to sink under them. 
While it shall please God to preserve my life and strength, I trust 
I shall be enabled, through his grace, to improve them for you : it 
is for your sakes chiefly that I value them ; and when they fail, it 
will be an unspeakable comfort to me that they have been worn 
out in your service, and in the service of my God. 

" With many thanks for your kind solicitude respecting me, and 
with earnest prayers for your eternal welfare, I remain, gentle- 
men, 

" Your most affectionate Pastor, 

" And willing servant for Christ's sake, 

"C. Simeon." 



CHAPTER X. 

Remarks of Mr. Preston — Mr. Simeon's treatment of his Curates — His Sunday even- 
ings — Letter to Mr. Lloyd — Comfort in his Brother Edward — Thoughts on Prayer — 
Letters to Dr. and Mrs. Ring— On the loss of Friends — The death of a faithful Servant 
— And placing a Girl in service— Mr. Simeon's continued Debility — Letter to his Pa- 
rishioners — Discontinues the Afternoon Service — Sanction for the Evening Service — 
Resolution of the Vestry — Extract from Fuller about the Lectureship — Mr. Thoma- 
son's appointment to India — His Departure — Mr. Simeon accompanies him on his 
Voyage — Acuteness of his feelings at parting — Mr. Thomason's Shipwreck — Letter to 
Mr. Simeon — His characteristic Reply — Mr. Thomason's Review of the Event — Re- 
marks of Mr. Simeon — Clerical meetings at Shelford — Mr. Preston's account of them — 
Mr. Simeon's description to Dr. Ring. 



1808—1809. 

An important trait of Mr. Simeon's character, noticed by Mr. 
Preston, " was the delight with which he observed the spiritual 
progress and growing usefulness of other ministers, even when 
there might seem to be a temptation to the feeling of jealousy, as 
if another were rising to supersede himself. On such occasions 
he would say, with evident joy and sincerity, 'he must increase; 
I must decrease.' This truly Christian feeling was manifested in 
a striking manner on his return to Cambridge from the Isle of 
Wight. During his residence there, and for some time before, his 
friend and curate Mr. Thomason, who had previously performed 
only a subordinate part in the ministrations at Trinity Church, 
had been called out to the vigorous exercise of all his powers in 
the work of the ministry. Through the grace of God he had 
been enabled to rise to the occasion. No one, who remembers 
his sermons at Cambridge during that year, when Mr. Simeon 
was for the most part disabled from duty, will be backward to 
acknowledge, that his improvement in the course of a few months 
was extraordinary- There was at that time a richness and ful- 
ness in Mr. T.'s discourses, such as was not always found in Mr. 
Simeon's. This devoted servant of Christ, who loved his Lord 
with all his heart, and was thankful, for His sake, either 'to be 
abased or to abound,' was much struck and delighted, on his re- 
turn, with what he saw and heard from his beloved colleague. 
After hearing him preach, he turned to a friend and said, 'Now I 
see why I have been laid aside ; I bless God for it.' 

" The generous and affectionate feeling which he habitually 
cherished, and on suitable occasions manifested, towards those 
who have successfully stood to him in the relation of curates, is 



138 TREATMENT OF HIS CURATES. [CHAP. X. 

gratefully remembered by every one of them. Considering that 
the term curate — honorable as it is, and elsewhere attached to 
the office of the principal — is commonly regarded in this country 
as implying inferiority of rank, he was disposed to discard it. 
' Not my curate] he would say, ' my brother.'' * Now, my brother, 
which part of the duty shall I take V The privilege formerly en- 
joyed by these gentlemen, of supping With him in private, after 
the conclusion of the evening service on the Lord's-day, has been 
spoken of by more than one of them, as peculiarly delightful and 
refreshing. So congenial were the duties of that holy day with 
the temper and taste of his renewed soul, that he generally ap- 
peared at the close of the day to be invigorated, rather than ex- 
hausted, by them. ' I am an eight-day clock,' said he ; ' now I am 
wound up for another week.' His prayers on these occasions (for 
he always closed with prayer) were, it may be presumed, some 
of the least reserved of his supplications addressed to the throne 
of grace. A dignitary of the Church, who was once present, re- 
marked to the curate, in returning, how much he had been af- 
fected with the deep humiliation indicated by Mr. Simeon's 
prayers, particularly with the confession (taken from Bishop Be- 
veridge, but which appeared to be new to him), that our very 
tears need to be washed in the atoning blood of Christ." 



During the season of his retirement from public duties, Mr. 
Simeon was indefatigable in his attention to his beloved brother 
Edward. Little hope indeed remained of his recovery from the 
painful disorder under which he labored ; but Mr. S. had the 
unspeakable consolation of observing a manifest improvement in 
his spiritual estate : — though his outward man seemed to be de- 
caying, his inward man was evidently 'renewed day by day.' 
Mr. Simeon's tenderness and earnestness on this and other mat- 
ters' of private and minor interest may be traced in the following 
letters, written at this period, to Mr. Lloyd, and his much-loved 
friends at Reading. 

To the Rev. T. Lloyd :— 

" Salvador House, Jan. 9, 1808. 
" My very dear Friend and Brother, — 

" I thank you a thousand times for the kind and friendly 
solicitude you express respecting myself and my poor afflicted 
brother. In body he is certainly little if at all better, than when I 
had the pleasure of seeing you last : but I cannot say so in relation 
to his soul. Adored be our God, there is a daily and visible progress 
in his love to heavenly things. He no longer complains, as he al- 
ways has done before, that people of our description require too 
much, and thereby discourage those whom we wish to benefit : on 
the contrary, he begins to have his own wishes conformed to those 



CHAP. X.] LETTER TO MRS. RING. 139 

of God : and desires rather to have his experience elevated to the 
requisitions of the Gospel, than to have those lowered to his attain- 
ments. He delights to have me read and pray with him : and 
when I attempt it, God is for the most part graciously present 
with us : he melts our hearts into contrition, and entwines them in 
the tenderest love. 

" 1 feel no difficulty in believing that God will hear and answer 
prayer : on the contrary, I seem to think that if God only give me 
an heart to pray, the work shall surely be done. I am aware of 
the difference between asking for ourselves and others, and con- 
sequently, between the kinds and degrees of confidence that should 
be entertained in relation to the promises themselves, and espe- 
cially to our own application of them. And so far am I from ap- 
proving of the construing of an inward persuasion of mine into an 
absolute promise of God, that I account it little less than blas- 
phemy. Bat I know whence a spirit of prayer comes, and whence 
an humble boldness and confidence : and I look on these as a kind 
of pledge and earnest of still greater blessings. Hence, if I have 
the pledge given me by God, I entertain a joyful hope that I shall 
have the full accomplishment of my heart's desire. This therefore 
is what I am longing after; I desire to be more humble, more 
earnest, more constant, more believing in prayer : and I feel, that 
if I can obtain this mercy from God, my dear brother shall be 
given me ; if God were an unjust judge, instead of a loving Fa- 
ther, I should wrest the blessing from him. Some sweet answer 
to prayer I have already had, if I may put that construction upon 
the manifestations of His presence with me in my poor en- 
deavors. 

"I greatly regret indeed that 1 am able to do very little in the 
way of reading or conversation. If I attempt it a second time in 
the day, though I only whisper, it overcomes me. But, though 
from a prudent regard to my public duties I abstain, I think that 
I would most gladly spend, and be spent for Him. 

" It has afforded me most unfeigned joy to see you apparently 
so well. May God of his infinite mercy strengthen you for his 
service, and make you yet a blessing to manv, many souls ! 

"C. S." 



To Mrs. Ring, Reading : — 

"Salvador House, Jan. 28, 1808. 

" My very dear Madam, — 

" It is indeed a vale of tears. Two letters I have this 
moment opened ; the first informs me that my faithful and affec- 
tionate servant, (my man's wife,) is dangerously ill : the next 
brings me tidings of your sister's death. In the former case, self 
is blended with my sorrow : my loss, if she is taken from me, will 
be very great. In the latter case, my sympathy and compassion 
are more pure. But I hardly dare to speak of sympathy or com- 



140 DEATH OF HIS FAITHFUL SERVANT. [CHAP. X. 

passion : I know nothing that fills me with more shame, than the 
difficulty I find in entering into the wants and feelings of my fel- 
low-creatures. Sometimes, if I am present with persons in trou- 
ble, obdurate as I am, I feel the truth of that Scripture, ' The eye 
affects the heart.' In writing to a Christian in affliction, I always 
feel that I am unable to open to him any sources of consolation 
with which he is not familiar. What then shall I attempt to say 
to you, and to your dear husband, or even to the afflicted children, 
who have such instructors close at hand ? To you the thought of 
her readiness to meet the Lord will afford abundant consolation ; 
but they, I fear, will find it only an aggravation of their sorrows. 
O that they might be led by their affliction to follow the faith and 
practice of their deceased parent ! — and that we may be quick- 
ened, by the sickness and mortality of others, to realize the 
thoughts of death and judgment ! I have been long absent from 
my flock, and long to see them again ; and I want much to see my 
poor afflicted servant. I should condemn myself exceedingly if 
she should depart, and I not see her. I have but just received 
your letter, (three o'clock):— my physician is here, and I must 
talk with him : dinner is just ready, and the member dines with 
us: — and therefore I must conclude, with most affectionate re- 
gards to your dear husband, and any of your family that are with 
you. C. S." 

To T. Ring, Esq. 

"King's College, Jan. 30, 180S. 

" My dearest Brother, — 

" I have just suffered a most afflictive stroke, the loss 
of a most faithful, diligent, and affectionate servant, who has lived 
with me about ten years. The same letter, which told me how 
imminent her danger was, informed me I might have one week's 
longer furlough : and I felt my mind much distracted between a 
desire to continue that week with you, and a sense of duty to her. 
As your disorder was not such as to require my continued attend- 
ance, or to excite any immediate danger, I thought my duty to her 
demanded my presence here, and now that she is gone, my soul 
is exceedingly rejoiced in having torn myself from you, to wait 
upon her. I found her sensible, but not by any means comfort- 
able in her soul. Her fears preponderated, and darkened her 
mind : nor did anything, that I said to her, seem to inspire peace 
into her soul. Fearing the physician might not pay all the atten- 
tion her situation required, I called upon him, and begged him to 
attend her twice or thrice a day, till the disorder should abate. 
He went and called a third time that day, but gave me no very 
great hopes of her recovery. This morning I was with her about 
half-past seven, and it appeared that she was about to be taken 
away from us. I conversed and prayed with her; but still all 
my inquiries, relative to her views of the Saviour and her affiance 



CHAP, x.] DEATH OF HIS FAITHFUL SERVANT. 141 

in him, were attended with a shake of her head, intimating that 
she was not able to commit herself to him with confidence. I re- 
turned to my room to breakfast, and then went to her again as 
soon as I had taken my refreshment, but still I could get nothing 
but a shake of the head. This was exceedingly distressing to my 
soul ; and I endeavored, with many tears, to set forth again to 
her the willingness and sufficiency of Christ. Upon this, with a 
distinct and audible voice, she cried, ' Lord, save me ;' and I then 
again prayed with her to that God, whom I have long known to 
be ' a God that heareth prayer.' And O ! how gracious was God 
to his poor suppliants ! J still continued talking with her, and on 
asking her again, whether God had answered our prayer ; whether 
she was now able to trust in the Saviour, and to cast all the bur- 
dens of her soul on Him, she gave me a most significant and ex- 
pressive nod. I then told her, if she felt peace in her soul, to 
squeeze my hand ; and she squeezed it instantly. This was the 
signal for our thanksgiving to God ; and immediately with the ut- 
most ardor of our souls, we praised and adored our God, who had 
heard prayer in her behalf, and had caused light to arise in her 
darkness. In less than an hour afterwards she departed to her 
eternal rest. Though I watched her continually, as did also 
Charles her husband, and attendants, we could not tell what time 
her soul took its flight. I had her hand in mine, and should not 
have been convinced at last that she was dead, if a medical at- 
tendant had not told me she was dead. 

" Thus I have been bereaved of the greatest treasure that a 
man can possess. I had fondly hoped that she would have had to 
close my eyes ; and have often been comforted with the thought 
of having such an attendant in my last hours. But, in the midst 
of my affliction, I cannot express how thankful I am for having 
been permitted to attend her in her last hours, and for those ex- 
pressions of her hope which I saw and felt. My soul is exceeding 
joyfufin all my tribulation, and I kiss the rod, not with resigna- 
tion merely, but with joy and gratitude. But why do I trouble 
you with this? I do it, that you may be stirred up to improve 
with greater diligence the time that is afforded you ; and that you 
may Cry day and night unto your God to give you tokens of his 
acceptance, before you come into circumstances, wherein the 
smiles of God's face will be the only support and comfort of your 
soul. O, may God be graciously pleased to pour out his Spirit 
upon you in a more abundant measure than he has yet done ; 
and while you have yet time to glorify him on earth, may he make 
you a distinguished monument of his grace and mercy ! Little 
did I think, when I was buying the shawl and jaconet for her, I 
should so soon have to present her with a winding-sheet. I intend 
to officiate at her funeral myself, though she did not die in my 
parish. 

" Lest my letter make a wrong impression on your mind, I will 



142 KINDNESS TO A CHILD. [oHAP. X. 

just add, that I lay no stress on those expressions of hope which 
I have been speaking of, as though they were necessary to her 
salvation ; I should have had a good hope of her acceptance, even 
though she had not so expressed her feelings : but, as coming 
from a person who had always to that moment been exceedingly 
diffident of her slate, they are a source of great comfort to 
" Your very, very affectionate brother, 

" C. S." 



To Mrs. Ring. 

" King's Coll., Feb. 27, 1808. 
" My very dear Friend and Sister, — 

" I cannot express to you the obligation you confer 
upon me by your kind and active zeal in my service ; I think 
the places you mention for the little girl are of importance. 
There are similar places, one twelve, and another twenty-four 
miles from Cambridge; but there is not a dear affectionate sister 
at either of them to give me her report, now and then, as to the 
progress that is made. That weighs with me against a thousand 
things respecting distance, and will further serve as an excuse 
(if I wanted one) for going, now and then, to Reading to make 
all due inquiries. But, joking apart, I feel such extreme import- 
ance in the idea of having your kind eye upon her, that I shall 
not delay to come to Reading to consult you further on the sub- 
ject. What day I can run down to you will depend on the stay 
that I can make with you ; if I can stay only one night, I will 
(God willing) be with you by the Bath coach on Thursday noon : 
if I can stay three days, you may probably not see me before 
Friday. After conversing with you, I shall wish to effect a 
meeting with the servant whom you mention, and I shall be able 
to allow her (in the event of my taking her) time to do every- 
thing that is right and kind by her present master. I am sorry 
to hear so poor an account of your dear husband ; and I hope to 
bear you in mind before my heavenly Father, whom I know and 
believe to be a God hearing and answering prayer. With kind- 
est love to Mr. R. and many thanks to Mrs. Johnson, 
" I remain, my dear Sister, 

" Most affectionately yours, 

"C. Simeon." 
To the Same. 

M I thank you and your good gentleman for your united 
epistles. I have sent my servant's daughter to you, and request 
you to supply her with such clothes as you judge proper for a 
girl educating for a house-maid. I should be rather under the 
mark than above it ; because love of dress is already too strongly 
riveted in her mind. I could wish her to keep up writing and 
arithmetic, preserving her copies, that I, when I come to Read- 
ing, may see them. I wish them to be kept four years, because 



CHAP. X»] LETTER TO THE PARISH. 143 

/ shall see what progress she mnkes. For though she will have 
no occasion now for a writing-master above a year longer, she 
must continue to advance herself both in writing and arithmetic. 
You will be kind enough to let her be employed now and then in 
cleaning your best grates, that she may learn all work. When- 
ever her mistress wants her money, I will send it her ; but per- 
haps it will be better to pay it when I come to Reading, if ever 
I should be so happy as to see that place again. The girl must 
be kept under, for she has a high spirit of her own. I have told 
her, however, that if she do not obey cheerfully in all things the 
commands of her mistress, I shall turn her adrift ; any complaint 
from you, I have informed her, will bring down upon her my 
heaviest displeasure. Thus, I hope, her mistress's hands will be 
strengthened, and the child benefited. I have supplied the child 
with £2, which will be about 18s. more than she will have any 
occasion to spend on the road. Her expenses to London will be 
about 125., ditto to Reading, 10s. The residue will do to answer 
any unforeseen occurrence, or for pocket-money. It may be 
well, if you please, to let her deposit the surplus in your hands, 
and to give it her by degrees, or else it will all go immediately 
for some piece of finery." 



The great debility which Mr. Simeon continued to feel, and 
the little prospect there appeared of his restoration to vigorous 
health and power to discharge his former amount of ministerial 
duty, constrained him at length to accept the proposal, which had 
been so considerately made to him the year before by his parish- 
ioners. 

"To the Church- wardens and Parishioners of the Holy Trinity, 
Cambridge. 

" May, 1S0S. 

" Gentlemen, — 

" In the course of the last summer, when the debilitated 
state of my voice obliged me to lay aside all ministerial exertions, 
and it appeared necessary for me to discontinue the third service, 
which I have for so many years given to the parish on the Sun- 
day, you very kindly proposed to me to transfer the lectureship 
from the afternoon to the evening-service, in order that that 
service, which is by far the more numerously attended, should be 
retained. 

" In answer to that kind proposal I sent you the following let- 
ter. (See p. 136.) 

" It is now, gentlemen, eleven months since I returned that 
answer ; and notwithstanding I have used every effort to regain 
my strength, and officiated upon the lowest possible scale of exer- 
tion, I find that I am still far, very far, from that measure of 



144 AFTERNOON SERVICE DISCONTINUED. [cHAP. X 

strength, which is necessary for an efficient minister. I am 
therefore obliged once more to devolve the care of the parish 
upon a friend, whose labors, I trust, will prove most useful and 
satisfactory to you all. But it will not be practicable for him to 
sustain the weight of three services in the day ; and therefore I 
must discontinue one of them. To relinquish any one of them 
is indeed very painful ; because it must of necessity happen, that 
some can attend at one part of the day, who would not be able 
to attend at another. But if a sacrifice of one service must be 
made, there can be no doubt which will be attended with the 
least inconvenience to the parish, and to the town at large ; be- 
cause from an historical record in your parish-book you will find, 
that the lectureship of Trinity parish was originally considered 
as instituted for the benefit of all the inhabitants of Cambridge : 
and that it was supported by contributions, not from the parish 
only, but (probably) from all the more opulent of the stated 
attendants ; since the subscription then was equal to about £200 
or £300 a year now. Indeed, of such importance was the 
lectureship considered on account of the extensive field of useful- 
ness which it opened to the possessor of it, that Dr. Preston, 
Master of Emmanuel College, refused (as in the forementioned 
record you are told) the bishopric of Gloucester, in order to fulfil 
the humbler, but not less useful duties of that station. To what 
cause we must ascribe the decline of the lectureship, whether to 
a gradual change of the general time of dining, or to a want of 
care in the choice of lecturers, or to a general relaxation in 
religious habits, I will not take upon me to judge; but I think 
you will agree with me, that it is desirable to restore it, if we can, 
to its former utility and importance. A very principal means of 
effecting this is, to adopt the measure, which you proposed to me 
in your letter, of altering the time of the lectureship from the 
afternoon to the evening. That will, in fact, bring back the 
lectureship nearly to the plan on which it was at first instituted ; 
inasmuch as it will place nearly the same distance of time be- 
tween the dinner-hour and the lectureship as originally existed. 
I am aware that some years ago doubts were entertained, whether 
six o'clock were a canonical hour: but previous to my establish- 
ing the extra service in the evening, I took the opinion of the 
present lord chancellor's brother (who was the most eminent 
person in his time,) Sir William Scott, upon this point, as well 
as upon some others connected with it ; and his opinion was so 
clear as to leave no doubt on the subject. Indeed, if this hour 
were not canonical, how comes it, that not only throughout both 
the Universities this hour of divine service is general, but in every 
diocese ; and above all, in the diocese of London there are a 
multitude of churches which have the service at this hour? I 
mention this, in order that (as no doubt whatever exists in my 
mind respecting the legality, or the expediency of transferring 



chap, x.] puller's anecdote. 145 

the lectureship to that hour) every one that is interested in it 
may know the grounds, on which I unite with you in this im- 
portant measure. 

- 1 have mentioned before, that the salary attached to the lec- 
tureship was formerly such as was proper to remunerate the ser- 
vices to which it was annexed. Unhappily, that is by no means 
the case at present ; and therefore it is to be feared, that the par- 
ish may in time either lose the service altogether, or at least the 
privilege of having an instructor chosen by themselves. To pre- 
vent as far as possible such a loss to the parish, I propose that the 
income, arising from the letting of seats in the galleries which I 
have built, should in future be appropriated to the support of the 
lectureship ; and that such an appropriation of that fund be regis- 
tered in the parish-book. And it is my earnest prayer, that the 
change of the hour, and increase of salary for the lectureship, may 
secure to the parish after my decease, a succession of lecturers, 
who shall most effectually promote their eternal interests."* 

Uppn this, the following resolution was passed in the vestry, 
May 9, 1808 : 

" The health of our minister, the Rev. C. Simeon, no longer ad- 
mitting of his continuing to us the third service on Sunday, which 
for many years he has given gratis ; and it appearing, from the 
experience of all those years, that the attendance at church in 
the evening is much larger than in the afternoon — Resolved — 
That the lecture established and supported by the parish shall 
henceforth be at six o'clock in the evening, instead of at the time 
that it has hitherto been preached ; ' and that, agreeably to the 
generous offer of the Rev. C. Simeon, the rent of the seats in the 
new galleries be henceforth applied to augment the salary of the 
lecturer." 

In less than a month from this time Mr. Simeon was called to 
undergo a sacrifice, which perhaps he felt more acutely than any 

* The record in the parish-book, to which Mr. S. refers, is the following extract from 
Fuller's History of the University of Cambridge: "Anno 1624: The Town Lecture at 
Trinity Church being void, two appeared competitors for the same, namely, Dr. John 
Preston, now Master of Emmanuel, Preacher at Lincoln's Inn, and Chaplain to Prince 
Charles, generally desired by the townsmen, contributors to the Lecture; — Paul Mickle- 
thwait, Fellow of Sidney College, an eminent preacher, favored by the diocesan, Bishop 
of Ely, and all the heads of houses, to have the place. 

" The contest grew high and hard, insomuch as the court was engaged therein. Many 
admired that Dr. Preston would stickle so much for so small a matter as an annual sti- 
pend of eighty pounds, issuing out of more than thrice eighty purses. But his party 
pleaded his zeal, not to get gold by, but to do good in the place, where (such the conflu- 
ence of scholars to the church) he might 'generare Patres ;' which made him to waive 
the bishopric of Gloucester (now void and offered unto him) in comparison of this lecture. 

"At Doctor Preston his importunity, the Duke of Buckingham interposing his power, 
secured it unto him. Thus was he, at the same time, preacher to two places (though 
neither had cure of souls leg-ally annexed), Lincoln's Inn, and Trinity Church at Cam- 
bridge. As Elisha cured the waters of Jericho by going forth to the spring-head and 
casting in salt there, so was it the design of this doctor, for the better propagation of his. 
principles, to infuse them into these two fountains; the one of law, the other of divinity. 
And some conceive that those doctrines, by him then delivered, have since had their use 
and application." 

10 



146 MR. THOMASON SAILS FOR INDIA. [CHAP. X. 

he had hitherto endured. He was at length to part with his be- 
loved and faithful friend, Mr. Thomason: ' The friend with whom 
I live in daily habits of communion, the friend that is as my own 
soul.' Mr. Thomason's ' long-meditated design of consecrating 
his powers through life to the service of his God and Saviour in 
a distant land,' was now to have its accomplishment. 'Certainly 
God is doing a great work in India,' he writes ; ' the laborers are 
few, and the field amazingly extensive ; they want men who will 
work, and whose habits are such as to render them useful work- 
men in a business, where application and study are much wanted. 
In this respect, my habits and inclinations are favorable. . . . 
/ consider that what others expose themselves to for lucre and 
worldly honors, ministers ought to endure for nobler ends." 

In a few days after he had written these remarks, he received 
his appointment from the court of directors ; and on the 7th of 
June, 1808, he reached St. John's, in the Isle of Wight, ready to 
sail with the first fair wind. 

As on the departure of his ' beloved' Martyn, so now when 
about to separate from his ' dear brother' Thomason, Mr. Simeon 
remained with him to the very last ; and not only went on board 
the vessel, but actually proceeded with him on his voyage as long 
as it was practicable to return. Mr. Thomason, in a few parting 
lines to his deeply-sorrowing mother, endeavored to comfort her 
by a reference to this last act of Mr. Simeon's love. 

"Travers, under weigh, June 10, 180S. 
"This morning we were summoned on board. The 
wind has become fair, and we are proceeding out to sea. Our 
dear and honored friend, Mr. Simeon, accompanied us to the ves- 
sel, and is now with us. We all retired to our cabin, and united 
in prayer, desiring to consecrate this spot to God, and to commit 
ourselves and all the ship's company to his gracious care. Blessed 
be God, we know what it is to draw nigh to him, and we feel but 
one concern — that we may glorify him in this world, and enjoy 
him in the next. O ! it is an unspeakable mercy to part with a 
good hope, that we shall one day meet where sorrow and parting 
shall be no more." 

Mr. Simeon's feelings on the occasion were intensely exercised. 
"Adored be the name of God," he writes to Mr. Thomason, "for 
so uniting our hearts in love. For a long time I could not even 
look up — but at last I cast an eye of grief and affection towards 
your ship, and repeated it at intervals till you were about fifteen 
miles off; then finding you were almost out of sight, I went down 
into the cabin. I arrived at home at twelve o'clock at night, 
thankful that I had been permitted to enjoy in our separation a 
pledge that we should meet again at the right hand of God. Our 
love will be there the same — it is the expression of it only that 
will be different. 



CHAP. X.] ACCOUNT OF HIS SHIPWRECK. 147 

" The wind has changed — were it to blow hard, you would be 
driven back again. Shall I appear unkind if I say I should be 
grieved to see you ? Though I would not for a great deal have 
lost the opportunity of parting with you as I did, I would not wil- 
lingly pass through it again ; a few such scenes would speedily 
wear and enfeeble my frame. Yet for your sake, more than my 
own, I wish you not to be delayed in your voyage. 

" June 12, Sunday. I am just come from the table of my bles- 
sed Lord, where I have been commemorating his dying love with 
much comfort to my soul. The minister repeated the words to 
every individual, so that between receiving the sacred elements 
and returning to the public office, I'had about half an hour to re- 
member you and your children, the captain, and the passengers, 
the captain's widowed wife, and your dear honored brother Mr. 
Martyn, and many others." 

The voyage, so prayerfully and hopefully commenced, was 
however not without ' hurt and much damage, not only of the 
lading and ship, but also of their lives.' On his arrival at Cal- 
cutta, Mr. Thomason writes to Mr. Simeon the history of their 
providential escape from shipwreck. 

"December 5, 1808. 

" Here we are, by the good providence of our God, at the 
wished-for haven. June 10th we left Portsmouth. Nov. 19 we 
arrived at Calcutta ; but we have arrived in a way we did not 
expect, not only over the waters, but through them. On the 
morning of Nov. 7 — a morning much to be remembered by us — 
the Travers struck upon a rock, and in a short time was a com- 
plete wreck. The ships in company escaped in all haste from 
the scene of danger, and were soon out of sight. We were left, 
not to the mercy of the winds and waves, but to the mercy of God, 
who marvellously interposed, and brought us off in safety. As 
we entered the Bay of Bengal, after a delightful voyage, in which 
we had not been seriously incommoded by winds or worn out 
with calms, the wind obliged us to go to the eastward, and pass 
by two of the Nicobar Islands, and sail to Bengal by the inward 
passage. In coming out of that passage, though the navigation 
is dangerous, off Cape Negrais, the southernmost point of Ava is 
Diamond Island, then in a southerly direction, Drowned Island, 
the Cocos Preparis, the Andamans. Between Diamond Island 
and Drowned Island is a reef of rocks, and by some mistake of 
the captain's we got among them. At five o'clock, Monday 
morning, Nov. 7, the ship struck. I had just dressed myself, and 
was actually proceeding towards the deck, when just as I had 
fairly reached it a tremendous blow, which almost overset the 
ship, clearly showed us the nature of our situation. In a moment 
all the ship's crew were assembled on deck. I went down in 
haste to B. and informed her of the disaster, and we hastened 



148 MR. SIMEON S REMARKS. [CHAP. X. 

up together. She had nothing on her but a counterpane, and the 
dear children each a sheet. We clung together near the round- 
house, and lifted up our hearts to God. It was an awful scene ; 
every countenance was rilled with terror and despair. Thus 
in one short moment they had exchanged their peaceful slumbers, 
for all the horrors of threatening destruction. The ship con- 
tinued to strike violently ; one mast was cut away after another. , 
The guns were thrown overboard, and every hand was employed* 
in clearing and launching the boat. This was our only resource, 
and now the long-boat was let down into the sea, checked as it 
was by spars, and unaided by tackle, though the loss of the masts 
is at this time a subject of surprise, even to naval men of expe- 
rience. Through the good providence of God, this was at length 
effected, and when the ship was filled with water, and all the 
lower decks blown up ; when the stern-post was gone, and all the 
after-cabin dashed into one ; when the back of the ship was bro- 
ken, and she was fast sinking in the middle, we saw the long-boat 
safely launched into the deep. The ladies were let down by 
haul-lines, one by one, then the children, and the gentlemen pas- 
sengers, until ninety-three passengers had crowded into the long- 
boat, and we seemed ready to sink. In the cutter were eighteen, 
in the jolly-boat eleven, in all one hundred and twenty-two. Six 
Europeans were left, seven Chinamen, and three Lascars. 

"In the boat we had to encounter new perils ; no ships were 
in sight, the land at a great distance, and we had neither oars nor 
sail to steady us ; the sea seemed every instant ready to swallow 
us up. This interval of twenty minutes was very critical, for the 
wind was fresh, and the boat unmanageable, from the crowd of 
persons that overloaded it. At length the sail was hoisted, and 
after going before the wind near one hour and a half, we saw at 
a great distance the other two ships. After encountering three 
heavy squalls, and escaping many dangerous seas, we arrived, 
through the mercy of God, safe on board the E. Spencer, Cap- 
tain Heming, where we were received with transports of joy, and 
treated with most affectionate kindness. Major and Mrs. Welch 
gave Mrs. Thomason and myself half of their cabin. We reached 
our friends half naked, without one earthly comfort, stripped of 
our all except the rags on our back. 

" ' They who are wise will observe these things.' " 

Mr. Simeon's observations in reply are very characteristic. 

" How deep and mysterious are the ways of God ! — that you 
should be made willing to transport yourself and family, and" all 
you had, to the shores of India, and then be landed on these 
shores, glad to escape with your very lives ! You view the 
calamity in its true light. I adore my God for giving you so just 
a view of it. God has said to you, as to the first-born of Egypt, 
' I have spared your lives, and you shall be mine/ I trust it is 



CHAP. X.] LETTER OF MR. THOMASON. 149 

not the wish of either of you, that a commutation of the Levites 
should ever take place. You are well-contented and happy that 
his service should be your one employment — himself your only 
portion. I was much comforted to find, that in the midst of your 
danger and distress, not a thought of regret ever assailed your 
minds. Here is the comfort of being in the Lord's way. We are 
prepared for every event. I am persuaded that God has had 
designs of good towards the people of Calcutta. The exercises 
of love, to which your necessities have called them, will, I hope, 
be matured to a habit, and such an attachment be formed as shall 
endure to all eternity." 

The following letter, written by Mr. Thomason five months 
after his shipwreck, to Mr. Simeon, proves his loss to have been 
indeed gain. Like the apostle, whom he thus followed ' in perils 
in the sea,' amidst all his 'necessities and distresses,' he could re- 
joice ' as having nothing, and yet possessing all things.' 

" My beloved and honored Friend, — 

" What shall I say to you ? The request with which 
your letter concludes, is in unison with all the feelings of my 
heart. I may well have something appropriate to say to one who 
has loved so much, and to whom we are all bound by so many 
ties of obligation and love. We have received two letters from 
you, both of which have cheered us more than words can express. 
The tears of affection you have shed for us are not, I hope, 
totally lost upon us, though we are very, very unworthy of the 
love you bear towards us. Accept of our most affectionate 
acknowledgments for every expression of love, every friendly 
admonition, every tender petition for our welfare. It has often 
comforted and warmed our hearts, when we reflect on the inter- 
est we bear in your prayers. One evidence I have, that my heart 
is not altogether insensible, is my daily grief and sorrow that the 
warm and lively feelings expressed in your letter, do not meet 
with a more corresponding glow in my own heart. O wretched 
heart ! inexpressibly unworthy the least of God's mercies ! I do 
chide myself and take the shame of my coldness and ingratitude 
towards God and towards you. I pray God to kindle the flame 
of love in me, that the fire may be burning brighter and brighter 
upon the altar every day. It is not animal affection I deplore 
the want of, but Christian affection — holy love, that love that gives 
earnestness to prayer, and which brings us into the happy enjoy- 
ment of Christian communion at a throne of grace, though sepa- 
rated 16,000 miles from each other. Here it is that the ardor of 
your affection meets with so wretched a return, and here it is that 
I find daily cause for humiliation and grief. I have taken your 
letters in my hand — walked after sunset on the roof of our church, 
and wept. In feeble and sorrowful accents I have endeavored to 
confess all my vileness before God. For ever blessed be His 



150 HIS THOUGHTS ON HIS SHIPWRECK. [CHAP. 3. 

name ! the vilest may find mercy ; and that one word expresses 
the one thing which I want. Sure none will have such great 
cause to bless God for his pardoning mercy and his saving grace 
as myself. With respect to the actual state of my own mind, I 
can only say, as I think I did in my last to you from Mr. Brown's 
house, that I hope I am beginning to understand the gracious 
dealings of God, and to feel the unspeakable importance of my 
situation as a minister of the Gospel of Jesus Christ. I bless God 
the shipwreck has not been wholly forgotten, though I only feel 
beginning to improve it. ' If the Lord himself had not been on 
our side,' even such a mercy would have been wholly forgotten. 
Experience shows us that except He give us grace to improve 
his dispensations, no judgments, no mercies, no warnings, will avail 
anything. In our almost miraculous escape from the deep, God 
has given us a new and impressive call, for which we have rea- 
son to bless his name ; but more especially have we reason to 
bless him for not having suffered it to escape from our wretched 
hearts. It has in some measure led us to renewed earnestness 
and deep humiliation before God, and now, at the end of five 
months, I feel a growing sense of gratitude to the Lord for having 
brought us to India in the way he has. Many of our friends at 
home have pitied us, but indeed it is a great matter of joy. I value 
it as a most precious jewel, and would not on any account recover 
from the deep what we have lost, even were it in my power. 
The Lord moves in a mysterious way, but all his doings are in 
faithfulness and mercy. We were coming to India flushed with 
hope, full of ardor and sanguine expectations, much animal fervor, 
and an amazing portion of self-sufficiency. He casts us upon a 
rock ; it was a hard blow, and it spoke loudly, ' Mind what you 
are about.' We were richly furnished with books and stores of 
various kinds; he takes them all from us ; sends us here as cast- 
aways, completely stripped of everything" but our trust in Him 
and hope in his Word. Blessed be His name, I say again and 
again, that He gives us also a heart to think of these things, and 
to pray for a right improvement of them. The searchings of 
heart on this occasion have been very salutary though painful ; 
and we can testify to the praise of His grace, that we are labor- 
ing with new earnestness, new zeal, new love, new thankfulness, 
to live wholly for God. And now, my dearly beloved friend, you 
having expressed a wish to hear something appropriate, what can 
I say to you? What can I communicate to you but the actual 
workings of my heart? You will reasonably expect that such 
an introduction to India ought to be accompanied with important 
effects on my own mind, and ought to lead to a new and more 
devoted surrender of myself to the Lord. I beseech you, when 
you write, express freely your views upon this subject. Tell me 
what effects ought to follow from a dispensation of this nature. 
I charge you before God, as you value the cause of your blessed 



chap, x.] mr. simeon's view in reply. 151 

Redeemer, and desire to promote it, to put me in mind of these 
things with authority. Ask whether I am living more nearly to 
God ; remind me of this very request I am now making, that I 
may be stirred up to diligent self-examination, lest I be put to 
shame before God and man. I pray God that his blessing may 
rest upon you, both in your public and private, and in all your 
social duties : to all the dear people at Shelford and Cambridge 
present my Christian love. I look back upon my ministry 
amongst them with deep shame and grief of heart. I have in- 
jured them all, and I shall never be able to express this to them 
in person. I cannot but do it before God, and implore God for 
my innumerable neglects and want of spiritual zeal and faithful- 
ness whilst among them. I never loved them so much as at this 
moment, and never so earnestly desired their spiritual welfare. 

" If it please God to spare my life, I hope to give some efficient 
aid in translations. At present, of course, I can do nothing, but 
others are doing wonders. Honored and beloved Martyn, whose 
face we are not likely to see for a long time, is doing, as always, 
great things." 

Mr. Simeon replies : — 

"I cannot express what refreshment your long letter was to 
my soul. The length of time between one month after your ar- 
rival and the month of February was so great as to cause painful 
'apprehensions. But your letter at last made amends for all. 
There was one part, in particular, that quite overcame me, and 
for a time deprived me of utterance. Your mention of our dear 
brother Martyn : a great length of time had intervened since any 
letter had arrived from him : the last gave a bad account of his 
health. His only-surviving sister died about eight months ago, 
and I began to fear that he was dead also. The sight of his 
name, and of his restoration to health was such a cause for grat- 
itude, that I instantly fell on my knees to bless and adore my 
God. 

" If my emotions have been less strong respecting you, they 
have not been less sincere or less affectionate. Indeed, the two 
first times I read your letter, my sensations were quite strong 
enough for my weak frame to sustain. As it contained nothing 
which our dear friends and people ought not to hear, I permitted 
it be read, being myself present to make observations : it is need- 
less to mention what universal joy and gratitude it excited. 

" But how shall I answer your letter where you bid me to 
charge you in the name of our Almighty Father, and to put ques- 
tions to you in my own particular way 1 Alas ! I want to be 
charged myself, and am but little qualified to charge others : and 
if questions were put to me, I must answer them by hanging down 
my head and covering my face with shame. As to the question 
you ask respecting the improvement you should make of the deliv- 
erance vouchsafed you, I know of no words whereby to express 



152 CLERICAL MEETING. [CHAP. X. 

it better, than ' to be humbled in thankfulness Defore God.' I can 
in some little measure tell you how it has been with me in some 
very recent deliverances on horseback. I had most confidently 
put myself in God's hands, and he most graciously preserved me : 
in return for which I could not help saying, in the words of David, 
that 'all my bones should praise him.' I could not help putting 
forth first one limb, then another, stretching them forth to Him, 
and receiving them afresh from Him, and devoting them afresh 
to Him. Thus then, I think, it may be with you ; you may re- 
ceive yourself afresh from Him, and devote yourself, in all your 
powers and faculties, afresh to Him. When you see dear Mrs. 
Thomason and your children, receive them from the Lord afresh, 
tell them they are His, and that you give them up to Him. The 
state of mind, which under your circumstances I should wish to 
retain, is that of humble, grateful adoration. It was but Tuesday 
last I preached on the first petition of the Lord's Prayer, and 
though commentators generally interpret it as merely supplicato- 
ry, I could not but consider it as Eucharistic. I have found, at 
all times when my soul has been in a better frame, that admiring 
and adoring acknowledgments have preceded supplications, and 
that I dared not ask for more, till I had rendered my acknowl- 
edgments for past favors. This I feel to be my state, when I 
awake, if I am at ail in a proper frame, and the object which, 
whether in your situation or my own, I should wish to attain, 
would be to have mv soul abidinelv in this state." 



Allusions have occasionally been made in the foregoing memoir 
to certain meetings of Mr. Simeon's clerical friends, which were 
of a peculiarly instructive character, and regarded by all who 
attended them with feelings of no ordinary gratification. Asa 
description of them has already been given by one, who of all 
others is the most competent to write on the subject, the account 
here subjoined is taken without alteration from Mr. Preston's 
'Memoranda.' 

" Of the many recollections of Mr. Simeon, on which it is now 
delightful to his friends to dwell, one, not the least interesting or 
profitable, is that of the annual meetings of clerical parties, which 
assembled, by his invitation, at the house, first of Mr. Thomason, 
at Little Shelford near Cambridge ; and afterwards of his succes- 
sor, who subsequently removed to Aspeden Hall in Hertfordshire, 
where the meetings were continued. These were distinguished 
from most other clerical meetings, which are now not uncommon, 
by being composed, not of persons collected from the immediate 
neighborhood, but of those with whom, from circumstances or 
from choice, Mr. Simeon had been in habits of more than ordinary 
intimacy, and also by the married clergymen being invited to 
bring their wives with them ; — Mr. Simeon, with kind considera- 



CHAP. X.] CLERICAL MEETING. 153 

tion, wishing that that sex, which often contributes largely, like 
' the beloved Persis,' to the success of ministerial labors, should 
enjoy the benefit of the general conversation which took place 
after dinner, and also be enabled to compare together their several 
schemes of parochial usefulness, as the helps-meet of their respec- 
tive partners. The whole of the party, consisting sometimes of 
from twenty to thirty persons, were accommodated on the spot : 
and continued together two entire days, besides the days of arrival 
and departure. The clergy spent the mornings, after breakfast, 
in conference, principally on the Scriptures ; Mr. Simeon, gener- 
ally, assisted by some one, presiding. A favorite book of Mr. 
Simeon, on these occasions, was Warden's System of Revealed 
Religion, which contains a digest of revelation under separate 
heads, composed in the express words of Scripture. The passages 
were usually read'; first, as collected together, and then separate- 
ly, in the Old and New Testament ; copies of the original being 
provided, and continually consulted. These conferences, divest- 
ed as much as possible of stiffness — which was the more easily 
effected from the harmony and mutual confidence of the brotherly 
circle — were exceedingly delightful, and doubtless profitable. 
God, being thus honored, in being inquired after in His own word 
by those whose province it was to dispense it to others — the search 
after His will being begun and ended with prayer — did assuredly 
manifest Himself to them as He does not to the world. They 
have often said in words, and oftener in their hearts, ' It is good 
for us to be here.' This imperfect record will perhaps meet the 
eye of some who were present ; and they will with one consent 
confirm it. 

" While the clergy were thus employed, the ladies were in 
another room, where they read together, and endeavored to edify 
one another. At the hours of repast and in the evenings, all met 
together. After tea there was usually some leading topic of con- 
versation likely to be interesting and profitable to both sexes ; let- 
ters also, or any religious intelligence, or schemes of usefulness 
likely to be generally acceptable, were then brought forward. 

" This narrative, divested of all mystery, will perhaps abate the 
fears of some persons, who have apprehended they scarcely know 
what lurking mischief from such 'unauthorized assemblies.' If 
any who felt jealousy, or suspected evil, could have seen and 
heard without being seen, they would haply have fallen upon 
their knees and confessed that God was in that place. They 
would at least have witnessed there, what is recorded on high 
authority to 'have taken place in olden time — when ' they that 
feared the Lord spake often one to another ; and the Lord heark- 
ened, and heard it : and a book of remembrance was written be- 
fore Him for them that feared the Lord, and thought upon His 
name : and they shall be mine, saith the Lord of hosts, in that 
day when I make up my jewels ; and I will spare them, as a man 



154 LETTER TO DR. RING. [cHAP. X. 

spareth his own son that serveth him.'* Certainly not one of 
those who have been present at those privileged seasons now 
repents — except of not having profited more from such opportuni- 
ties. Never, probably, will some of them know more than they 
then experienced of the delight of the communion of saints, till 
they shall again meet with Martyn, and Jowett, and Lowe, and 
Thomason, and Sargent, and Simeon, and Farish, and (we name 
one only of those still on earth, because he is out of the immediate 
reach of this record) Daniel Wilson, and others whom we could 
name — men honored of God. and much esteemed in the Church — 
at the supper of the Lamb in heaven." 

What were Mr. Simeon's feelings respecting these hallowed 
meetings of endeared friends will appear from the following letter 
to Dr. Ring. 

"K. C, July2S, 1809. 

" My very dear Brother. — 

" Such a season God has never yet vouchsafed unto us. 
For half a day perhaps I have often known times as precious ; 
but never for nearly three days together. The solemnity, the 
tenderness, the spirituality, and the love were equal to 'anything I 
have ever seen. God was truly in ' the midst of us.' Ladies and 
gentlemen were both highly favored in their separate discussions; 
and the sermons, especially Mr. Fry's last night, on 'Because thine 
heart was tender,' were accompanied with an unction from the 
Holy One, and a blessing on all who heard them. You may judge 
a little by the whole assembly grudging the time that was allowed 
for bodily refreshment, (which was as short as it could well be,) 
and expressing a wish that, in future, that should enter as little as 
possible into the idea of the meeting. Our separation this day 
has been very affecting ; every one seemed as if taking leave of 
his dearest friend who was going to India Our jubi- 
lee was as different from the religious dissipation of the mission 
societies, as a sweet rustic scene differs from Cheapside. O for 
more of that divine composure, that tender love, that heavenly 
ardor which animated the whole company ! Less mixture of the 
animal I never expect to see in this world. Humility, meekness, 
gentleness, love, stillness, the full eye. the tender look, the slow 
unim posing voice ; in short, come and see, — come and taste, — 
come and exemplify, — if our lives be spared to another year: — 
and in the meantime believe me, my dear friend, 

" Most affectionately yours, 

"C. Simeon." 

* Mai. iii. 16, 17. 



CHAPTER XL 

Death of Bishop Yorke — Dr. Dampier succeeds to the See — His feelings towards Mr. 
Simeon — Mr. Simeon's letter to him — Explanation of his Sentiments and Conduct — 
Irregularities of former times — Mr. Simeon's regard for order — Candid admission — 
' Evangelical and Pharisaic Righteousness compared' — Dr. Pearson's ' Cautions' — Mr. 
Simeon's ' Fresh Cautions' — Professor Parish's judicious advice — Private letter to Dr. 
Pearson — Dr. Pearson's ' Remarks' and note — Mr. Simeon's reply — Reproof of an 
Undergraduate. 



1809—1811. 

In the latter part of the year 1808, Mr. Simeon sustained a 
serious loss in the death of his kind friend and patron, Bishop 
Yorke. The considerate regard and steady support he had hither- 
to enjoyed from his diocesan were now to be exchanged for sus- 
picion and interference on the part of his successor. Little sym- 
pathy or respect was felt by Bishop Dampier for the minister of 
Trinity Church; and no one was more aware of this than Mr. 
Simeon himself. Dr. Dampier had formerly been a fellow of 
King's, and though he had left college before Mr. Simeon arrived 
there from Eton, he was certainly not ignorant of Mr. S.'s career ; 
and it was well known he had not viewed it with much favor. 
Mr. Simeon, anxious to prevent any expression of the bishop's 
feelings, which might operate unfavorably upon his ministry, took 
the first opportunity he could of presenting to him a copy of the 
Helps to Composition ; accompanying it with a respectful request, 
that his lordship would condescend to peruse the preface, as it 
contained a faithful exhibition of the ' sentiments he held, and as 
he held them.' To this note the bishop returned an answer cer- 
tainly not distinguished for its courtesy, or calculated to allay Mr. 
Simeon's previous apprehensions. As it was possible however 
that the object of Mr. S.'s former communication might have been 
misconstrued, and also that his late long absence from Cambridge 
might require some explanation, he once more ventured to con- 
ciliate his diocesan by a further exposition of his sentiments and 
conduct. 

"February 10, 1809. 

"My Lord,— 

" During the greater part of last year I was under the 
necessity of being absent from my charge. My strength had 
been so impaired by ministerial exertions, that I was compelled to 
desist from all public duty, and to seek the renovation of it by a 
change of air and sea-bathing. In October last I returned to my 



156 LETTER TO BISHOP DAMPIER. [cHAP. XI. 

work, and since that time have continued it on the lowest possible 
scale of exertion, never attempting more than one sermon in the 
day, notwithstanding the prayers are read for me. By proceed- 
ing thus cautiously, I hope to be able to maintain my ground, 
without having any further occasion to apply for leave of absence. 
I take for granted, that if any record be kept of applications for 
leave, you will find that my absence was solicited, and complied 
with in due form ; but if your lordship should wish for a copy of 
my late diocesan's letter, I will send it you with great pleasure. 
It breathed a truly parental solicitude and kindness throughout. 

" I am almost afraid that I did not state, with sufficient clear- 
ness, to your lordship, my reason for asking permission to lay 
my books before you. I beg to assure your lordship, that it was 
not from a high conceit of anything that I had written, or from 
an undue desire to obtrude anything of mine upon your lordship's 
notice ; but from a wish that your lordship should know, from an 
authentic source, what are the views and sentiments 0/ one, who 
is now immediately under your lordship's cognizance and juris- 
diction. Your lordship knows full well, that even truth itself 
may be so stated, as to convey a very erroneous idea of a per- 
son's sentiments : if, for instance, any one should say, that I main- 
tain the doctrine of justification by faith alone, and yet leave an 
impression on the mind, that I neglected to enforce good works ; 
what he might say in words, would be substantially true, but in 
fact, it would be as false as if he should accuse me of Socinianism 
or Deism. Indeed it appears to me, my lord, that the very same 
doctrines may be useful or pernicious, according as they are stated 
in a way crude and rash, or qualified and cautious : and this is 
what I meant, when I said, that ' the preface contains all that I 
hold, and as I hold it.' For if only here and there a sentence 
were culled from the sermons, which are studiously compressed 
into the smallest space, my views might possibly be mistaken ; 
but in the preface they are brought to a point, in such a manner, 
that they cannot possibly be misunderstood. In all matters that 
form a ground of difference between persons of real piety, I think 
I have endeavored to exercise caution and moderation, but in truths 
of fundamental importance, I have thought it my duty to speak 
with firmness and energy. Doubtless, it is not to be expected that 
every sentence in 600 sermons should be so written, as to com- 
mend itself equally to all ; but the general scope of the whole, 
and the spirit which it breathes thoughout, will I hope be approved 
by all, even by those who here and there might have stated mat- 
ters somewhat differently ; and, if one single sentence were 
pointed out to me as objectionable in any view, I should instantly 
guard against its appearance in any future edition. 

" As under Divine providence your lordship is now become 
my immediate superior in the Church, to whom I owe all possible 
deference and respect, I trust your lordship will approve of my 



chap, xi.] flower's attacks. 157 

wish to lay before you the means of ascertaining my true senti- 
ments, and of obviating any misconceptions which the statements 
of others, however unintentionally, might possibly create. Nor 
will your lordship think this caution unnecessary, when you are 
informed, that only about two years ago, the late Editor of the 
Cambridge Intelligencer (Benjamin Flower) published such false- 
hoods respecting me, that I judged it necessary to send them to 
my diocesan, and to take his judgment on the expediency of com- 
mencing a prosecution against mm. It is the same man who was 
brought before the House of Lords, and committed to prison, for 
his unwarrantable attacks on the Bishop of LlandafT. Being the 
great organ of the Jacobins, he labored to destroy the character 
of every supporter of order and government. His attacks on me 
were frequent, with my name in telegraphic characters. Your 
lordship may judge of the tenor of them by one single sentence 
in the first of them : ' When will this man (namely myself) cease 
to whet the appetite of ministers for blood ?' To enter into a 
paper war with such a man would answer no good end. The 
only way to treat him is that which my diocesan recommended. 
For your lordship's satisfaction, I send you a copy of his letter. 
(See page 125.) 

" This, my lord, I hope, will be deemed a sufficient apology 
for the trouble I have given you, and for the solicitude I feel to 
prevent such malignant efforts, if ever they should reach your ear, 
from having„any influence on your lordship's mind. Not that I 
should have troubled you thus, if I had not feared that I was not 
perfectly understood, as to the object of my former letter. 
"With every sentiment of respect, 

" I remain, my Lord," &c. 

There can be no doubt that some occasion had been given for 
these violent attacks of Flower upon Mr. Simeon, on account of 
his preaching ' in unlicensed places.' In common with others of 
the more earnest and zealous clergy of those times, he had been 
ready, amidst the general ignorance and indifference that pre- 
vailed, to embrace every opportunity of preaching, to those who 
were willing to hear, ' the glorious Gospel of the blessed God." 
And truly he was ' instant in season, out of season.' At that pe- 
riod, however, it should be remembered, that ' the notions, among 
all parties, of order and discipline, and even of Church-govern- 
ment, were very different from what they are now. For many 
years it was not deemed irregular, even by the bishops, for clergy- 
men to preach in Lady Huntingdon's chapels, provided the prayers 
were read. Preaching in barns, or other places, was viewed much 
in the same light. It was not until a comparatively recent period 
that the bishop's license was deemed absolutely necessary. Whilst 
many persons, who began preaching as laymen in Lady Hunt- 
ingdon's chapels, were ordained by the bishops without scruple." 



158 CANDID ADMISSION. [cHAP. XI. 

In forming our estimate, therefore, of the acts of Mr. Simeon in 
his earlier days, and of other men who pursued the same course, 
we must never lose sight of the views, and feelings, and principles 
of the age. It would scarcely be consistent with candor or justice 
to judge those men by the maxims or rules of our own times. The 
very men who were irregular then, would be the first to conform 
in every particular now. Many, indeed, lived to give the proof 
of this ; and in the case of Mr. SJmeon this was remarkably true ; 
for not only in later life was he singularly attentive to order 
himself, but was wont particularly to enforce upon his younger 
brethren the importance and duty of not indulging their zeal at 
the expense of regularity and discretion. On one occasion, a few 
years before his death, (in the presence of the editor,) he was 
good-naturedly reminded by an old friend of some of those in- 
stances of his early fervor : — ' Do you remember, Mr. Simeon, in 
former times coming very early in the morning to my great barn, 
to preach to the men before they went to their work V After a 
most significant look, instantly turning his face aside, and then 
with both hands uplifted to hide it, he exclaimed — O spare me ! 
spare me ! I was a young man then. 



In the month of November, Mr. Simeon again appeared in the 
University pulpit, and preached a faithful and searching sermon 
from Matt. v. 20, ' Except your righteousness shall exceed the 
righteousness of the Scribes and Pharisees, ye shall in no case 
enter into the kingdom of heaven.' This sermon was soon after- 
wards printed under the title, * Evangelical and Pharisaic Right- 
eousness compared,' and drew forth (Jan. 11, 1810) from the 
Christian Advocate, Dr. Pearson, a pamphlet, which he designated 
' Cautions to the hearers and readers of the Rev. Mr. Simeon's 
Sermons,' &c. 

A few passages from the pamphlet will be sufficient to intro- 
duce Mr. Simeon's remarks in reply. 

'• On hearing and reading Mr. Simeon's sermon, entitled ' Evan- 
gelical and Pharisaical Righteousness compared,' it occurred to me, 
and not for the first time, lhat the young men of our University, 
many of whom are designed for ministers of the Established Church, 
should be cautioned against imbibing error even in the sermons 
which they hear at St. Mary's, the University church. . . . 

" Having a personal regard for Mr. Simeon, and for his zealous 
exertions in the cause of religion and humanity, as also an admi- 
ration of his eloquence and impressive mode of preaching, I in- 
dulge the hope, that 1 may make a few remarks on his sermon, 
without giving him offence, which I by no means intend or wish 
to do." 

In the course of his observations, Dr. Pearson generously ad- 



chap, xi.] dr. Pearson's " cautions. " 159 

mits that, " there is much in the sermon to be commended, and 
but little to be condemned." 

But the gravamen of the charge against Mr. Simeon, and the 
grounds for the ' cautions' to his hearers, may probably be dis- 
covered in the following paragraphs : — 

" On the whole, then, it appears, that Mr. Simeon, with the 
view, as it should seem, of shutting out those from salvation, 
whom he had previously determined to condemn, has raised the 
character of the Scribes and Pharisees above its proper level. 
In proportion as this process would render it more difficult for 
any Christian to excel the righteousness of the Scribes and Phari- 
sees, it afforded him an opportunity of excluding from salvation 
those Christians, whom he might choose to represent as falling 
short of it ; for it would necessarily follow, from his text, that 
those who did fall short of it, could not possibly be saved." 

....«< w e may, then, very fairly conclude, that, when Mr. 
Simeon speaks of those who now ' occupy the seat of Moses,' he 
must at least mean to comprehend his brethren, the Clergy of the 
Church of England, if he does not mean to speak of them' exclu- 
sively. The latter is what is most likely to be understood by the 
generality of his readers. Mr. Simeon has himself made the ap- 
plication more pointed, by referring to those ' who are in repute 
for wisdom and piety amongst us,' and whom, therefore, if I rightly • 
understand him, he considers as persons ' who have a disapproba- 
tion of real piety lurking in their hearts.' What are we to think 
of such a passage as this in a sermon, preached at a University 
church, and printed at a University press ? If Mr. Simeon can 
point out any other interpretation of this passage, which the pas- 
sage itself will fairly bear, I skajl be happy to attend and receive 
it. At present, I can consider it in no other light than as a libel." 

To this pamphlet Dr. P. appended the letter written in 1806, 
and addressed to the ' Orthodox Churchman's Magazine,' on the 
subject of Mr. Simeon's ' Churchman's Confession.' (See page 
120.) 

With his wonted promptness and energy, in a few days Mr. 
Simeon prepared a reply, entitled ' Fresh Cautions? But pre- 
vious to its publication, he submitted it to the judgment of his 
faithful and clear-sighted friend, the Rev. Wm. Farish, formerly 
the Tutor of Magdalene College, and then professor of chemistry 
in the University. From him he had the advantage of receiving 
the following very seasonable and judicious observations. 

" Chesterton, 9 o'clock, Feb. 1, 1810. 
" My dear Simeon, — 

" The enclosed hasty remarks I wrote before I went to 
bed last night. My pillow has not made me at all more favora- 
ble to the passages, to which I have objected. Aristotle indeed, 
I think, somewhere says, that in oratory, yeiom are most advan- 



160 JUDICIOUS ADVICE. [CHAP. XI. 

tageously rebutted by serious arguments, and vice versd. And 
the remark is very shrewd : but it is not to be followed through- 
out. I don't see that you get any advantage by it in the present 
case, that is not counterbalanced many times over by disadvan- 
tages. Ridicule, as the test of truth, is a very powerful weapon 
in the hands of a disingenuous infidel ; but the sentiment is false, 
and the weapon suits ill in the hands of a Christian. I don't see 
the propriety of using it, on a serious subject, against an adver- 
sary that means seriously, and aims to speak candidly ; which I 
really think is the case at present, though I never felt less convic- 
tion from an attack in my life, with respect to the substance of it. 
I think, too, your opponent is too respectable a man to be so 
treated, and his office too respectable also. I think you will have 
the prejudices at least, not to say the ingenuous and proper feel- 
ings, both of your friends and enemies against you on this point. 
I see no good that you get by following Aristotle. But only 
think, what an advantage his rule will give to your opponent, or 
rather to those who will infallibly take up the cudgels for him ; 
for I think he himself is too candid to make all the advantage 
which he might of the occasion. How will your ironies appear, 
when they are dressed up as your serious sentiments, and gravely 
refuted ? You will in vain say, ' I never meant this ;' the answer 
will be, ' They are your very words ; why did you say so V — ' I 
was in joke.' — ' But why joke on such a subject V This is the 
best you can expect from your enemies. But the truth is, not 
one in twenty of those, who will read their answer, will ever look 
at your ' Cautions ;' and the majority of that twenty will seriously 
believe, on the testimony of your enemies, supported by inverted 
commas, that you actually hold what you only meant to ridicule. 
— But enough of this. 

" I like your answer, (so far as it is serious, and leaving out a 
little would make it entirely so.) very much. I think you ought 
to print it ; and that it will have a very good effect, especially if 
you should rather keep down a lash or two, which might irritate 
too much. I looked upon the attack, when it first came out, as 
by far the most dangerous one that was ever made upon you ; 
though by no means either the most malicious, or the most con- 
clusive — indeed, as having scarce any of either. But it may 
bring upon you the collected resentment of a most powerful body ; 
not upon you only, but upon all your sect, (if I may use the word.) 
It may serve as a watch-word — as a pretence — and there is no 
saying what severities it may justify ; and the more so, on this 
account, that the whole sting of it is contained in two syllables, 
which is a weapon not too ponderous for any knave to teach any 
fool to use. Only think what a wasp's nest may be armed against 
you ! I think your answer serves to extract this sting — to lake 
away its poison in a degree far beyond my hopes. All your 
friends thought you had a very delicate point to touch, and I think 



CHAP. XI.] " FRESH CAUTIONS." 161 

that you have touched it very delicately, very judiciously, and 
very ingeniously. Therefore, I am altogether for publishing it ; 
though not for publishing it altogether as it stands. I should have 
called, if you had not wished to see my opinion so early. I shall 
perhaps call sometime to-day, and talk over some of these points 
more at large. Excuse haste ; I have no time to look over what 
I have said. 

" Your's, most affectionately, 

"W. Farish." 

Mr. Simeon appears to have profited by this judicious counsel. 
The commencement of his rejoinder to the master of Sidney is a 
good illustration of the courtesy and kind feeling, which ought 
ever to be maintained in controversies on religious subjects. 

" In noticing the Cautions which you have given to the readers 
of my sermon, I beg leave to thahk you for the very kind, not to 
say flattering, terms, in which you do me the honor to speak of 
me : and to assure you, that the regard which you express, is mu- 
tual ; and that, in respect for your person and character, I do not 
fall short of your most esteemed friends. 

" I am sensible, that to enter into controversy with a truly 
Christian spirit, is easier than to preserve that spirit throughout ; 
and that it is difficult to find an advantage against an adversary, 
and to use it with due moderation. However, as I feel at present 
nothing in my heart but unfeigned respect and kindness towards 
you, I hope I am in no great danger of transgressing the limits 
which I would at all times assign to myself in such a correspond 
ence : and, if there be in any part an expression that excites the 
smallest pain in your mind, I beg you to construe it in the most 
favorable sense, and to be assured, that nothing was further from 
my heart than an intention to wound your feelings." 

Then, in reply to Dr. P.'s charge, ' that with the view of shut- 
ting out those from salvation, whom he had previously determined 
to condemn, (Mr. S.) has raised the character of the Scribes and 
Pharisees above its proper level,' Mr. Simeon observes : — 

" Point out one single thing which I have required as necessary 
to salvation, and which God has not required ; or one thing which 
I have condemned, which God has not condemned ; do this, I say, 
and I will admit the truth of your accusation in its fullest extent. 
But, if you cannot do it, then you will see, I think, the harshness 
and injustice of your remarks. However, I forgive them freely ; 
for, whilst you have, in your own apprehension, detected and ex- 
posed this evil disposition of mine, and shown, that I, for the sake 
of terrifying some particular persons, make the way to heaven, 
more strait and difficult than I ought to do, I feel myself, on the 
whole, a gainer by the expression : for I have gained this at least 
out of the mouth of an adversary, (and it will be very gratifying 
to all the readers of my sermons,) namely, that I hold wp the 
11 



162 "fresh cautions." [chap. xi. 

standard of holiness very high. You know, sir, that persons 
who maintain the doctrine of justification by faith alone without 
the works of the law, are supposed in general to disregard good 
works. But you have informed the world, that this, with me at 
least, is not the case ; and whatever they have need to be cautioned 
against my writings, they have no reason to fear an Antinomian 
spirit : you acknowledge, not only that I am as strong an advocate 
for good works as you yourself can be, but that I even go beyond 
you, and maintain a higher standard of holiness than you. Thus 
far then all is well." 

With respect to the remaining charge, of having published a 
' libel,' he adds :— 

" Truly, here is a libel, and a very serious one too. I say, here 
is a libel ; but who the author of it is, I must leave the public to 
determine. The public will at least suppose that you were con- 
vinced in your own mind. But,' no ; whilst you are holding me 
up to the public as a libeller of all the Clergy of England, you 
provide a salvo for yourself by saying, ' If I rightly understand 
him.' Pray, sir, is it right to bring such heavy charges, without 
knowing whether you understand the grounds on which they are 
brought ; yea, at the very time that you acknowledge yourself 
to be in doubt whether you do understand them ? You put me 
into the predicament of a person, who, having received many se- 
vere blows from constables, under the idea that he was some 
great offender, is told by them, • If we do not mistake, you are he 
that deserves to be thus treated.' But, ' you do mistake,' replies 
the poor sufferer ; ' for I am not the man whom you take me for : 
and you should have been sure of your man, before you gave me 
the blows.' .... 

" Thus, sir," he concludes, " I have answered, and, I hope, sat- 
isfactorily, your different objections: and, after all, I am so much 
at a loss to know what you intend to caution the world against, 
that, if it had not been for the last charge of a libel, I should not 
have felt myself called upon to take any notice of your pamphlet. 
Let me then be permitted to ask you, What would you caution 
the world against ? Is it against being led by my sermon to place 
their hopes of salvation on a wrong basis ? No. — Is it against 
being led to disregard good works ? No. — Is it against being led 
to place the standard of morality too high? This, methinks, 
would ill become a Christian advocate. If you say, This is the 
thing which I would caution them against ; then I say again, 
Point out in that sermon any one thing, which I either require or 
condemn, and which God himself has not required or condemned; 
do this, and I pledge myself, as before, publicly and immediately 
to recant my error." 

Having thus vindicated himself before the public, Mr. Simeon 
addressed the following letter to Dr. P. as the expression of his 
private feelings on the occasion. 



CHAP. XI.] PRIVATE LETTER TO DR. PEARSON. 163 

"King's College, Feb. 23,1S10. 

" Rev. Sir,— 

" I beg leave to return you my very sincere thanks for 
your polite note, and for the present of your new publication,* 
with which it was accompanied ; and I request you to accept the 
assurance of my esteem and regard, together with the postscript 
to my public letter. It is indeed a matter of regret to me, that 
my public correspondence wears a different aspect from what I 
could have wished. Glad should I have been, exceeding glad, if 
circumstances would have allowed me to wave every unpleasant 
remark, and to confine myself altogether to such expressions of 
respect as truth would have dictated, and your general character 
demands. Believe me, sir, it is painful to make any observation 
which may have a tendency in any degree to lower you in the 
estimation of the public. I can say with truth, that though it is 
gratifying to me to feel my ground firm, I regret exceedingly the 
necessity of making it so at your expense ; and account every 
victory itself painful, when gained on such terms. 

" To show that 1 am not unwilling to satisfy your mind pri- 
vately, whilst I decline any further public controversy, I will most 
cheerfully assign to you my reasons for inserting in the ' Church- 
man's Confession' the note that related to Dr. Marsh. That, 
which you yourself have now publicly asserted, was at the time 
universally understood to be the fact, namely, that Dr. Marsh's 
sermons were preached professedly ' in opposition to the peculiar 
doctrines maintained by me and my friends.' It was not in my 
power to attend any of them myself, because I was always pro- 
fessionally engaged ; but the accounts I heard from all quarters 
were, that the sentiments intended to be refuted were very incor- 
rectly stated ; and consequently that very erroneous opinions re- 
specting my sentiments were circulated through the University. 
It was given out by Dr. Marsh himself, that he intended to pub- 
lish his sermons : in which case I should have had an opportunity 
of disclaiming any of those sentiments, which had been errone- 
ously imputed to me, and of vindicating those, which I really en- 
tertained. In hopes of finding such an opportunity, I waited a 
considerable time : but when it became very doubtful whether 
any such would be afforded me, I got a turn at St. Mary's on 
purpose that I might state my sentiments fully and plainly to that 
audience, which had been taught to regard them with suspicion 
and distrust. I selected a text, the most appropriate that I could 
find, and a subject, the most satisfactory that could be imagined, 
• The Confession in our Liturgy.' Having delivered the sermon, 
I printed it : and in a note expressed my hope, that Dr. M.'s ser- 
mons, if printed at all, might be printed precisely as they were 
delivered ; my reason for this was, that I wished Dr. M. to know, 
and the University to know, that I was ready to maintain my sen- 

* Probably the Letter on the ' Churchman's Confession." 



164 PRIVATE LETTER TO DR. PEARSON. [CHAP. XI. 

timents, if upon farther investigation I should think them true, or 
to submit to his corrections of them, if they were false. That a 
prejudice had been excited against me and my sentiments was 
manifest ; and if it was well-founded, I had no objection to its 
being confirmed ; but, if it was ill-founded, I apprehend, you, 
yourself, sir, will think I was justified in wishing to remove it. 
But, if Dr. M. should preach one thing and print another, it would 
be impossible for me to remove that prejudice by any means : the s 
evil that had been done would remain, and I should have no rem- 
edy. But if he should not print his sermons at all, my open pro- 
fession of a willingness to have my reputed sentiments exposed, 
was a pledge to' the public, that I was not ashamed of those which 
I really maintained, or afraid to discuss them even with such an 
able antagonist as Dr. Marsh. Had my request been made to a 
gentleman who merely preached an occasional sermon, and who 
did not professedly strike at me, it would have been unreasonable, 
I grant ; but, in Dr. M.'s case, who had been a long time prepar- 
ing his sermons, and with an avowed intention to print them, such 
a request was no other than what I might reasonably make, and 
no other than what equity would have required him to comply 
with. It imposed no necessity on him to print them ; but only, 
in the event of his printing them, to give me a fair opportunity of 
answering for myself. 

" As you have not mentioned anything respecting a later ser- 
mon of mine, entitled ' The Fountain of living Waters,' I might 
properly enough omit to notice it myself. But as in that, I took 
the liberty of stating my view of a subject, which I thought had 
been misstated by Dr. M. on a preceding day, I think it right to 
mention, that I acted precisely on the same principle as in the for- 
mer case. He spoke of a whole class of people, who entertained 
some absurd sentiments which he controverted. Of the class that 
he referred to I had never heard ; nor do I at this moment believe 
that any such persons (with the exception, perhaps, of some en- 
thusiastic individuals) are to be found in England. What my 
sentiments on that subject were I stated, and openly showed, that, 
whoever they might be, / was not one of them. But whilst I 
thus turned off the shafts from myself, and showed that the errors 
he opposed were not countenanced by me, I did not utter a word 
that could be construed into a reflection upon him : on the con- 
trary, I expressed the high respect I bore towards him for his zeal 
in the cause of sacred literature, and endeavored, as far as my 
feeble testimony could reach, to confirm his well-earned reputa- 
tion. This I thought the proper conduct to observe towards one, 
from whom, in other respects. I widely differed : and I can truly 
say, it was very gratifying to me to have so good an opportunity 
of offering him my public acknowledgments. 

" This sir, is the kind of conduct which I would wish to see, 
wherever a difference on religious subjects exists ; and I desire, 



CHAP. XI.] REPLY TO DR. PEARSON'S " REMARKS." 165 

that if our little controversy do not bring us nearer in sentiment, 
it may, at least, not be suffered to operate to the diminution of our 
mutual regard. 

" In forbearing to answer your last publication, I have shown that 
I wish to avoid controversy : not that I desire to shun it on ac- 
count of any apprehended weakness in my cause ; but because I 
know and feel within myself (as most probably you do also,) that 
controversy is hurtful to the spirit : it leads us to find pleasure in 
detecting and exposing the errors of an adversary; and gratifies, 
both in the writers and readers, some of the worst passions of the 
heart. Happy shall I be, sir, to have no occasion ever to resume 
it, and happy to embrace every opportunity of approving myself, 
in deed as well as in word, 

" Sir, your most devoted servant, C. S." 

The controversy, however, was not yet quite ended ; in a few 
weeks the Christian Advocate published some " Remarks," which 
he forwarded to Mr. Simeon with a polite note ; to which Mr. S. 
replies : — 

"My dear Sir — 

u Permit me to return you my best thanks for the present 
of your ' Remarks ;' and to say, that I most cordially agree with 
you in terminating our public correspondence. I trust that the 
desire of both of us is to do all the good we can whilst we are 
here, and to obtain, both for ourselves and others, eternal happi- 
ness hereafter : and I am persuaded that, if circumstances should 
ever bring us into a nearer acquaintance with each other, we 
should find, that the difference between us, though certainly great, 
is not so great as may at first sight appear. Persons who have 
the same general design, but differ in some particular modes of 
carrying it into execution, often stand more aloof from each other, 
than they do from persons, whose principles and conduct they 
entirely disapprove. Hence prejudice arises, and a tendency to 
mutual crimination : whereas, if they occasionally conversed for 
half an hour with each other, they would soon rectify their mu- 
tual misapprehensions, and concur in aiding, rather than under- 
mining, the efforts of each other for the public good. The num- 
ber of those who are zealous in the cause of religion is not so 
great, but that they may find ample scope for their exertions, 
without wasting their time in mutual contentions: and it is my 
earnest wish, that the only strife we may ever know in future, 
may be that which the apostles recommend, of ' contending earn- 
estly for the faith once delivered to the saints,' and of 'provoking 
one another to love and to good works.' 

" With these sentiments and wishes, I beg leave to subscribe 
myself, 

" Dear Sir, with great respect and esteem, 

" Your most obedient servant, C. S." 






166 FAITHFUL REPBOOF. [cHAP. XI. 

Thus amicably terminated a controversy, which for some 
months caused considerable excitement in the University ; the 
pamphlets ' running (as Mr. S. described it in a letter at the time) 
like wildfire.' Would that all discussions on religious topics, 
between earnest and serious men, were conducted in the same 
spirit of candor, and brought with the like courtesy and Christian 
feeling to a conclusion ! 

Mr. Simeon was not slow to express his opinions with stern 
fidelity, especially when dealing with young men who made a 
profession of piety, if an occasion arose demanding a marked re- 
buke. Such a circumstance occurred at the close of this year, 
when an undergraduate, with whom he was to a certain extent 
acquainted, had been strongly suspected of writing some very flip- 
pant comments upon the margin of a book belonging to the College 
Library. 

"Dec. 14. 1S10, 

" Sir,— 

" In your letter to me you say, ' you never wrote such 
a paragraph to your knowledge.' You have nothing to do but t 
write down the same words, and you will soon see, on a compari- 
son of the hand-writing, whether you wrote it or not. It is evi- 
dent you have been in the habit of writing in the books of the 
College Library. This, not to speak of the presumption, is a most 
flagrant breach of confidence, and deserves the most serious re- 
prehension. What, if every undergraduate took the same liberty ? 
If your conduct excited prejudice only against yourself, I should 
think that I had little to do with it, except in a way of private ad- 
vice ; but it involves the whole body of religious young men, and 
religion itself together with them : and therefore calls for a public 
testimony of my disapprobation. You are not at all aware how 
contrary your conduct in this matter has been to the modesty that 
becomes a young man, and a religious professor in particular : 
and I hope you will take occasion from it to mark how exceed- 
ingly defective you are in that prime ornament of a Christian 
character. My advice is, that you compare your hand-writing 
with the paragraph in question, in order to refresh your memory; 
and that, when you have found out the extent of your misconduct, 
you go to your tutor, and confess it, and humble yourself for it. 
When you have done that, and obtained forgiveness of your col- 
lege, I shall be happy to see you again upon the former footing." 



I 



CHAPTER XK 

Mr. Simeon's regard for the Liturgy — Appointed select preacher at St. Mary's — His ser- 
mons on the ' Excellency of the Liturgy' — 'Answer' to Dr. Marsh — Defence of the 
Baptismal Service — Letter to Mr.TThomason— Martyn's sermon — The devotional read- 
ing of the Scriptures — Formation of the Cambridge Bible Society — Dr. Marsh's oppo- 
sition — Mr. Wilberforce's aid — The first meeting — Account of it by an early Promoter 
— Effect of Mr. Simeon's sermons— Dr. Buchanan — Installation of the Duke of Glou- 
cester — Awful death — Lamented decease of Konig — Mr. Preston's account of him. 



1811—1812. 

It will have been frequently observed in the foregoing Memoir 
how strong and constant was Mr. Simeon's regard for the Liturgy 
and services of our Church. From an early period in his college 
life, when he says that the prayers were ' as marrow and fatness' 
to him, during the space of thirty years after until the season of 
his late indisposition, when he remarks, ' Surely the Liturgy is of 
more service than is generally imagined :' his attachment to our 
ritual had been unwavering. This long-cherished and cordial re- 
gard for the formularies of our Church induced him, when ap- 
pointed at length select preacher at St. Mary's, to deliver a course 
of sermons on ' The Excellency of the Liturgy.' These were 
preached before the University during the month of November, 
(1811,) from the text, Deut. v. 28, 29, 'They have well said all 
that they have spoken : O that there were such an heart in them !' 
On publishing these four sermons the following spring, Mr. Simeon 
prefixed to them a letter addressed to Dr. Marsh, the Lady Mar- 
garet's Professor of Divinity, as an 'Answer' to his 'Inquiry re- 
specting the neglecting to give the Prayer-Book with the Bible.' 
In the course of his argument Dr. M. had endeavored to draw a 
parallel between the Assembly of Divines, who set aside the 
Liturgy, and the friends of the British and Foreign Bible Society, 
whom he accused of ' neglecting to give it away.' To heighten 
the representation, he says — " There was another feature in the 
Assembly of Divines, which we may distinctly perceive in the 
modern society : it consisted chiefly of Calvinists ; and the Cal- 
vinistic -clergy of the Church of England are generally members 
of the modern society. Now a man who adopts the doctrines of 
Calvin cannot be zealously attached to our English Liturgy : a 
Calvinist .may in many respects have a great regard for it ; but he 
cannot have much pain in parting with it, as it abounds with 
passage's so decisive of conditional salvation, that no ingenuity can 



168 ANSWER TO DR. MARSH. [CHAP. XII. 

torture them into the language of absolute decrees. Indeed we 
know that the English Liturgy was so offensive to the Calvinists 
of Scotland, that the very fftempt to introduce it in that country 
produced an insurrection, which ended in the solemn league and 
covenant, to which the English Calvinists acceded." 

" In this passage," replies Mr. Simeon, " you avail yourself of 
a popular cry against a great body of the clergy as espousing 
Calvinism, and as carrying their tenets to a very dangerous ex- 
tent. But, sir, it is greatly to be regretted that those who impute 
such sentiments to the clergy here alluded to, will not tell us from 
whence they take their statements. If they would quote the ob- 
noxious passages, they would put it into the power of those who 
might be supposed to be implicated in the charge, to say, whether 
they maintained such opinions or not. As for a great number of 
opinions which they are supposed to hold, I dare to assure the 
public, that Socinianism, or even Atheism itself, is not farther from 
their real sentiments, than such expressions as are often put into 
their mouths.* 

" Among the clergy designated as Calvinists, I have no doubt 
but that I am ranked : (with what justice that name, in its obnox- 
ious sense, can be given me, the reader will see in the sermons 
here brought before him :) and I believe, indeed I am sure, that my 
sentiments in general do coincide with those, which the great body 
of the clergy here referred to maintain. And, that the readers of 
your pamphlet may know how far these sentiments are repug- 
nant to the Articles or Liturgy of the Church of England, I shall 
here present them with an extract from the preface to my work, 
entitled 'Helps to Composition.'" 

(Here follows the extract which has been given entire in pages 
103 — 109.) Mr. Simeon then proceeds: "Now, sir, I do not say 
that every individual of those whom you designate as Calvinistic 
clergy, would express himself in precisely the same terms as I 
have done, or that there are not shades of difference between 
them : for you cannot find any ten men in the world, or indeed 
any two, whose minds are so constructed as to have no discor- 
dance of sentiment upon anything : for as in the countenances 
of men, there are points of difference in persons between whom 
there exists the most perfect family likeness, so, in the minds of 
men, no two are perfectly alike. But I defy contradiction when 
I affirm, that the great mass of clergy, who are now invidiously 
called Calvinistic, do preach in a way perfectly consonant with 
what is expressed in that preface : and I challenge the whole 

* Innumerable passages of this kind may be found in the Bishop of Lincoln's (Tom- 
line) Refutation of Calvinism. It is much to lie regretted that great and good men, 
whom no consideration whatever could induce to lie guilty of wilful misrepresentation, 
will not use some more effectual means of ascertaining the sentiments of others, before 
they undertake to state them to the public, and to hold them up to the abhorrence of 
mankind.'' 



CHAP. XII.] HIS ATTACHMENT TO THE LITURGY. 169 

world to say that it is not perfectly in harmony with the Articles, 
the Homilies, and the Liturgy of the Church of England. 

" I have dwelt the more fully upoiQhis point, because it is that 
whereon a great portion of your pamphlet turns. For it is on the 
supposed Calvinism of those advocates of the British and Foreign 
Bible Society, that you found your accusation of them as un- 
friendly to the Liturgy: it is on that you found your parallel be- 
tween them and the Puritans, who subverted the government ; 
between them also and the Assembly of Divines, who set aside the 
Liturgy, as 'offensive to the godly at home, and to the reformed 
churches abroad.' In a word, it is on that you found your appre- 
hensions of the repeal of the Test Act, and the utter overthrow 
of the Establishment. 

" Having shown you what Calvinists the clerical friends of the 
British and Foreign Bible Society are, I now come to show you, 
that they are not indifferent to the Liturgy of the Church of Eng- 
land. 

" Perhaps it will be within your recollection, that about seven 
years ago you preached before the University a set of sermons, in 
which you were supposed to arraign the sentiments of those clergy 
who have been before referred to- On that occasion, I felt my- 
self imperiously called upon to state freely and fully to the Uni- 
versity, what my sentiments were in reference to the fundamen-* 
tal doctrines of our religion : and, in order that I might show my 
agreement with the Church of England, I founded my discourse 
on the General Confession, and then printed it immediately under 
the title of The Churchman's Confessions, or An Appeal to the 
Liturgy. Perhaps you will recollect also, that, there having been 
a general expectation that you would, according to your avowed 
intention, print those sermons, and that expectation having been 
disappointed, I took the liberty of expressing my regret, in com- 
mon with that of many others, that they were not laid before the 
public ; and my hope, that if printed, they would appear precisely 
as they were delivered. . My reason for this was, not to preclude 
you from that liberty which every author has of amending his 
own compositions, but that your assertions on different subjects, 
in which the sentiments and characters 6f others were involved, 
and which had produced a considerable effect in the University, 
might be brought to the test both of the Scripture and the Liturgy ; 
and it was certainly my intention at that time to undertake the 
task of examining them myself, if no other person should do it. 

" Now, sir, this will at least show you, that, long before the 
present controversy had arisen, I dared to appeal to the Liturgy 
for my sentiments ; and that if your sermons had been published, 
they would have been brought to that test. Does this look like 
indifference to the Liturgy on the part of those whom you call the 
Calvinistic Clergy? 

" Again, — in the month of November last, I was called to preach 



170 HIS ATTACHMENT TO THE LITURGY. [cHAP. XII. 

a course of sermons before the University ; and I chose for my 
subject The Exellency of the Liturgy. What a strange subject to 
be chosen, if those you caw the Calvinistic clergy are so devoid 
of attachment to the Liturgy, as you would represent them ! 
After they were delivered, it was generally wished, (if I am 
rightly informed,) that they should be printed : but I withstood 
every application to me for that purpose ; not because I \v,as afraid 
of having my sentiments tried by the Liturgy, but because I was 
determined to avoid controversy of any kind. I was aware that 
dissenters are apt to construe a defence of the Establishment as 
an attack upon those who dissent from it:* and as my design in 
those sermons was to confirm churchmen in their attachment to 
the Church, and not to wound unnecessarily the feelings of those 
who differed from us, I thought it desirable on the whole to post- 
pone the publication of them ; more especially as it is my intention 
that they shall stand at the head of a publication, which, if my life 
be spared, will, I hope, be ready for the press in about three years. 
In so large a work as that will be, I feel it peculiarly incumbent on 
me to give to the reader a pledge of what he will find, and what 
alone he will find, throughout the work: and I desire everything 
I ever have written, or ever shall write, to be brought to that test, 
J,he Liturgy of the Church of England ; persuaded as I am of its 
perfect conformity to the Holy Scriptures. It is to you alone, 
sir, that the appearance of these sermons at this time is owing. 
You have come forward with an accusation, circulated with in- 
credible diligence through the whole kingdom, That the clergy 
who are the warmest advocates for the British and Foreign Bible 
Society, are not, and ' cannot be, zealously attached to our English 
Liturgy :' and here is a flat contradiction to your assertion : a 
contradiction formed before the accusation itself, formed before 
any such accusation could possibly be foreseen ; a contradiction 
that comes before the public ' in a tangible shape :' and I affirm 
respecting this, as I did respecting the Calvinism of the clergy, 
that those sermons do express the general sentiment of those, 
whom you venture to represent as indifferent to the Liturgy. 
Of course, some difference of sentiment must exist among them on 
this, as well as on other subjects ; but if there be one part more 
than another in which they are agreed, it is in that which is con- 
tained in the third sermon, (and which you suppose to render it 
so ' offensive to the godly at home, and to the reformed churches 
abroad,') namely, ' The Moderation and Candor of the Liturgy. 1 
" Perhaps in answer to what I have said, you will reply : That 
I am setting up myself as a kind of representative of the whole 
body. But I beg leave utterly to disclaim any such idea. I show 
you by indubitable proofs what I am : and, from a very extensive 

♦ " I am happy however to say, that their union with churchmen in the Bible Society 
has produced a wonderful change in them in this respect ; the asperities of both parties 
having by friendly contact and brotherly collision been greatly diminished." 



CHAP. XII.] HIS ATTACHMENT TO THE LITURGY. 171 

knowledge of the persons whom you refer to, I declare to the pub- 
lic what they are : and, if I am wrong in this statement, I make it 
in the face of the whole world, who may contradict me, if they 
can." 



The following extract from the third sermon distinctly expresses 
Mr. Simeon's view of the ' Excellency of the Liturgy." 

" I hope I have now met the question of our Liturgy fairly. I have notdbnfined myself 
to general assertions, but have set forth the difficulties which are supposed to exist against 
it, and have given such a solution of them, as I think is sufficient to satisfy any con- 
scientious mind: though it is still matter of regret that any labored explanation of them 
should be necessary. Now then, acknowledging that our Liturgy is not absolutely per- 
fect, and that those who most admire it would be glad if these few blemishes were re- 
moved ; have we not still abundant reason to be thankful for it 1 Let its excellencies be 
fairly weighed ; and its blemishes will sink into nothing : let its excellencies be duly ap- 
preciated, and every person in the kingdom will acknowledge himself deeply indebted to 
those, who with so much care and piety compiled it. But these blemishes alone are seen 
by multitudes ; and its excellencies are altogether forgotten : yea, moreover, frequent oc- 
casion is taken from these blemishes to persuade men to renounce their communion with 
the Established Church, in the hopes of finding a purer worship elsewhere. With what' 
justice such arguments are urged, will best appear by a comparison between the prayers 
that are offered elsewhere, and those that are offered in the Established Church. There 
are about 11,000 places of worship in the Established Church, and about as many out of 
it. Now take the prayers that are offered on any Sabbath in all places out of the Estab- 
lishment ; have them all written down, and every expression sifted and scrutinized as our 
Liturgy has been : then compare them with the prayers that have been offered in all the 
churches of the kingdom : and see what comparison the extemporaneous effusions will 
bear with our pre-composed forms. Having done this for one Sabbath, proceed to do it 
for a year ; and then, after a similar examination, compare them again : were this done, 
(and done it ought to be in order to form a correct judgment of the case,) methinks there 
is scarcely a man in the kingdom that would not fall down on his knees and bless God 
for the Liturgy of the Established Church." 

Another extract from the second of these sermons, upon a sub- 
ject which has unhappily given rise to much painful controversy 
in our Church must here be introduced, as it contains the delibe- 
rate expression of Mr. Simeon's sentiments upon a topic to which 
reference will hereafter be made ; and many of the readers of 
this Memoir may not have access to the statement as published in 
his entire works. His argument is the defence of the Baptismal 
Service. 

" A multitude of other passages might be cited to the same effect ; to show that the 
apostles, in a spirit of candor and of love, spoke in terms of commendation respecting 
all, when, in strictness of speech, they should have made some particular exceptions.* 
And, if we at this day were called to use the same language under the very same cir- 
cumstances, it is probable that many would feel scruples respecting it, and especially, in 
thanking God for things, which, if pressed to the utmost meaning of the words, might 
not be strictly true. But surely, if the apostles, in a spirit of love and charity used such 
language, we may safely a.nd properly do the same : and knowing in what manner, and 
with what views, they spake, we need not hesitate to deliver ourselves with the same spirit, 
and in the same latitude, as tltey." 

Mr. S. adds the following important remark in a note : — 

" To guard against a misapprehension of his meaning, the Author wishes these words 
to be distinctly noticed ; because they contain the whole drift-of his argument. — He does 

* 1 Thess. v. 5. 



172 DEFENCE OF THE BAPTISMAL SERVICE. [CHAP. XII. 

not mean to say that the apostles ascribed salvation to the opus operatum, the outward 
act of baptism; or, that they intended to assert distinctly the salvation of every individ- 
ual who had been baptized ; but only that, in reference to these subjects, they did use a 
language very similar to that in our Liturgy, and that therefore our Reformers were jus- 
tified, as we also are, in using the same. 

" In the Baptismal Service, we thank God for having regenerated the baptized infant 
by his Holy Spirit. Now, from hence it appears that, in the opinion of our Reformers, 
regeneration and remission of sins did accompany baptism. But in what sense did they 
hold this sentiment'? Did they maintain that thpre was no need for the seed, then sown 
in the heart of the baptized person, to grow up, and to bring forth fruit; or that he could 
be saved in any other way than by a progressive renovation of his soul after the Divine 
image'? Had* they asserted or countenanced any such doctrine as that, it would have 
been impossible for any enlighted person to concur with them. But nothing can be con- 
ceived more repugnant to their sentiments than such an idea as this: so far from har- 
boring such a thought, they have, and that too in this very prayer, taught us to look 
unto God for that total change both of heart and life, which, long since their days has 
begun to be expressed by the term, regeneration. After thanking God for regenerating 
the infant by his Holy Spirit, we are taught to pray, ' that he, being dead unto sin, and 
living unto righteousness, may crucify the old man, and utterly abolish the uhole body of 
sin : and then declaring that total change to be the necessary mean of his obtaining sal- 
vation, we add, ' So that finally, with the residue of thy holy Church, he may be an in- 
heritor of thine everlasting kingdom.' Is there, I would ask, any person that can require 
more than this 1 or does God in his word require more ! There are two things to be no- 
ticed in reference to this subject; the term, regeneration, and the thing. The term occurs 
but twice in the Scriptures ; in one place it refers to baptism, and is distinguished from 
the renewing of the Holy Ghost ; which, however, is represented as attendant on it : 
and, in the other place, it has a totally distinct meaning unconnected with the subject. 
Now the term they use as the Scripture uses it; and the thing they require, as strongly 
as any person can require it. They do not give us any reason to imagine that an adult 
person can be saved, without experiencing all that modern divines have included in the 
term regeneration ; on the contrary, they do, both there and throughout the whole Lit- 
urgy, insist upon the necessity of a radical change both of heart and life. Here then, the 
only question is not whether a baptized person can be saved by that ordinance without 
sanctification ; but, whether God does always accompany the sign with the thing signi- 
fied 1 Here is certainly room for difference of opinion : but it cannot be positively de- 
cided in the negative; because we cannot know, or even judge, respecting it, in any in- 
stance whatever, except by the fruits that follow: and therefore, in all fairness, it may be 
considered only as a doubtful point; and, if we appeal, as we ought to do, to the Holy 
Scriptures, they certainly do, in a very remarkable way, accord with the expressions in 
our Liturgy. St. Paul says, ' By one Spirit are we all baptized into one body, whether 
we be Jews or Gentiles, whether we be bond or free; and have been all made to drink 
into one Spirit ;' and this he says of all the visible members of Christ's body.* Again, 
speaking of the whole nation of Israel, infants as well as adults, he says, ' They were 
all baptized unto Moses in the cloud and in the sea, and did all eat the same sjnrilual 
meat; and did all drink the same spiritual drink: for they drank of that spiritual 
rock that followed them ; and that rock was Christ.'i Yet, behold, in the very next 
verse he tells us. that ' with many of them God was displeased, and overthrew them in the 
wilderness.' In another place he speaks yet more strongly still: 'As many of you,' says 
he, ' as are baptized into Christ, hare put on Christ.'i Here we see what is meant by the 
expression, ' baptized into Christ;' it is precisely the same expression as that before men- 
tioned, of the Israelites being ' baptized unto Moses;' (the preposition els is used in both 
places;) it includes all that had been initiated into his religion by the rite of baptism: 
and of them universally does the apostle say, ' They have put on Christ.' Now 1 ask 
Have not the persons who scruple the use of that prayer in the Baptismal Service, equal 
reason to scruple the use of those different expressions 1 

" Again : St. Peter says, ' Repent, and be baptized, every one of you, for the remission 
of sinsj'll and in another place, 'Baptism doth now save us.'§ And, speaking elsewhere 
of baptized persons who were unfruitful in the knowledge of our Lord Jesus Christ he 
says, ' He hath forgotten that he was purged from his old sins.'TT Does not this very 
strongly countenance the idea which our Reformers entertained, That the remission of 
our sins, as well as the regeneration of our souls, is an attendant on the baptismal rite! 
Perhaps it will be said, that the inspired writers spake of persons who had been baptized 

• Cor. xii. 13-27. t 1 Cor. x. 1-4. t Gal. iii. 27. 

U Acts il 38, 39. 5 i Pet. iii. 21. *j 2 Pet. i. 9. 



CHAP. XII.] LETTER TO MR. THOMASON. 173 

at an adult age. But if they did so in some places, they certainly did not in others ; and, 
■where they did not, they must be understood as comprehending all, whether infants or 
adults; and therefore the language of our Liturgy, which is not a whit stronger than 
theirs, may be both subscribed and used without any just occasion of offence. 

" Let me then speak, the truth before God : Though I am no Arminian, I do think 
that the refinements of Calvin have done great harm in the Church; they have driven 
multitudes from the plain and popular way of speaking used by the inspired writers, and 
have made them unreasonably and unscripturally squeamish in their modes of expression; 
and I conceive that, the less addicted any person is to systematic accuracy, the more he 
will accord with the inspired writers, and the more he will approve of the views of our 
Reformers. I do not mean, however, to say, that a slight alteration in two or three in- 
stances, would not be an improvement; since it would take off. a burden from many 
minds, and supersede the necessity of labored explanations ; but I do mean to say, that 
there is no such objection to these expressions as to deter any conscientious person from 
giving his unfeigned assent and consent to the Liturgy altogether, or from using the par- 
ticular expressions which we have been endeavoring to explain." 



" Rev. T. Thomason, — 

"K. C., Nov. 25, 1811. 

" I now sit down to write you a long letter, which I 
shall do the more joyfully, as through our dearest mother's pres- 
*ent I am enabled to write two letters at once. This is the first 
use I make of her copying machine, and it is the most delightful 
use I could possibly make of it. All my letters since the loss of 
the Elizabeth have been poor and stinted. I greatly lament the 
loss, of those letters, because I never could recover the spirit, even 
though I should have been able to recollect the substance of them* 
But now that I can send a duplicate, the fault will be entirely in 
my own wicked heart, if I do not endeavor at least to express myself 
more fulty and more acceptably to you. 

" How good have you been ! how many rich feasts have you 
given us ! and how often have I been ready to envy you the sweet 
spiritual frame which God in his mercy has vouchsafed unto you ! 
Clear it is, that to serve God is the best way of serving ourselves. 
Whilst you have been actively employed for him, He Ijas not 
been forgetful of you. I bless and adore His name for His mercy 
towards you. Truly, it is a glorious work in which you have 
been engaged ; and God has given you rich success : though I hope 
you see at present only the first fruits of your harvest. We now 
see why our beloved and honored brother Mr. Martyn must be 
ill, and leave his own sphere and come down to Calcutta. Is it 
not the Lord that appoints the bounds of our habitation 1 The 
histories of Joseph and of Esther are yet passing before our eyes 
every day : and sweet they are when we can read a chapter in 
our own experience. God has given you to see more reasons for 
your shipwreck than any other of the crew saw, except your 
beloved wife : and more you will see of God's wisdom in all his 
dispensations towards you as long as you live. Perhaps before I 
close this letter, I may be able to tell you of something ffoing here ; 
but what at present I know not. Your dear mother felt a little 



174 martyn's sermon. [chap. xii. 

as a mother, at finding that you did not occupy such an ostensible 
post as she could have wished : but I being only a brother, rejoiced ; 
knowing, 'that the less reward you have from man, the more you 
will have from God. There is even at present a refined joy 
arising from the secret, unostentatious act, that far exceeds the 
gratifications which are of a more mixed kind. The joy of Paul 
and Silas in the prison equalled any that they could have felt in a 
palace. I feel such a love to Mr. and Mrs. Harrington, that I 
could rejoice in sending them a small token of my love, were it 
not that such an act would appear officious and almost imperti- 
nent. 

" How admirably was our dear brother's discourse adapted to 
the occasion ! It is precisely such an address as I should have 
expected from him. With a truly Christian simplicity he still, in 
spite of himself, betrays the scholar. I have read it to some of 
my people, who are greatly delighted with it ; and I have lent it 
to Mr. Wood, Mr. Hornbuckle, and Mr. Whitfield, of St. John's, 
all of whom admire it greatly, and seem to rejoice in what God is 
doing for him and by him. Dear man ! he wrote me from Bombay : 
and I shall rejoice to hear that he is returned from Bussorah with* 
an increased measure of health. Would that I could whisper in 
his ear, and tell him what God has graciously done for me. In 
the autumn I laid by for five weeks, and had my lips hermetically 
sealed, except for the introduction of beef and pudding : and I 
improved more in that time than in two years before. It is with 
you, as it is here ; friends all say, ' Spare yourself: but do it to- 
morrow, and elsewhere ; not to-day, whilst you are with me.' 
And I am not sure that you did not let him do too much : only I 
fear your own state of health required all the aid you could receive. 
However, I will forgive both him and you all the injury he did, 
either to himself or others, by preaching that sermon. I hope 
Hatchard will print it for circulation at home. 

" Believe me, my dearest brother, I feel much indebted to you 
for your love in persuading him to sit for his picture for me. 
How much I shall value it I shall not attempt to declare; but I 
seem to think I should feel less regret for the loss of a whole fleet, 
than of that ship. When I receive it I shall send Mr. Charles 
Hoare and his wife the one I had before. 

"Among the many sweet sentiments contained in your letters, 
I am particularly struck with one which entirely accords with 
my own experience, namely, the importance of a devout reading 
of the Scriptures for ourselves, in order to qualify us to speak to 
others. There is, I am persuaded, more in this than even pious 
ministers are in general aware of. God does draw nigh to the 
soul that seeks him in his word, and does communicate an unction, 
that is in vain sought for in the books of men : and that unction 
will, like 'the ointment of the right hand, bewray itself both in 
the pulpit and out of it. O. that we might have it more richly 



CHAP. XII.] * FORMATION OF CAMBRIDGE BIBLE SOCIETY. 175 

poured out upon us from our Great High Priest, on whose head it 
was poured ■ without measure.' 

" I have a party coming to supper ; this being the first leisure 
day that I have had for a long while. I have only yesterday 
finished my course of sermons before the University, respecting 
which I will proceed to tell you in the next sheet ; therefore, for 
the night, Adieu." 

"Dec. 13. 
" I said in my last page that I would proceed to tell you 
about my sermons : but I have a matter of infinitely greater im- 
portance to communicate, and with that I will now proceed in a 
way of narrative. 

" At the time I wrote my last sheet, some young men in the 
University were endeavoring to set forward a Bible Society in 
Cambridge, and I had determined to call the attention of the 
seniors to it in my last sermon. But the young men full of ardor, 
had gone to the vice-chancellor (Dr. Browne of Christ's,) and to 
the Bishop of Bristol (Dr. Manse!,) and to Dr. Milner, and some 
others, to try to interest them. A great alarm was excited through 
the University, and every person without exception threw cold 
water upon it, from this principle, that if they were suffered to 
proceed in this way about the Bible, they would soon do the same 
about politics. This so discouraged me that I almost determined 
to blot out what I had written. But as I had written it for God, 
I at last resolved to deliver it for God, in hopes that God might 
yet do something by it. My view was to the seniors only ; I 
never dreamed of its being serviceable in any other way. But 
how unsearchable are the ways of God. The young men, who 
would not have submitted to any other individual, bowed with 
perfect willingness to me, and suffered me to draw a line around 
them, beyond which they were not to move. They drew back, 
and committed everything to their seniors, having indeed professed 
a willingness to do so from the beginning, but manifestly deter- 
mining to have more hand -in it than would perfectly consist with 
academic discipline. When their readiness to recede was known, 
instantly Dr. Jowett, Mr. Farish, Mr. John Brown of Trinity and 
myself, stood forward. Mr. F. went to get the sanction of the 
vice-chancellor, who, though he could not say he approved of 
the measure, gave his consent that a meeting should be called of 
the University, town, and county, for the purpose of establishing 
a society. 

"Now opposition became very formidable. Dr. Marsh pub- 
lished a paper against the plan, and with incredible industry put it 
into the hands of all the great men in the county, and all the lead- 
ing members of the University, so that we could not get a person, 
except a few pious characters, to join us. Hence arose a further 
argument against it, that it was in the hands of Methodists only. 



176 THE FIRST CAMBRIDGE BIBLE MEETING. * [CHAP. XU. 

Application was made to Lord Hardwicke, who agreed to take 
the chair: but this very circumstance augmented our difficulties 
exceedingly. No head of a college would come forward, nor any 
individual, except a few Methodists. Dr. Milner was in town, 
and would not come forward unless the bishop would. The 
bishop, though president of the Bristol Society, would not, because 
it was in the Bishop of Ely's diocese, and he did not like to in- 
terfere with him. Thus things went till Tuesday last, and the 
meeting was called for Thursday. I would at that time have 
given a large sum that we had not stirred at all ; and so would all 
my colleagues, and if it had been possible to have recalled the let- 
ters and notices, we should have done it. But it was not possible : 
and we all trembled, lest Lord Hardwicke, when he came to take 
the chair, should complain that he had been deceived by us. On 
Tuesday, however, we heard with joy, that Lord F. Osborne 
would come and support Lord H. Still, however, we were in a 
very painful predicament. Who must speak on the occasion? 
None but ourselves. Mr. Wilberforce had done all he could to 
get the chancellor (the Duke of Gloucester) to give us his name, 
and with Dr. M. to come and aid us with his presence ; but all in 
vain. At last however we had joyful tidings from different quar- 
ters. The Duke of Gloucester was willing to be president : and 
now we felt that we had firm standing. We sent off a deputation 
to Lord Hardwicke, and another to Lord F. Osborne, to inform 
them, and to give them the resolutions that were prepared. And 
then at last the day arrived. But how ? Truly God showed that 
he reigns in the earth. The Earl of Bristol, to whom we had sent 
an express at Bury, gave us his name. Dr. Milner had come down 
during the night. The Dukes of Bedford and of Rutland gave 
us their nqmes. The Bishop of Bristol permitted us to use his 
also. And, to crown the whole, Mr. Nicholas Vansittart sent 
down a printed letter to Dr. Marsh in answer to his. (N. B. Mr. 
V. is of the privy council.) Thus we entered the Hall. As for 
myself, the successive tidings so overwhelmed my soul with joy 
and gratitude, as to take all the semblance of the profoundest sor- 
row ; insomuch, that when I went to announce the tidings to Dr. 
Jowett, he apprehended instantly that Mr. Owen must be either 
dead, or detained by illness on the road, so as to be incapable of 
coming. Now then to the account. — Yet, on second thoughts, it 
will be needless to send you an account of what was said, because 
we are going immediately to prepare an official account, which I 
will send you in print ; I will therefore only give you some cir- 
cumstances, which will not appear before the public. Dear Mr. 
Steinkopff, the moment he rose, was applauded for a great length 
of time, and all that he said was most affecting and well received. 
Mr. Owen was brilliant beyond measure, and more chastised than 
usual. His imagination generally carries him too far ; but his ex- 
cess was not great on this occasion. 



CHAP. XII 



MR. WILBEEFORCE'S AID. 177 



" Professor Farish, with all his placidity, was animated and bold 
as a lion ; but owing to the weakness of his voice he could not be 
heard. 

" Dr. Clarke, the Professor of Mineralogy, was extremely elo- 
quent. He was aware, that by taking an active part he was 
likely to cut himself off from all hopes of the Mastership of Jesus 
College; but avowed his determination to disregard all hints of 
whatever kind, and from whatever quarter, and to do what he 
thought most acceptable to God. 

" Dr. Milner spoke nobly and manfully, and took shame to him- 
self for being so long in making up his mind. Lord Francis also 
spoke well, though short. 

" The unanimity was like that of the day of Pentecost ; but it 
was in danger of being interrupted by Mr. , who was per- 
versely endeavoring to draw the attention of the company to the 
Tracts of the Bartlett's Building Society ; and though the whole 
assembly of a thousand persons was against him, and the chairman 
repeatedly desired him to desist, he could not be persuaded to sit 
down, till the chairman told him he could not be heard on that 
subject. With this exception, all was harmonious ; and I do not 
conceive that many such days have been seen since the day of 
Pentecost. Many, many tears were shed on the occasion ; and 
God himself was manifestly present. All bore testimony to the 
excellent conduct of the young men ; and I confirmed the account 
by a brief relation of what they had permitted me to do. The 
subscriptions already amount to nearly £900, and I trust they will 
considerably increase. 

" I consider our beloved and honored friend, Mr. Wilberforce, as 
very eminently instrumental in this great and wonderful work, by 
speaking to the Duke of Gloucester for us ; for though he did not 
succeed at first, I believe we owe it chiefly to his exertions, that 
both the duke and Dr. M. were brought to take the step they did. 
[Mr. Wilberforce writes : — ' Io triumphe ! or rather, let me more 
properly praise God for the greatly altered view of things. When 
all my prospects were dark and gloomy, behold the light suddenly 
breaks forth. Who should be announced to me this morning, but 
the Duke of Gloucester, who with a cheerful countenance accosted 
me by saying, that he had come himself to let me know that, 
though on the whole he still thought it would not be proper for 
him to attend in person, he had written to desire that it might be 
stated to the meeting that he highly approved of it, and took a 
lively interest in the society's success ; that he desired to be put 
down as a subscriber of fifty guineas ; and that if there should be 
a request made to him to become president, or patron of the so- 
ciety, he should not decline the situation. The duke suggested, 
that if the Bishop of Bristol, from delicacy towards his brother of 
Ely, should not like to attend, Lord Hardwicke would be the fittest 
person to represent, and speak for, him at the meeting. The dean 
12 



178 dr. marsh's opposition. [chap. XII. 

has not absolutely decided, but I think he will. I press him to go 
down as strongly as with propriety I can. Believe me ever most 
sincerely yours, W. VW] 

" The enemies look very small on the occasion. Dr. Marsh, 
and Mr. B., for the purpose of defeating the object of the meet- 
ing, brought in a grace the very day before, to give £100 to the 
Bartlett's Buildings Society : and all of us went and voted for it, 
to their utter surprise. By this we showed them that we were 
of a different spirit from them, and that we were glad that good 
was done, though it proceeded from envy and strife. Whether 
they will act thus towards us remains to be proved.* 

* The editor has been kindly furnished with the following animated account of this 
transaction from one who was at the time an undergraduate, and a principal actor in the 
business. 

• It was the first occasion," he writes, "on which I discovered that practical wisdom 
in our dear friend, which I have ever upheld as one of his great characteristics. . . . 
Mr. Owen's history gives sufficiently well the outline of the transaction, hut he could 
not state, nor is it known at all generally, that the moderation and wisdom apparently 
shown by the undergraduates was really owing to Mr. Simeon. None can tell, but those 
who had to act amongst them, how repeatedly the vessel was on the point of wrecking 
through their impetuosity and indiscretion, when she was brought up into her right 
course by his wisdom and address. 

" But to my story. The first suggestion was made at the room of . Four men, 

undergraduates, were appointed as a Committee to act for the undergraduates. . . The 
first I heard of the matter was from Walker Gray, then entering his last term, and too 
much engaged in reading for his degree to give the requisite time to the business ; he 
was a truly excellent creature and delightful nnm. He went out fourth in Neale's year, 
1812. He came to me requesting that I would take his part, which I did accordingly, 
and called with my colleagues on a few of the public men who had not already been 
visited. H. E. and I were then, and have been ever since, most intimate friends ; with 
him I consulted on every point which arose, and we conferred together with Mr. Simeon, 
Dr. Jowett, and Professor Parish, all of whom h;ul admitted us into very considerable 
intimacy. Thus was providentially established that secret influence of the seniors over 
the juniors, without which there was no likelihood of a favorable result. And thus the 
seniors were made accurately acquainted with all the proceedings and feelings even of 
the juniors, which tended to impel them forward to the position which ultimately they 
took. Of the three seniors, with whom we held communication, my friend will bear me 
witness as to our disappointment in the Jirst instance with Mr. Parish, who sat with his 
head on his hand, and said very little to us, though he proved ultimately to be the man 
who carried the vessel in fine style over the shoals, when every other hand was para- 
lyzed. Dr. Jowett was very kind, and interested himself fully in the c;.use from the 
first. But his was not the energy to take a commanding lead amongst us ; and, although 
most untruly, he, as well as Mr. Parish, was suspected by us of lukewarmness. and 
therefore Uieir prudential suggestions were the less regarded. It was effectively Mr. 
Simeon therefore, who was at the helm during that most critical period. And now at 
the distance of a quarter of a century his zeal, and affection, and wisdom, and influence 
over us, are as full upon my mind as at the very time of the transaction. But after va- 
rious minor difficulties the critical period arrived. It was well understood by the juniors, 
that Dr. Marsh and other seniors were exerting all their influence to prevent our scheme, 
from being matured, and in consequence there was a restless and impatient spirit amongst 
us. At length our Committee decided no longer to act on their own responsibility, and 

called together a number of the first promoters of the object at the rooms of . 

There must have been fifteen or twenty of us. but none amongst them, except myself, 
were Mr. Simeon's personal friends. In that room, one, besides myself, alone resisted 
the proposition for immediately establishing a Bible .Society without the seniors. The 
three others of the Committee especially ur^ed the certainty that the whole design would 
be crushed before the birth, by some proceeding of the hostile seniors, if we any longer 
delayed. In vain did I communicate to them what I knew of the actual preparation of 
the favorable seniors for carrying our wishes into effect. In vain did back my 



CHAP. XII.] ACCOUNT BY AN EARLY PROMOTER. 179 

" Jan. 3, 1812. 

" I had intended to have told you a thousand things of 

an inferior nature, but I can scarcely bring my mind to speak of 

anything after the Bible Society, and my own people ; these two 

points seem to have left but little further scope for the exercise, 

representations in a very vigorous and sensible manner. The resolution of the meeting 
was decided, for acting by ourselves, neglecting the seniors, without delay. The time 
and place of a public meeting were discussed, and all but settled ; until at length, at a 
very late hour, our constituents were prevailed upon to refer the decision back to the 
Committee (of whom they knew that three out of four were decidedly in favor of precip- 
itate measures,) but with this understanding, that the Committee should have an inter- 
view with Mr. Simeon, before we promulgated our final decision. Then the battle icas 
■won. I obtained access to our dear friend without any delay, and fixed with him the hour 
when we should wait upon him on the morrow. It was by far the most momentous 
crisis that I had ever then known, and you will not wonder at the indelible impression 
which the circumstances made upon me, and the interest with which I linger upon the 
recollection. He was then in those rooms, which he had on the ground-floor at the foot 
of the staircase nearest to Queens'. The interior of his study, his own form and man- 
ner, and the appearance of the whole group, are before me at this time. The gentleness 
and delicacy and calm strength of his statements and reasoning quite surprised me. I 
was not prepared to expect that he could exercise so irresistible an influence (as it seemed 
to me) over the faculties and wills of others, and all without seeming to attempt any in- 
fluence at all, but only to show how his own mind had been brought to the conclusion at 
which he arrived. It was not a time for the expression of his affections, as you know he 
was wont to express them, but the influence of his unexpressed affection was all power- 
ful, though it is likely that the parties before him perceived not the subtle influence of 
that secret spell, which was gradually overmastering their previously settled resolution. 
For it must be remembered, that no one of the three had come with any wavering of 
mind as to the right course, but only in deference to my urgent representations that it 
was not just for them to decide, without personal conference with him from whom I had 
my information and my views. I satin astonishment: I could have wept for joy and 
wonder. The effect was decisive upon two of my colleagues. From that hour no further 
question was entertained as to the juniors acting alone, no more meetings were held 
even of our Committee; the whole was left with unhesitating confidence to the seniors. 

" My tale, however, is not yet ended. For a time, all that we juniors knew, or cared 
to know, was, that communication was opened with influential persons in the town and 
county, that a Committee was formed, and was proceeding gradually but surely with 
their preparation, and that the assistance of most influential members of the University 
had been secured, until the day was fixed, the Town Hall secured, and the handbills 
sent to press. Thus all went on well, till one memorable morning our very dear friend 
came down to my rooms by the time it was light, and in his most solemn and particular 
manner desired me to put on my gown and walk with him. He led me out to Chester- 
ton, where Professor Farish then lived, and on the way opened to me a serious change 
in our prospects. A committee meeting had been held [at Mr. Hollick's] the previous 
evening, at which various unfavorable communications were brought forward. The 
Bishop of Bristol could not come, Dean Milner must attend the Board of Longitude, 
something was the matter with Lord Hardwicke, and so forth : the result was, that the 
Committee had unanimously decided, that the proposed establishment of the auxiliary 
must be deferred sine die. You will understand the deep affliction with which our dear 
friend announced to me this decision, aware as he was, above all others, of the secret 
mine over which we were standing, and conceiving his only hope of preventing an ex- 
plosion to be by anticipating, if possible, the burst of feeling amongst the juniors by pre- 
vious confidential communication with them, ^suppose I said nothing. I left him at 
Mr. Parish's door and went away, not to my own rooms, nor to lectures, but to my friend 
in Trinity, and together we conferred in sorrow and dismay on what was to be done. 
You will observe, we were close upon the end of term. The public meeting was ac- 
tually held on the 12th of December. The great fear was, that the disappointed and ir- 
ritated undergradnates should mar the whole by taking the thing into their own hands. 
If this rock should be escaped, wlien was it to be expected that a similar fervor would 
be re-created out of the ruins of this disappointment 1 All this Mr. Simeon felt most 
acutely, and I don't know that I ever communicated with him when his spirit was so 



180 SELECT PREACHER AT ST. MARY's. [cHAP. XII, 

either of joy or sorrow. Yet I remember I told you in the begin- 
ning, that I would say something about my sermons at St. Mary's. 
And, indeed, standing in connection with my treatment by the 
bishop, and with the Bible Society, it does acquire a very con- 
siderable importance as an article of intelligence to you. 

" Just before the last appointment of preachers, Mr. Aspland, 
the proctor, sent to know whether, if nominated, I would accept 
the office. Of course I acceded. But the vice-chancellor had ■■ 
prepared his list, and therefore objected to my nomination, inti- 
mating that I had been objected to before. Mr. A. then asked, 
whether I had done anything to disqualify myself for that ap- 
pointment ? If I had, I ought not to be suffered to preach there 
at all ; but if not, I ought not to be passed over now ; and, on 
finding that the others concurred with him, he desired that the 
matter might be put to vote. This the Vice-Chancellor (Douglas) 
did not like, and therefore, as a last resort, said Dr. Pearson would 
not choose to be on the list with me. But Mr. A. persisting, the 
vice-chancellor withdrew the name of Dr. P., and I was placed 
in his stead ! ! ! N. B. It was Dr. P. that had before rejected 
me : and now he was put out to make room for me. How mys- 
terious are the ways of God ! Alas ! poor man, if he had been 
appointed, it would have been to no purpose ; for he died sud- 
denly, in September last. 

" But to go on with the subject. The text I took was Deut. v. 
29, 30, ' They have well said all that they have spoken : O that 
there were such an heart in them !' Your dear mother talks of 
transcribing them for you ; therefore I say nothing about them, 

cast down within him. I could say nothing to comfort him, nor anything to effect a 
reversal of the Committee's decision. But the Great Ruling Hand had ordered otherwise. 
After vainly attempting with to decide what was best to be done, and I believe be- 
fore we had communicated our sorrow and perplexity to any other, on turning a corner 
of the street we saw the identical handbiU, whose fate we were deploring, in full broad 
characters giving the lie to our fears. At first we presumed it was a mistake ; but upon 
due inquiry it came out. that when Mr. Simeon had found Mr. Farish, who had not 
been present at the Committee of the previous evening, and told him their decision, he 
positively refused to be bound by it. He said that he had personally obtained the grant 
of the Town Hall from the mayor, and he would himself hold the meeting, and 60 give 
due sanction to the proceedings, even though every other senior in the University should 
refuse to attend. He then succeeded in convincing Mr. Simeon of the remarkably criti- 
cal position in which the affair was standing, and by their united authority the sus- 
pended handbill was brought forth from its prison-house, and very few were ever fully 
aware how nearly our vessel was stranded in the very attempt to launch her. Of all 
that followed I need tell you nothing. It was a day much to be remembered. And 
though, before that time I had been through the discussion of all the principles on which 
the Society is founded, and have found nothing new in all the latter objections raised 
against it. yet it is to the surpassing exfltement of that period, that I trace the singular 
bold which the British and Foreign Bi!>lc Society has on my affections, so that then- is 
no other Society or work in which I can be engaged, which so remarkably identifies 
itself with my thoughts and feelings, and leads me on without a sense of sameness and 
weariness in the advancement of its interests. I am persuaded that this feeling has been 
in a measure participated by many who were connected with these remarkable events, 
and therefore that the practical wisdom of my beloved friend, which brought us safely 
through such imminent dangers, was made the means of that vast increase of interest in 
the Society throughout the country which very soon followed." 



CHAP. XII.] THE EFFECT OF HIS SERMONS. 181 

except that the audiences were very large, numbers of masters 
of arts being forced to go up into the galleries ; and, though the 
sermons were an hour long, there was not the smallest symptom 
of weariness to be seen. It has pleased God to make them gen- 
erally useful in removing prejudice, and in awakening an atten- 
tion to my ministry : though such was the conceit of Mr. , 

that he told me, before his whole class of stewards, that I was 
deceiving myself and the University, and that God would make 
no use of such sermons. But it is not he alone, for there are 
•many of my people now so wise, that they know far better what 
and how I ought to preach than I myself do. 

" There was however one most signal effect from them. I had 
determined to recommend in a modest manner the adoption of an 
Auxiliary Bible Society in the University : but the young men 
had on the Friday before my last sermon, (in which I intended 
to speak of it,) gone to the vice-chancellor, and the Bishop of 
Bristol, to gain their sanction to the establishment of one by the 
young men. This entirely defeated all hope of benefit from what 
I could say ; and therefore I thought it very doubtful whether it 
would be expedient for me to introduce the subject : yet as I had 
written it for the Lord, I thought it best that the Lord should be 
left to do with it as he pleased. And, behold, God did work by 
it in a way that no human being could have foreseen. Among 
the seniors the effect was lost ; but it convinced the juniors, that, 
however lukewarm others of the seniors might be thought, there 
was some reason to believe that I was in earnest. Hence, when 
they would no.t have submitted to be restrained by any other per- 
son, they permitted me to dictate to them, and thus enabled me 
to prevent them from defeating their own object. They would 
have defeated it several times but for this single circumstance ; 
so graciously was God pleased to work by means the most un- 
looked for ! A priori, we should have thought that if God made 
any use of me, it would have been in a way of incitement': but 
it was by checking, and not by stimulating ardor, that God was 
pleased to make use of me. The whole University were desirous 
that I should print them 

" Dr. Buchanan has had a serious illness, but hopes in the spring 
to set out upon a pilgrimage to Palestine. He is a little ardent 
in his views and statements, or rather, not a little ; but he attracts 
much attention, and will do much good, by stirring up the minds 
of men to holy pursuits. He is quoted everywhere as an author- 
ity, and is supposed to be quite correct. (I, who am a little be- 
hind the curtain, keep my own counsel, not even disclosing my 
sentiments to any human being : it will be time enough for me to 
suggest doubts, when I see the confidence that is placed in his 
statements likely to be injurious.) He believes himself, and there- 
fore is accepted before God, in all that he asserts, because he 
aims at nothing but the honor of God. 



182 DEATH OF KONIG. [cHAP. XII. 

" Had 1 written to you three months ago, I should have entered 
on a number of topics which now have lost their interest, espe- 
cially after so long a letter as this. 

" The installation of the Duke of Gloucester — the dinner in 
Neville's court, all round it— the music, and fitting up of the 
Senate-house — the Duke's visits to every college — a fete given 
by Sir Busick Harwood, at which I was present — the public 
breakfasts at Trinity and in Sidney Gardens, &c. &c, I pass 
over. 

" The bitter sermons preached at the commencement by a Dr. 
Jllingworth, and Dr. Butler of Shrewsbury, both against all spir- 
itual religion, were generally disapproved, even by those who 
hate religion. They were thought to be out of place and unsea- 
sonable, not to mention vehement and uncharitable. 

" The balloon also, I pass by — my dining shortly after at Lord 
F. Osborne's, with many other things that savor only of chit- 
chat 

" An awful event took place a few months ago in our college. 

A Mr. P , the vice-provost, had been glorying in an account 

of one of our former fellows, who, he said, died hard. As he 
seemed to think that so happy a death, I begged leave to put into 
his hands Hannah More's book, in which is a chapter on 'happy 
deaths.' He turned it all into ridicule ; and boasted that he should 
never ' die in a hag ;' but in less than three weeks he was not put 
to the trial, for he fell down suddenly, and died without one mo- 
ment's consciousness of his state. What a terrible judgment on 
such a scoffer ! 

" On the other hand, there is another senior fellow, once as 
gay as any, who now in his illness is glad to have me every morn- 
ing and evening to pray with him ; though, alas, he does not make 
that progress that I could wish. 

•' But it is time that I come to an end. else I shall quite weary 
you with my scrawl ; yet in point of importance, my correspon- 
dence in the last year has been far beyond that of any other year. 
You will have received the whole correspondence with my bishop, 
together with a copy of my sermons ; so that I shall have made 
up for the loss of the Elizabeth in some measure. 

" One article of intelligence, however, and that of a most afflic- 
tive kind, I must send you ; and that is, the death of our beloved 
friend, Mr. Konig. I have only heard that he died last spring : 
but the circumstances of his death are not yet transmitted to us ; 
I hope at a future period to communicate them to you. This is a 
loss to the whole world, and especially to his native country. I 
cannot but ascribe it, in my own mind, to his own father, who 
would impose such restraints upon him as often to wound his con- 
science, and distress him beyond measure. He was constrained 
to entertain his father's company almost every Sabbath. The 
tidings brought to my heart the experience of my beloved Mrs. 



chap, xii.] mr. simeon's tender regard for konig. 183 

T. at Shelford, who, when she lost her dear little Charles, felt her- 
self repaid for all her pangs by the thought, that the fruit of her 
travail was safely lodged in the Redeemer's bosom. 

" Whilst I am wishing to relieve you from any further fatigue, I 
cannot rind it in my heart to omit anything that I think will be inter- 
esting to you ; for, though I am the worst of correspondents, I feel 
that love to you that constrains me to go on ; more especially as 
I can now, if need be, send you this very letter again, and thus 
have two chances for its safe arrival. I seem to have recovered 
my spirits, and to experience again all the comfort that I have 
been wont to do, in communicating to you whatever occurs." 



Mr. Preston gives the following account of this interesting 
young friend, whose premature death Mr. Simeon was thus called 
to deplore. 

" The name of Konig is familiar to not a few of Mr. Simeon's 
friends, who resided at Cambridge during the years 1808 and 
1809. That young man, the only son of a rich merchant at Am- 
sterdam, came over to England in the summer of 1807. He was 
received by Mr. Edward Simeon, his father's correspondent, and 
sent to his house in the Isle of Wight, partly for the sake of study- 
ing the English language, of which he then knew very little. The 
Rev. C. Simeon was then at St. John's, his bt-other's house in the 
island, having been ordered by his physicians to abstain altogether 
for some weeks from the exercise of his ministry ; — the first time 
that such restraint had been deemed necessary for him. It soon 
appeared that young Konig was destitute of true religion, and 
ignorant of its principles ; but his appearance and manners 
were such as to invite kindly feeling and attention. Mr. Simeon's 
benevolent heart was drawn towards him, and he earnestly de- 
sired to win this soul for Christ. One day he was riding a few 
yards in advance of a party, of which Konig was one. Konig, 
seeing Mr. Simeon alone, rode up to join him; and perceiving that 
his lips were in motion, though he was not engaged in conversa- 
tion, inquired, with his usual simplicity, ' what he was saying.' 
Mr. Simeon replied, ' I was praying for my young friend.' These 
words made a deep impression upon the interesting youth, and 
caused him to regard Mr. Simeon as one who was tenderly con- 
cerned for his welfare. His mind had, in fact, been prepared by 
the providence of God for this impression, which might otherwise 
have been transient ; for just then he had been called to think on 
the subject of prayer by the following occurrence. The party, 
who were making the tour of the island, arrived at an inn, where 
Konig and another gentleman were necessitated to occupy a dou- 
ble-bedded room. That gentleman, before retiring to rest, knelt 
down to prayer by his bedside. This, it afterwards appeared, 



184 mr. preston's further account of konig. [chap. xii. 

was a new sight to the young Hollander ; but it went to his heart. 
He had long been unhappy, from feeling the unsatisfactoriness of 
the things which are ordinarily accounted capable of conferring 
happiness ; but knew not the better way. Immediately however, 
as he afterwards declared, he said to himself, ' How happy is that 
man ! What would I give to feel myself in the hands of an Al- 
mighty guide and protector, as he surely does !' Under this con- 
viction he fell upon his knees, which he had not before done in pri- 
vate for years ; and the very next morning he unbosomed himself 
to his companion. He was thus prepared for the reply of Mr. 
Simeon to his inquiry, and was not repelled, but encouraged, by it. 
The watchful shepherd, perceiving that the Spirit of God had 
marked this stranger for Himself, resolved to do all in his power 
to train him for happiness and usefulness. After a sojourn of 
some weeks in the island, he invited him to take up his residence 
at Cambridge ; and there, for months, did he spend no small por- 
tion of the day in cultivating the mind of this young foreigner, 
and storing it with divine and human knowledge. The improve- 
ment of the scholar in other useful knowledge, but especially in 
spiritual discernment and devout feeling, was such as amply to 
repay his generous teacher. Indeed, his progress in the divine 
life was rapid, and soon put to shame some who had contributed 
to the happy result. In a tour through England and Scotland, 
which he subsequently made, Mr. Konig. not content with seeing 
and reporting upon the ordinary objects of interest to a traveller — 
of which, however, he was a diligent observer, explored, as he went, 
the abodes of misery — the infirmaries, and the cottages of lonely 
poverty — ministering to the sufferers instruction and consolation, 
as well as pecuniary relief. 

" The remembrance of that youth, graceful in person and beam- 
ing with benignity, is even now redolent with everything lovely 
and of good report. He was, in fact, ripening for early removal 
to a higher sphere. He returned to Holland, where he died of 
consumption : but not till he had been permitted and enabled to 
witness for his Saviour a good confession in his native city. The 
report of his behavior during his death-illness excited considerable 
interest and surprise in Amsterdam, where his family was well 
known. Many, it has been stated, seemed to say, ' What new 
thing is this V 

" Such blessings from above seemed to precede and follow this 
good man, (Mr. S.) even when he was sent, as it were, into the 
desert. Surely ' his steps were ordered by the Lord, who de- 
lighted in his way !' How aptly might be applied to him the senti- 
ments of Bishop Home, speaking of the conversion of the Ethio- 
pian eunuch : ' He who sent Philip to a desert place, did not send 
him there for nought ; but raised a fair and fragrant flower, which, 
having bloomed for its appointed time on earth in the beauty of 
holiness, now displays its colors and diffuses its odors in the para- 



CHAP. XII.] ACCOUNT OF KONIG. 185 

dise of God ; — who, whenever He pleases to bless the laoors of 
His servants, can cause the wilderness and the solitary place to be 
glad for them, and the desert to rejoice and blossom as the rose !' 

" From this and other instances, it appeared that, conversant as 
Mr. Simeon was with the largest projects for the conversion of 
nations and of the world ; yet, like the angels, who account it an 
honor to minister to the heirs of salvation, even to little children, 
and who rejoice over one sinner that repenteth, he was ready 
also to seek diligently for a single sheep that was gone astray : 
and ' when he had found it, to carry it as on his shoulders rejoic- 
ing.' Indeed, it may be generally remarked, that they who have 
been most honored as the instruments ' of turning many to right- 
eousness,' have been the persons who have been least grudging in 
their efforts to seek out or reclaim single wanderers from the fold 
of Christ." 



CHAPTER XIII. 

The Autobiography concluded— Persecution from his Parishioners — His kind Thoughts 
towards them — Their Complaints to the Bishop — Mr. Simeon's Reply — Election of 
Church-wardens — The Bishop's Letter to the Vice-chancellor — Meeting of the Heads 
— Dr. Milner's Interposition — Danger averted — Providential Circumstances connected 
with this — Proposed change in the Prayer-meeting — Opposition to the Plan — Mr. 
Simeon's patient Efforts — The Opposition continued — His long Forbearance — Decided 
Measures — Final Arrangement — Mr. Simeon's Review of the whole Subject. 



1811—1813. 

MEMOIR CONCLUDED. 

" I must here state at large a persecution which arose against 
me in my parish, which by some circumstances connected with it, 
led to the crisis which I have referred to (page 83). Bishop D — 
had now succeeded to the see of Ely ; and in his first charge he 
had spoken in no very favorable terms of those who maintain 
what I believe to be the Gospel of Christ. Aware, from the mo- 
ment he was appointed, what were his dispositions towards persons 
of my sentiments, and towards myself in particular, I had used the 
most prudent means in my power to conciliate him. But the state 
of his mind being pretty clearly understood, as well from his 
Charge as from general report, my enemies in the parish thought 
it a favorable time for them to stir, and to see if they could not 
raise a persecution against me. 

" The precise hour in which my parishioners met together, to 
carry into effect their malicious designs, is worthy of particular 
observation. I had been lamenting in my mind that so little good 
was done in my parish, and contriving how I might benefit them 
after my death. I thought that a sermon which I had very re- 
cently printed, on the subject of 'Christ Crucified,'* would serve 
as a brief summary of all that I had preached to them for thirty 
years; and I wrote a codicil to my will, appointing that an edition 
of that sermon should be printed immediately after my decease, 
and a copy be presented to every family in my parish as a voice 
to them from the dead: and it is remarkable, that at the very 
moment that I was engaged in this office of love, they were, 
unknown to me, caballing against me in full council, to destroy, if 
possible, my peace and usefulness through my whole life. 

" It may seem strange, that, at the end of thirty years, and of 

* Preached, March 17, 1811, before the University, from 1 Cor. ii. 2. 



CHAP. XIII.] COMPLAINTS MADE TO THE BISHOP. 187 

twenty years' peace, I should have any enemies left ; but most of 
the old inhabitants had been removed by death, and some of a 
peculiarly malignant spirit had recently come into the parish ; 
and these, joining with a few of the old inhabitants, who are given 
over, I fear, to a reprobate mind, drew up a number of articles 
against me, and sent them to the bishop, (May 1811.) The bishop 
sent me a copy of them, and required me to send him my answer to 
them. As they were signed by at least forty persons, he conceiv- 
ed that the complaints deserved his fullest consideration ; though 
if he had known the character of the leaders and instigators of the 
commotion, he would easily have seen, I think, what attention such 
complaints deserved, when urged by such persons against a min- 
ister, whose principles and character were well known, and who 
had spent his whole ministerial life in the service of that parish. 
It was impossible for me to answer those complaints without 
bringing forward many facts, which common modesty would 
have forbidden me ever to mention, just as the accusations of the 
false teachers compelled the Apostle Paul to declare many things 
for the vindication of his own character, which nothing but neces- 
sity could ever have induced him to disclose. The bishop, think- 
ing that there were some things in my reply which would invali- 
date its force, sent to me to explain them ; and these explanations 
rendered my answer so much the more triumphant ; so that it was 
evident that the complainants had not a leg to stand upon. This 
reply of mine he forwarded (which was right enough) to the parish, 
for them to communicate their observations upon it ; and immedi- 
ately they exerted themselves to the uttermost to find some flaw 
it it ; but, not being able to do so, they never sent any answer to 
the bishop, nor even returned him my reply, which he had in- 
trusted to them ; but pretended that they had lost the document, 
though it contained half a quire of paper. 

" It is a curious fact, that the persons who labored so earnestly 
to get themselves appointed church-wardens, and whose failure 
occasioned their petition to the bishop, renewed their attempt the 
following year; and as it was a matter of indifference to me who 
was appointed to that office, I not only desired that nothing might 
be done to prevent their appointment, but went myself to vote for 
them. When I came to the vestry, I saw two different lists, as is 
usual, and took up that paper which w T as full of names (concluding 
of course, that it contained the votes in favor of my enemies.) and 
was proceeding to add my name to the list, but behold, it was the 
list of those who voluntarily and unsolicited supported my friends, 
whilst the other list contained only five names for one of my ene- 
mies, and two for the other ; these being all the votes they could 
gain, notwithstanding their canvass ; so entirely had they disgusted 
the whole parish by their treatment of me. If ever God mani- 
fested (out of the Scriptures) the benefit of trusting in Him, and 
committing our ways to Him, I think He did it in this instance ; 



188 MEETING OF THE HEADS. [cHAP. XIII, 

for had my enemies succeeded,, I should have been in hot water 
all my life by means of their wicked opposition ; whereas, through 
their extraordinary defeat, I have a prospect of carrying on the 
Lord's work through the remainder of my days in peace. Bless 
the Lord, O my soul ; and all that is within me bless His holy 
name ! 

" The bishop found in this complaint no just occasion against 
me ; but still he wanted to proceed against me, and to put down 
my evening lectures, which, in my reply, I had vindicated beyond 
all reasonable exception. He therefore wrote privately to the 
Vice-Chancellor of the University, and desired him to convene the 
heads of houses, and to inquire, whether they approved of the 
young men coming to my evening lectures, (there being no doubt 
what answer would be given to an inquiry so made,) that so he 
might put down the lectures, and cast the odium on them. And 
now, my soul, say whether there be not a God that ruleth in the 
earth ? — say whether there be not One who ' doeth according to 
His will in the armies of heaven and among the inhabitants of the 
earth, whose counsel shall stand, and who will do all His will V 
Yes ; I see it on this occasion as clearly, as if I had seen the sun 
stand still on Gibeon, or the shadow go back on the sun-dial of 
Ahaz. 

" The heads were convened, ostensibly to consult respecting 

the restoration of Mr. D., of College, to his degree, of which 

he had in conformity with a grace of the senate been deprived, 
though there was .no blame but that of a mistake to be imputed 
to him. They were all met ; and, without one syllable of the 
ostensible business being mentioned, the bishop's letter was pro- 
duced, and a written answer of disapprobation was produced with 
it, and they all rose up to sign it. It happened that one head of a 
house, a friend of mine, who scarcely ever attends such meetings, 
was there — was there, I had almost said, by miracle — and it being 
the first that he had heard of any such business, as that which was 
now brought forward, he observed, ' That he really had never 
heard of any evils arising from my lectures, nor saw any harm in 
the young men attending them ; that he had always heard of the 
extreme care which I had invariably taken to prevent evil ; and 
that, though he did not wish to keep others from signing the paper, 
he could not sign it himself. He thought that the bishop had 
written to make inquiries of them, and that it was proper for them 
to make inquiries, before they returned their answer ; at least he 
felt it incumbent on him to do so.' The propriety of these ob- 
servations struck the whole company ; and they agreed to meet 
again the week following to give the result of their inquiries, and 
they parted without adverting for a moment to the professed occa- 
sion for which the meeting had been called. The next week they 
met again ; and the same friend being there, not one word of my 
business was brought forward : the original business alone of Mr. 



CHAP. XIII.] PROPOSED CHANGE IN THE PRAYER-MEETING. 189 

D.'s was agitated ; and thus the cloud which had threatened my 
ministry (two-thirds of which would have been curtailed) was dis- 
persed, even without my knowing that any such business was in 
agitation. This whole matter was soon mentioned to me by my 
friend in confidence ; and I therefore felt the necessity of increased 
circumspection : in resorting to which the crisis before mentioned 
was produced.* 

" Mr. M — , one of the malcontents in my parish, knowing 

that the prayer-meeting among my people was still kept up, had 
declared publicly that he would inform against it. Now, though 
I did not attend it, the obloquy would all fall on me : it would be 
in vain for me to say, that I had repeatedly testified my disappro- 
bation of it, on account of the evil effects that I had seen arising 
from it, or that I had labored very earnestly to prevail on my 
people to lay it aside : it would have been sufficient for my ene- 
mies to say, that I had once countenanced it ; nor would they have 
believed that my influence among my people was insufficient to put 
it down : the matter would have been brought before the public : 
all manner of odium would have been cast on me and my ministry ; 
and the bishop would assuredly have put an end to my evening 
lectures, if not have removed me also from the church, which I 
hold only during his pleasure. I therefore felt that there was now 
no alternative left me, but to put aside the room ; that is, to change 
it for smaller parties ; nor was there a moment to be lost. 

" This state of things I communicated in general terms to my 
people. I told them that there were some circumstances existing, 
which rendered it absolutely and indispensably necessary for them 
to meet in three or four smaller parties at each other's houses, in- 
stead of meeting in so great a number at that one room. I told 
them, that, notwithstanding I had long seen, and lamented, the 
state of mind to which many of them had been brought by means 
of that room, (for instead of merely reading the Scripture and 
praying, they had become expounders of Scripture, and preachers ; 
and, instead of confining the assembly to those who had been 

* " My friend had long been engaged to be 300 miles off, and would actually have 
been there, but for the following astonishing combination of circumstances. The Duke 
of Grafton, our chancellor, died. The Duke of Gloucester was a candidate to succeed 
him. The Duke of Gloucester succeeded ; and his installation was to be at the Com- 
mencement. The Duke of Gloucester wishing to have as great an attendance of respect- 
able friends there as possible, personally requested Mr. Wilberforce to come down. Mr. 
W. not having any other person in Cambridge, at whose house he could so properly or 
so comfortably be, as at my friend's, wrote to request him to delay his departure till after 
the installation. This detained my friend in Cambridge, and prevented his going for 
about three weeks ; towards the close of which time the convocation before mentioned 
■was called ; so that the Duke of Grafton's death — the Duke of Gloucester's success — his 
personal application to Mr. Wilberforce, and Mr. W.'s request to my friend, were all so 
many links in the chain of Providence to protect me from the impending storm ; and 
after all, my preservation had not been accomplished, if my friend had not protracted 
his stay nearly three weeks beyond the time that had been required, and accidenially, as 
we say, attended a meeting which he was not accustomed to attend. The want of any 
one of these links had ruined me beyond recovery. If I do not bless and magnify my 
God, the very stones will cry out against me." 



190 OPPOSITION TO THE PLAN. [cHAP. XIII. 

united to my societies, they had extended it to others, and made 
the place really and truly a conventicle, in the eye of the law; 
and instead of retaining their original simplicity, many of them 
were rilled with a high conceit of their own attainments, and with 
a contempt for their authorized instructors;) I could appeal to 
them, that I had been utterly averse to exercise authority in rela- 
tion to it : but now circumstances had arisen, that would render 
their meeting altogether destructive to my ministry. 

*• Instead of acquiescing in my wishes, as I fondly hoped they 
would, they declared, that they would not consent to change their 
place and mode of meeting : they even said, that I was giving way 
to the fear of man, and dissembling with God ; and that, as God had 
commanded his people not to forsake the assembling themselves 
together, they would do it in spite of me. In vain I told them, 
that I did not desire to abolish their prayer-meeting; that, on the 
contrary, I wished them ever to unite with each other in social 
exercises ; but that I wished them to unite in small parties of ten 
or twelve, instead of in one large assembly ; and to confine their 
companies to those who belonged to my societies, instead of ex- 
tending them in a way that I had never authorized or approved. 
This, I told them, would at once cut off all occasion from* those 
who sought occasion against us, and be equally acceptable to God, 
and equally beneficial to them. In some respects it would be bet- 
ter for them, because it would remove those temptations to pride 
and vanity, which they had too much encouraged, and would en- 
ahle them -to discern more clearly by what spirit they were actu- 
ated in their social meetings. The promise of God was made to 
assemblies where even 'two or three were met together,' and 
therefore they might expect His blessing on the plan proposed, 
and prosecute it without endangering the safety of my ministry. 
Times without, number did I tell them, that no human being would 
ever believe that the sole ground of all this controversy was, 
whether they should have one large prayer-meeting of about fifty 
persons, which endangered my usefulness both in the town and 
University, or have four smaller prayer-meetings of about a dozen 
each : they themselves, a year hence, would scarcely believe that 
they could have been so perverse, as to oppose in so small a mat- 
ter, and with such pertinacity, the wishes of their mincer, who 
for thirty years had lived but for them, who never in any instance 
had thwarted their wishes, and who had sacrificed for them all 
that the world in general holds dear. 

" But ail this was in vain. They would not believe that any 
sufficient cause for the alteration existed. I told them that it was 
not possible for me to state to them all the circumstances which 
operated on my mind ; but that I thought, after I had refused for 
their sakes the best living that my college could give me, and had 
spent my whole life in their service, and had never on any occa- 
sion shown the smallest disposition either to fear for myself, or to 



CHAP. XIII.] OPPOSITION CONTINUED. 191 

lord it over them, in the course of thirty years, they might well 
give me credit for having just grounds of action, when I solemnly 
appealed to God for the existence of them. Still, however, they 
would not be satisfied, unless they themselves were informed of 
all the particulars : but, as such a communication would make 
known to the whole world the state of the bishop's mind, and 
even bring upon me the very evils from which I hoped to escape, 
I could not possibly comply with such a requisition as that ; nev- 
ertheless, I told them I would communicate the circumstances to 
one of the most prudent and temperate of them, that they might 
have among themselves one witness for the truth and importance 
of all that I had asserted. Accordingly I did confide everything 
to one person, who saw and felt that the measures which I had 
suggested were imperiously called for. But the chief of the peo- 
ple were still dissatisfied, and quarrelled now with that person, as 
much as with me, and claimed a right to hear all and judge for 
themselves. 

" Finding that they were immovable, I told them that they must 
either adopt my plan, or separate from me. If they felt it so im- 
portant to meet together as they had done, they were at liberty to 
do so ; nor had I the least wish to abridge them of that liberty ; 
the only thing to which I objected was, the connecting their con- 
duct with me. Whilst they continued to unite themselves with 
me as my people, I should of necessity be considered as answer- 
able for their conduct: the world would not inquire whether I 
approved of their conduct or not ; they would simply say, These 
people are connected in societies with Mr. S., and they do so and 
so. The conclusion, that I approved of those things, would fol- 
low of course. But was it right, that I should lay .myself open 
to such imputations, when the cause of religion in Cambridge 
depended so essentially on my conducting myself with wisdom 
and prudence ? Assuredly not : and therefore, I told the chief of 
the people, that if they determined to follow their own ways, I 
wished them to separate entirely from me and from my ministry, 
that I might not be involved in their irregularities. If they chose 
to let off fire- works, they were at liberty to do so ; only I desired 
they would not put them under my thatch, to burn down my house. 

" All this, and much more, availed little ; they did not choose to 
leave my church, and yet determined to go on in their own ways. 
I told them therefore, that if that was their determination, I could 
not keep them from my church, but I must keep them from at- 
tending at the Communion there. They then denied my right to 
do so, and declared that they would come to the Sacrament in 
spite of me ; saying, that it was not my table, but the Lord's, and 
that it was open to all ; and they would come. They said that 
the Lord's table was the property of the Church, and not of the 
minister ; and that I should not hinder them. I replied that, what- 
ever might be the case among dissenters, who had an actual prop- 



192 DECIDED MEASURES. [CHAP. XIII. 

erty in their respective churches, it was not so with the Church 
of England : that they had, it was true, a right in their own parish 
churches, but not in a parish to which they did not belong ; and 
that the doubt rather was, whether I had a right to admit them ; 
but certainly there was no doubt whether they might be kept 
away ; since the Canons were very express upon that subject. 
All this was to no purpose : they determined to come, at all 
events, to see whether I would dare to refuse them. I told them, 
that, much as I should lament the necessity, they would find me 
firm. I did not consider it as a dispute between them and me 
about a matter of indifference : the point on which we were at 
issue was no less than this, whether they should, by connecting 
themselves with me, involve me, and the whole interests of- re- 
ligion in the University of Cambridge in the most imminent dan- 
ger, or not ? And on this point it became me to act with firmness ; 
and therefore, if any of them, except those who belonged to my 
parish, would come in spite of me, and disturb the worship of the 
other communicants, I would proceed against them, just as I 
would against any worldly person who should come thither to 
disturb us. They well knew that I had punished ungodly persons 
for making a noise in the church, notwithstanding they had done 
it undesignedly, in a state of intoxication : and they might be 
sure, I would not suffer persons professing godliness to come and 
disturb us, intentionally, at the table of the Lord. Who would 
believe, that, such was their wickedness, as to determine to force 
me to these measures ? Yet this they did determine ; and this 
they called religion. 

" That I might show all long-suffering towards them, I told 
them that I would not refuse it to any one the first time, but would 
administer it, and afterwards warn the individual not to come 
again ; that so they might have time to consider their ways, and to 
repent of the horrid impiety of coming to the Lord's table in such 
a way. During all this time I labored night and day, both in 
public and private, and frequently with tears, to show them the evil 
of the spirit they indulged, (for in truth they knew not what spirit 
they were of:) I separated those who were of a better mind ; and 
then, instead of casting the others out of my societies, I asked 
them, individually, how long a time they would wish for to make 
up their minds. Some wished for time, and others did not : but 
that I might in no instance deal hastily, I gave them all six months. 

" During the whole of that time they proceeded in their own 
way : and at the end of that time I lbund the most of them as 
obstinate as ever : and therefore I still prolonged the time for con- 
sideration from month to month, till a whole year had elapsed. 
I then appealed to them, Whether I had not waited long enough ? 
and whether there was anything which a human being^ould do, 
which I had not done, to bring them to a better mind ? Having 
constrained every one of them to make these acknowledgments, 



CHAP. XIII.] THE FINAL ARRANGEMENT. 193 

and to confess that it was time for me to proceed, I did desire 
several to withdraw from my societies. But I began with those 
who were not the leaders, for this reason : I thought that if I first 
expelled the leaders, they would carry the others along with them; 
but if I began with the others, the leaders, seeing my firmness, 
would relent ; and by yielding, enable me to bring the others to a 
better mind. 

" Aad this was the very effect produced : for when the leaders 
saw, that the very next time their society met, the disaffected 
among them would be expelled from it, they made proposals, or 
terms of peace. These on their part were highly unreasonable ; 
for they stipulated, that if they consented to have several smaller 
prayer-meetings instead of one large one, they and their friends, 
that is, the whole body of the disaffected, should form one society 
by themselves. I told them that this would infallibly keep up a 
spirit of disaffection among them, and not only divide the church, 
but make a party in it against their minister, and that on these 
accounts I did not think it wise : nevertheless, to show how much 
I longed for reconciliation with them, I would consent, and never 
utter one word against it. 

" Thus after more than a year of such affliction as I never before 
endured, I saw them -gradually coming round ; and was restored 
to some little measure of comfort in my own mind. Many trials 
have I met with from relations, from my parish, and from the 
world ; but in all of them I was enabled to rejoice, yea, frequently 
to ' rejoice and leap for joy ;' but this greatly oppressed my spirit, 
not only because I was wounded in the house of my friends, but 
because the state of my people's souls, of some at least, was as 
bad, as would not consist with any hope of their final salvation. 

" On one occasion, when I found that the person, who had at 
first given me reason to think that all would be easily settled, had 
actually instigated the whole church to rebellion, I said to him 
with warmth, though not with asperity, that it were far better for 
the whole of them to leave me, than that all my usefulness in the 
Church of God should be subverted by them. On that occasion I 
spoke too warmly, (though it is a declaration which my coolest judg- 
ment most fully approves :) but except on that occasion, I bless God 
that not one single word escaped me. or temper was indulged by 
me, which I have the smallest reason to regret. For this I do, 
and ever will, bless and adore my God. 

" After all this experience, what is my judgment in relation to 
private societies? My judgment most decidedly is, that without 
them, where they can be had, a people will never be kept together; 
nor will they ever feel related to their minister, as children to a 
parent ; nor will the minister himself take that lively interest in 
their welfare, which it is both his duty and his happiness to feel. 
A minister is to be • instant in season and out of season ;' and if 
his public labors are comprehended under the former period, these 

13 



194 REMARKS ON PRAYER-MEETINGS. [CHAP. XIII. 

private exercises seem especially intended by the latter ; and one 
who would approve himself to God, as St. Paul did, should be 
able to say, " I have taught you publicly, and from house to house, 
and have warned you night and day with tears.' But then great 
care should be taken about the manner of conducting them. The 
people should never, if it can be avoided, be left to themselves : 
the moment they are, there is danger of unhallowed kind of emu- 
lation rising up among them ; and those, who by reason of their 
natural forwardness are most unfit to lead, will always obtrude 
themselves as leaders among them ; whilst the modest and timid 
will be discouraged, because they cannot exercise fhose gifts 
which they behold in others. On such occasions, too, the vain 
and conceited will be peculiarly gratified ; and mistaking the 
gratifications of vanity for truly spiritual emotions, they will attach 
a pre-eminent importance to those opportunities which tend to 
display their talents; and they will begin to entertain low thoughts 
of their own minister, whose labors do not afford them the same 
pleasure. This spirit, too, they will encourage among the people 
at large, and this will spread among them a disposition to criticise 
and sit in judgment on the labors of their ministers. It is proba- 
ble, that this will not fall on their stated minister, to whose exer- 
tions they owe, under God, the salvation of their souls: they, in 
general, will idolize him and make him a standard whereby to 
judge of others: but other ministers, who shall occasionally ad- 
dress them, will be applauded or censured by them with as much 
confidence, as if their taste were perfect and their judgment 
infallible. This, therefore, a minister must guard against with all 
his might: and if he make it a rule to conduct the service in the 
private societies himself, he will, for the most part, keep down 
these evils. It was not till I was laid aside by my long indisposi- 
tion, that these evils showed themselves in any considerable degree; 
and after all, if we will not establish such societies for fear of such 
consequences, we must remember that there is a Charvbdis, as 
well as a Scylla, and that in all human institutions we have only, 
as it were, a choice of evils ; there being nothing perfect under the 
sun. 

" I have not written the foregoing Memoir as a Life of myself; 
but only as a record of some facts connected with my public 
ministry, the notoriety of which renders them likely to be men- 
tioned after my death; whilst yet there is no man but myself who 
could place them in their true light, for want of that full knowl- 
edge of the circumstances which I alone possess. Had I designed 
to write a Life of myself, I should have entered into the interior 
working of my heart in relation to my religious experience, and 
into a multitude of things known only to God and my own soul ; 
but I have no wish to obtrude upon the public anything relating 
to myself. If I were to tell them all, or a thousandth part of the 
evil of my heart, they could not bear to hear it, or be profited by 



CHAP. XIII.] CONCLUSION. 195 

the recital of it ; and if there has been anything good in me, it is 
sufficient for me that God knows it. My whole experience is 
comprehended in this plain tale ; that my innumerable corruptions 
have supplied me with most abundant matter for humiliation and 
contrition every day of my life ; but the Gospel of Christ has 
afforded me still more abundant ground for hope in fleeing to the 
Saviour, and plunging beneath that fountain which was ' opened 
for sin and for uncleanness :' and to this I have had recourse from 
day to day, precisely as I did the first moment that I gained a 
sight of Christ ; not coming to Christ, as one who was warranted 
to do so by any holiness he had attained, but as one whose iniqui- 
ties could not in any other way be pardoned, and who hoped that 
God would glorify himself in saving the very chief of sinners." 



The Memoir written by Mr. Simeon in 1813 here terminates. 

After this period no attempt will be made to present a continu- 
ous narrative of Mr. Simeon's life ; as it would be impossible to 
reduce it, together with his letters, within the prescribed limits of 
a single volume. It is hoped, however, that the following selec- 
tions from his writings and correspondence will furnish a sufficient 
history of his ' thoughts and actions.' 



PART II 



CHAPTER XIV. 

Letters — To Rev. T. Thomason, on the Stewards' class — His Brother's illness — Marty n 
in Persia — Grief for his People — To Mrs. Thomason, affectionate thoughts — to Rev. T. 
Thomason, on being a Select Preacher — Godly jealousy over himself— Martyn's dis- 
cussions — His Brother's change of residence; — New rooms in College — Journey to the 
Isle of Wight — Martyn's sermon — On writing Religious Letters — Arrival of Martyn's 
picture — His Brother's spiritual state — Martyn's illness. 



1812. 

CORRESPONDENCE. 

To the Rev. T. Thomason. 



"Jan. 22, 1812. 



" My beloved and honored Brother, — 

"Though I have within these few days sent you, inclu- 
ding your wife and children, a long letter of twelve sheets, I begin 
another, which will probably before it is finished occupy a consid- 
erable space. Of all things most interesting to me, and to your- 
self also, is the cause of God, and especially where it is immedi- 
ately connected with our own official duties. Having labored so 
long amongst us at Cambridge, you take the same lively interest 
in what relates to us, as if you were still present amongst us : and 
my intention in this letter is to put you into possession of every- 
thing as it arises. For this I have two reasons : first, to commu- 
nicate to you what cannot fail to interest you most deeply ; and 
second, to preserve a regular account of everything for my own 
subsequent reflection 

" I have been prevented, by absence, from meeting my people 
last month, except two societies. At the young men's class I 
proceeded, in a spirit of love, to make the foregoing inquiry, 
informing them at the same time, that if they had the smallest 
doubt upon their minds, I would wait any time, till they should 
have fully and finally determined what part to act. I had rather 
hoped, from the spirit in which they appeared to be, that all would 
have made up their mind to comply with my wishes ; but I found 
that five of them were still in the toils of Mr. , who is inde- 



CHAP. XIV.] OPPOSITION OF THE STEWARDS' CLASS. 197 

fatigable in his exertions to pervert and embitter their minds. 
However, I would not take their final answer, but gave them 
more time to consider of it. On the first Monday in this month, 
at the meeting of my visiting society, I again labored the point 
with all the love I could express, bringing to their minds all my 
experience at the time I went into Scotland in 1798; my grief 
at parting, my anxieties during my absence, and my joy at my 

return. Every heart, except Mr. and Mr. , vibrated 

at the touch of that tender string ; but Mr. cast out several 

unkind reflections, of which however I took no notice, being ex- 
tremely desirous, if possible, to carry the whole company (about 
twenty) along w r ith me. But no sooner had I left the company, 
than Mr. and Mr. gave vent to all their unkind feel- 
ings, by which they showed to all what spirit they were of, and 
created much grief and much disgust in all present. It happens 
that I am again absent, on account of the illness of my long-afflict- 
ed brother (in whom I have much comfort.) and therefore I again 
miss my stewards' class. I am glad that I have occasion to miss 

them ; first, because it will give Mr. and Mr. more 

time to reflect on their ways ; secondly, because it will give me 
more time to weaken their influence over the young men ; and 
thirdly, because it will enable me to act with more firmness to- 
wards them, if I should be able to detach the others from them. 
There is such a self-sufficiency in Mr. , and such an obsti- 
nacy in Mr. , and such a rooted determination in both to 

make divisions in the church, that there never can be union 
amongst us again, till God shall be pleased either to change their 
dispositions, or to separate them ffom us. My opinion is, that 
God will ere long make their folly manifest unto all men, as he 
did that of Jannes and Jambres, and of the opponents of the Apos- 
tle Paul. My heart's desire and prayer for them, and my inces- 
sant labor too, is, that they should desist from their evil ways and 
return to a becoming spirit; but if they do not. I must remove 
them from my society ; though I will endeavor to proceed with 
all tenderness and caution, if I should at last be driven by them to 
this extremity. 

" I will now interrupt the thread of my narration to speak a 
little of other matters. 

" And first of my poor brother. His disorder has dreadfully 
increased during this last year, and his pains have been most dis- 
tressing ; but they have been sweetly sanctified to him, humbling 
his mind, and endearing the Saviour to his soul. Within this week 
he has been in imminent danger, but is now a little better. My 
own strength, blessed be God, is so renewed, that I can expound 
and pray with him twice a day, which till within these three 
months was more than I could do. It is a sweet office to per- 
form for so dear a brother, and I account it no little mercy from 
the Lord that He enables me to perform it. 



198 MARTYN IN PERSIA. [cHAP. XIV. 

" Next, let me speak of your dear mother. She came to Shel- 
ford on the 4th inst., and is to take up her abode there for a year 
at least. It is probable, I think, that it will become the place of 
her stated abode ; for the sweet remembrance which is there of 
those who are now in India, tends exceedingly to endear the 
place and people to her; and if God may enable me to contribute 
at all to her comfort, it will greatly facilitate my communications 
with her. 

" The Prestons are much in statu quo ; their health is not 
strong, but they are holy and happy, and exemplary, and a great 
joy to all around them. 

•' But from whom think you did I receive a letter yesterday ? 
From our beloved Martyn, in Persia. He begins to find his 
strength improve ; and he is ' disputing daily' with the learned, 
w T ho, he says, are extremely subtle. They are not a little afraid 
of him ; and are going to write a book on the Evidences of their 
Religion. Blessed be God, I have no doubt but that great good 
will result from this. The Evidences of Mahometanism ! A fine 
comparison they will make with those of Christianity. O that 
God may endue our brother with wisdom and strength to execute 
all that is in his heart. He is desirous of spending two years in 
India ; and is willing to sacrifice his salary, if the East India Com- 
pany will not give him leave. I am going in an hour to Mr. 
Grant to consult him ; and shail call on Mr. Astel!,if Mr. G. think 
it expedient. I carried Mr. A. to town yesterday in my brother's 
carriage ; but the letter had not then arrived. I have sent Mr. 
Martyn (i. e. I shall to-day) the duplicates of my letters which I 
have sent him to your care, so thus, I hope, he will receive either 
one or the other safe. 

' I have heard lately from Mr. Corrie, and rejoice to find he has 
some encouragement in his labors. I now shall put this aside, that 
I may write to him, for as I cannot possibly finish the subject of 
my people this month or two, I think it better to keep what I have 
written till you can have it complete. Little episodes I shall in- 
sert from time to time ; which yet I could have wished to add, 
rather than interrupt the thread : but as I write with a copying 
machine, I am constrained to finish a page, or to leave it in a rude 
state. 

" The medical attendant of my brother has just been expressing 
his surprise to see how much I am worn within this half year : I 
am very sensible of it myself; and expect that I shall be much 
more worn, if my people continue in such a grievous state. I 
would that my eyes were ' a fountain of tears to run down day 
and night.' Would you believe it ? I have been used to read the 
Scriptures to get from them rich discoveries of the power and 
grace of Christ, to learn how to minister to a loving and obedient 
people ; I am now reading them really and literally to know how 
to minister to a conceited, contentious, and rebellious people. 



CHAP. XIV.] AFFECTIONATE THOUGHTS. 199 

Two qualities I am sure are requisite, meekness and patience : 
yet in some cases, I shall be constrained to ' rebuke with all au- 
thority.' I have been used to sail in the Pacific ; I am now learn- 
ing to navigate the Red Sea, that is full of shoals and rocks, with 
a very intricate passage. I trust the Lord will carry me safely 
through ; but my former trials have been nothing to this." 



To Mrs. Thomason. 

K Highgate, Jan., 1S12. 

" My very dear and beloved and honored Sister, — 

" What shall I say to you, in return for that sweet and 
most acceptable token of your regard, in desiring Mr. T. to write 
to me on your birthday ? . . We sympathized with you when 
we heard of the dispensation of God towards you ; and we are 
prepared to participate your joys, if God has so ordained, as well 
as your sorrows. I confess to you, I think myself enriched ex- 
ceedingly by the domestic scenes which I enjoyed at Shelford ; 
and I fondly hope that, if I then emerged in any small degree 
from the selfish apathy of a collegiate life, I have not quite lost the 
feelings which your society and example excited in my breast. 
The circumstances of Mrs. D. have, for more than a year past, 
been such as to call for all my little stock of love ; and I thank 
God I have felt inexpressible delight in endeavoring to make a pep- 
percorn acknowledgment to my brother for all his love. I cannot 
express to you what joy it almost daily affords me, to think that 
he is not out of my reach : I hope I love his mother for her own 
sake, and most of all for her Lord's sake : but I love her also for 
her son's sake, and seem to defy distance, or waves, or enemies ; 
I can get at him at any time, and render him services, which I 
know are a thousand times more acceptable to him than silver and 
gold. And methinks, if you, my dear sister, were by the Provi- 
dence of God brought into circumstances that required my exer- 
tions, you would find that my love for him has not abated by the 
lapse of four years, and would be contented to manifest itself to 
him by proxy, if it could not extend to him in person. Believe 
me, my dearest sister, 

" Most affectionately yours, C. Simeon." 

To Rev. T. Thomason. 

" Highgate, July 17, 1812. 

" My dearest Friend and Brother, — 

" I have been long hoping to see a fleet from Calcutta, in 
order that I might receive fresh tidings from you, and behold the 
picture of my dear and honored friend, Mr. Martyn. I trust it 
will not be long before I am gratified in these respects. . . I 
have remembered, too, as a token of love, my dear godson. 

" I am as yet in uncertainty, whether I am to be appointed a 



200 JEALOUSY OVER HIMSELF. [cHAP. XIV. 

University preacher again for next year. I am disposed to think 
that Mr. Mandell will feel it a duty to his God to propose me ; 
and if proposed by him, there is not much probability of any oppo- 
sition being made from other quarters. I hope that in this I do 
not give Mr. M. credit for more zeal and piety than he possesses. 
As for myself, I do not move a finger in the business. I know 
sufficiently in whose hands all these matters are. If God say, 
' Whom shall I send V I have the prophet's answer ready. But 
if He say, ' I have no delight in thee,' I am equally prepared with 
David's answer, ' Let him do as seemeth him good.' How sweet 
it is to be assured that God reigneth ! Well may faith be called 
'precious faith,' when it so composes the mind under all circum- 
stances ! 

" You will be glad to hear, that during the last year my strength 
has greatly increased : insomuch that for the last six or seven 
weeks I have preached twice on the Sunday ; and on one Sunday 
administered the Lord's Supper besides. I undertook it most 
gladly, in order to liberate my friend Mr. L., who was enabled 
thereby to spend seven or eight weeks with his friends. We move 
together on the most friendly terms ; and it will be a great grief 
to me, if Satan prevail to deter him from prosecuting his ministe- 
rial work. 

" I have just received his answer, which sets my mind at rest 
respecting myself; for he speaks all that is kind and gratifying to 
my feelings, and thus far all is well. I should be sorry, indeed, 
if after moving in such sweet harmony and love with you, and 
dear Mr. Martyn, I had undergone such a change, as to render it 
difficult to move in concert with me. I would fondly hope, that 
my dispositions have not altered for the worse since you knew me : 
the mercies I have experienced would have been sadly thrown 
away, if this were the case ; but I feel it good to entertain a godly 
jealousy over myself, even in matters where my conscience least 
accuses me, because I know how blind we are to our own failings, 
and how partial a monitor conscience is : and on this account I 
not only besought, but charged him ' before God and the Lord 
Jesus Christ,' to tell me, if he saw anything in me that caused an 
unfavorable and painful impression on his mind : and it is a great 
comfort to me to have such strong assurances from him on this 
head. But for him I grieve exceedingly, because his views of 
himself are so gloomy and so discouraging. To you I say what 
I speak to no other human being, and therefore it is in perfect 
confidence : he has once been deranged ; and for two years after 
he came to college, I fought shy of his acquaintance on account 
of the visible remains of his disorder : and I should not wonder, 
if the malady were to return upon him. It is a fearful prospect : 
but I hope God will yet be gracious to him, and restore his mind 
to peace. I shall answer him as fully as I can, and endeavor to 



CHAP. XIV 



] his brother's removal. 201 



•■ My poor brother is a little better. He takes most kindly your 
friendly mention of him ; and he charges me to present to you his 
very kind respects. 

" You have heard from dear Martyn, his disputations with the 
Mahometans, and their applications to the Father of the Moollahs 
to write a book on the evidences of the Mahometan religion. The 
day that such an appeal to reason shall receive the sanction of the 
priests, Mahometanism will receive a fatal blow. The Lord 
hasten it in his time ! He has told you also his treatment at Shiraz, 
and the governor's kind attention to him ; his escape also in not 
going with his fellow-traveller, who was attacked by wild Arabs. 
— What abundant reason have we to thank our God in his behalf! 

" I will now add a single line to my dear sister, and conclude. 
. . . " Indeed, the idea that you and my dear brother 
would know, though at the distance of six months, how happy 
God had made her after all her afflictions, and how happy I am in 
my poor attempts to contribute to her happiness, — this idea, I say, 
is productive of much comfort to our minds. I am almost inclined 
to think, that both Mrs. D. and myself have more communion with 
you from day to day, than if you were only twenty miles off. 
You would scarcely conceive, but that you feel the same, how 
much the thought of you all contributes to our happiness. Yea. 
we already know as it were, and love your little one, and rejoice 
with you in such an acquisition. Give her seven kisses for me ; 
seven is a perfect number, to denote the sincerity of my love. My 
kind love also to Esther and Jay. Believe me, my dearest sister, 
" Most affectionately yours, 

" C. Simeon." 

To the Rev. T. Thomason. 

u Highgate, Aug. 21. 1S12. 

" My dearest Brother, — 

"You will perceive, by the place from which I write, 
that I am on a visit to my poor invalid brother, and you will 
be surprised to hear, that we are to set off to-morrow to the Isle 
of Wight. This, I must confess, is no pleasure to me, because I 
think it is the most imprudent thing my poor brother can do ; but 
such is human nature ; he has got a place in point of beauty quite 
equal to St. John's in the island, and in point of magnificence in- 
comparably beyond it ; he has also roads on every side of him as 
smooth as a garden-walk, and can go fifteen miles on any side of 
him without fatigue, and yet he accounts it ' a splendid prison,' 
because he cannot run about like a man in the full vigor of youth. 
His heart is set on going to the island ; and we had yesterday a 
council with Mr. Cline in the chair, and permission is given by the 
faculty for him to go ; but this permission is rather with a view to 
reconcile him afterwards to stay contented here, than with any 
expectation of benefit from the present journey. He is to be at- 



202 NEW ROOMS IN COLLEGE. [cHAP. XIV. 

tended by one of his medical friends ; for without that I could not 
give my consent to his going. 

" In all this we behold a striking portrait of human nature : 
God has given us innumerable blessings, but we are not satisfied ; 
we set our hearts upon something that will do us harm, instead of 
thankfully enjoying what God has given us for our good ; and, as 
in my brother's case, a consciousness that we are acting unwisely 
robs us of one half the pleasure even of the anticipation ; and it 
always adds a much greater pungency to the gall, with which 
every cup is in some degree mixed. I am glad I am with him, 
that I may watch over him during this perilous journey ; but I 
should feel more happy, if his mind were to rally above all such 
considerations. We all are apt to have our minds too much at- 
tached to earthly things ; but I think that this is a disadvantage 
particularly connected with late conversion, and with great worldly 
prosperity. 

" I know not whether I have before told you, that after thirty 
years' abode in my old rooms, I am going to change them ; but 
when speaking on such a subject as the foregoing, it is highly 
proper that I should give you the reasons of my change. I was 
well contented to live and die there ; but by the sudden death of 
Mr. P. rooms are come to me, which have a passage to every 
room, instead of the large room being a thoroughfare to the others. 
This to a person looking forward to a period of sickness and of 
death is of some importance ; and it determined me to change my 
rooms ; more especially, as I shall now have a servant's room, 
and a solitary oratory on the roof; a walk where no eye, but that 
of the Supreme, can behold me. I have made considerable alter- 
ations in them, to which I was induced by an offer of my brother 
to aid in fitting them up, to the extent of £200, (this is entre nous, 
for it has not been mentioned to a human being.) They are now 
made all that can be wished, and it is possible, that any person 
ignorant of my views may imagine that I am building my nest 
on high (for I am up two pair of stairs ;) but I hope my views 
are towards another and a better world ; I have long felt how little 
this world can do for me, and I desire to be standing ready for 
that world to which I am hastening." 



" St. John's, Isle of Wight, August 29. 
" My poor invalid brother and myself arrived here, by 
short stages, on Wednesday last ; and he bore his journey far bet- 
ter than I expected. He was brought from the shore in a sheet 
by six men, and arrived without any material injury. Indeed 
God appeared to be most signally gracious to him ; for we had 
fine weather all the way down ; and on no day since could he 
possibly have crossed the water. Still however he feels exhausted, 
in a measure, by the efforts which he has made to get hither ; and I 



CHAP. XIV.] ON RELIGIOUS LETTERS. 203 

am in hopes, that I shall be able to prevail upon him to leave the 
island early in next month, if there should be any favorable 
weather for it, instead of waiting till October, as he has hitherto 
intended. 

"I had hoped that I should be able to express to you my senti- 
ments about the picture of our most beloved and honored brother 
Martyn ; but I have not yet been able to get it out of the ship, 
notwithstanding every effort made for that purpose. It is how- 
ever no little joy to me to know that it has arrived safe ; and I 
have given all the necessary orders about the framing of it, and 
sending it to Cambridge, where I hope to find it on my return. 
It is indeed an inestimable present ; and I shall send the small one, 
which is in my possession, as a present to Mr. Charles Hoare, to 
whom it will be very acceptable. . . . 

" What a treasure is that letter of Mr. Martyn to Mr. Corrie ! 
A thousand thanks to you for sending me a copy of it. It affords 
just such a view of our beloved friend as I .would have wished to 
see. When we have nothing to call forth particular feelings, we 
go on in the common jog-trot way ; but on such an occasion as 
that, the heart shows itself in its true light ; and there is in that 
letter an artless simplicity which I must admire. As for setting 
down to write a religious letter, it is what I cannot do myself; 
and what I do not very much admire, unless there be some par- 
ticular occasion that calls for it. I love rather that a letter be a 
free and easy communication of such things as are upon the mind, 
and such as we imagine will interest the person with whom we 
correspond. Some indeed, who have a talent for letter-writing, 
may employ their pen profitably in the more direct and formal 
way ; but it is a thing I cannot do : religion with me is only the 
salt with which I season the different subjects on which I write ; 
and it is recommended in that view by St. Paul to be used in the 
whole of our converse with each other. Doubtless when the 
mind can soar, and we can dip our pen in angels' ink, it is most 
delightful to prosecute the heavenly theme ; but to sit down in 
cold blood and say, I must now write a religious letter, is to me 
an irksome task ; or, rather, a task which I leave to those who 
have talents for it. In a word, religious communications are then 
most delightful, when they proceed from the abundance of the 
heart : but all the sweetness of them is taken away, when they 
are constrained and formal. 

" I told you in a former letter the plan I had for a course of ser- 
mons before' the University, in case I should be nominated again 
this year: but the vice-chancellor (Dr. Browne of Christ's Col- 
lege) says, he will not take the trouble of nominating preachers; 
so that during this year Mr. Heckford will have it all to himself. 
I thank the Lord that I feel not the smallest disappointment: if 
God had any work for me to do for Him in the University pulpit, 
he would soon put me there." 



204 martyn's picture. [chap. xiv. 

< : October 14, 1812. 

" Now let me go to another cause of joy scarcely inferior to the 
former. On Monday, the very same day that the people returned 
to a sense of their duty, I opened, and put up the picture of my 
ever dear and honored brother, Mr. Martyn. I had indeed, after 
it was opened at the India-House, gone to see it there, and notwith- 
standing all that you had said respecting it to prepare my mind, 
I was so overpowered by the sight, that I could not bear to look 
upon it ; but turned away and went to a distance, covering my 
face, and, in spite of every effort to the contrary, crying aloud 
with anguish : E. was with me ; and all the bystanders said to 
her, ' That I suppose is his father.' And I think it probable, that 
if I had been his father, or his mother either, I should not have felt 
more than I did on the occasion. Shall I attempt to describe to 
you the veneration and the love with which I look at it ? No 
words that I can write will convey an adequate idea ; nothing but 
your own tender mind can exactly conceive what I feel. I re- 
member (indeed can never forget) the look of a certain lady, when 
the thought of your going to India was last suggested to her. One 
might endeavor to describe the mixed emotions that were then 
depicted in her countenance : but it must have been seen in order 
to be understood and appreciated ; so I should in vain attempt 
to describe what I feel, and trust I shall long continue to feel, 
in looking on that image of my beloved friend. In seeing how 
much he is worn I am constrained to call to my relief the thought, 
in whose service he has worn himself so much : and this reconciles 
me to the idea of weakness, of sickness, or even, if God were so 
to appoint, of death itself. As for your abuse of the painter's de- 
vice to represent India, I do not at all agree with you : it is done 
as well as I wish it : and the portrait itself cannot, I think, be ex- 
celled.* I behold in it all the mind of my honored brother: and 
if a thousand guineas had been sent me instead of it, they would 
really and truly be lighter than the dust upon the balance in com- 
parison of it. Pardon me if I say, that in the two portraits I seem 
to have the wealth of the Indies. 

" I have had some of my hair taken off, that I may send him a 
pair of sleeve-buttons, to wear in the remembrance of one whom 
he has obliged beyond all that language can express.' 

To the Rev. T. Thomason. 

"Fitzroy Farm, Dec. 14, 1S12. 
" My dearest Brother, — 

" Here I arrived three days ago to attend my beloved 
brother in his last hours, which are now drawing fast to a close. 
The state of his body has not admitted of much conversation with 
him ; but the little I have had has been very comforting to my 

* This picture was bequeathed by Mr. Simeon, to the chancellor and scholars of the 
University of Cambridge ; and is now placed in the University library. 



CHAP. XIV.] BIBLE MEETING. 205 

soul. The first words he said to me were, ' I know that my Re- 
deemer liveth ; and in Him, as dying and interceding for me, is 
all my hope. I am much more comfortable than" heretofore.' 
What can I wish for more than this, except that I myself may 
have the same blessed hope in a dying hour ? Have I not reason 
to bless God for my own illness, which occasioned my long abode 
with him, and was accessory, I trust, to his eternal welfare ? Yes, 
I bless God for it : and hope my own soul also shall not be without 
some benefit resulting from it 

"Dear Mr. Martyn has been at death's door, at Tebriz, and is 
coming home for his health. O, that God may spare his valuable 
life. You may be well assured, that many hours will not intervene 
between his arrival on shore, and my most anxious endeavors 
to promote his welfare. In whatever place he shall judge best 
for his complaint, I shall be most thankful to have the honor of 
ministering to him 

" Our Anniversary at Cambridge was on Thursday last ; and 
not a whit behind our last year's meeting. Mr. Cunningham 
came in the place of Mr. Owen, and was more judicious, and 
quite as eloquent. Mr. Steinkopff is returned from the Continent, 
whither he has been to visit the foreign societies ; but was not 
with us, having arrived but a few days. 

" The letter of Mr. Martyn to Mr. Corrie, which you sent me, 
is one of the most interesting letters that was ever penned. I 
have shown it to many fellows of his college, Messrs. Wood, 
Catton, Hornbuckle, Whitfield, Fawcett, and it has caused much 
sympathy among them. Indeed, my correspondence with Mr. 
Martyn enables me from time to time to communicate to them 
some intelligence respecting him, and brings them much nearer 
to me than they would otherwise be." 



CHAPTER XV. 

Letters— To the Rev. T. Thomason, on the death of Henry Marty n — Diffusion of Chris- 
tianity in India — Death of Mr. Robinson of Leicester — Tablet in memory of Martyn 
Season of May in London — Religious meetings — First stone of the Jews' Chapel — 
Conversion of two wealthy Jews — Marty n's Papers — Mr. Sargent his Biographer — Re- 
tirement at Sandgate— Death of Mr. Venn — Presentation to Clapham — Faithful dis- 
charge of his Trust — Bible Society at Oxford — Pleasant party afterwards— Dr. Ryder, 
Dean of Wells — Meeting at Shelford — Catechizing — The controversy with Dr. Marsh 
— Dr. Milner — Importance of accurate Translations — On religious depression. 



1813. 

CORRESPONDENCE. 

To the Rev. T. Thomason. 

u Feb. 12, 1813. 

"My beloved friend and Brother, — ~ 

"How will you be distressed to hear the afflictive intel- 
ligence which I have to communicate, respecting our beloved and 
honored brother, Mr. Martyn ! The day before yesterday a let- 
ter arrived from Mr. Isaac Morier at Constantinople, announcing 
that on the 16th of October (or thereabouts) our beloved brother 
entered into the realms of glory, and rested for ever in the bosom 
of his God 

"But what. an event it is ! How calamitous to his friends, to 
India, and to the world ! Methinks I hear God say, ' Be still, and 
know that I am God.' Our rebellious spirits are ready to rise, 
and to charge God foolishly ; but it becomes us, like Aaron, to 
hold our peace. I had been forming plans in my mind with a 
view to the restoration of his health in England, and should now 
have been able to carry into execution whatever might have been 
judged expedient : but I am denied the joy of ministering to him." 



To the Rev. T. Thomason. 

"April 2, 1813. 

" My very dear Friend and Brother, — 

"On the subject of facilitating the diffusion of Christian 
light in India, there are going to be petitions from all quarters. 
Vast opposition is made to it : Lord Castlereagh is adverse to it : 
examinations are making in relation to it (as well as to the trade 
of India) at the bar of the House of Commons: Mr. Hastings, 



CHAP. XV.] TABLET TO MARTYN. 207 

Lord Teignmouth, and others have given their evidence : Hastings 
is very adverse 

" Lord Castlereagh's plan is to send out a bishop and three arch- 
deacons : but whether it will be approved in Parliament I cannot 
tell 

" We are making collections for Mr. Martyn's brother's family, 
who in him have lost their main support. We have got about 
£400, and Mr. Thornton has sent you papers for the purpose of 
getting them some aid in India. On this account, by the advice 
of Mr. Wilberforce, I have not yet set on foot a subscription for 
Mrs. Brown. It was thought that both coming precisely at the 
same moment would injure both, and that Mrs. B.'s should be de- 
ferred till it was seen what the East India Company would do for 
her : when the proper time comes, I shall feel happy in exerting 
myself for her. 

" Whilst death has been accomplishing its work with you it has 
not been idle amongst us. You will be grieved to hear that that 
honored servant of God, Mr. Robinson of Leicester, died suddenly 
about a week ago. He had been repeatedly attacked with a par- 
alysis ; and the last stroke removed him in a moment. Dr. Bu- 
chanan also is very poorly, and has lost his second wife. Every- 
thing says to us, ' Be ye also ready.' 

" I am doubtful whether some marble inscription should not be 
put up in St. John's College Chapel for our beloved Martyn. If 
it be approved, I think I shall get it done. But respecting the 
propriety of such a step at Dinapore and at Cawnpore, I can have 
little doubt. You, however, will judge and act in this as you see 
fit. I had thought of putting one in Trinity Church."* 

* This was afterwards done : the tablet is in the chancel, on the south wall, and bears 
the following inscription : 

This Tablet 

is erected to the Memory of 

The Rev. HENRY MARTYN, B.D., 

Fellow of St. John's College, 

and two years Curate of this Parish. 

He gained by his talents the highest Academical honors; 

but counting all loss for Christ, 

he left his Native Country, and went into the East, 

as a Chaplain of the Hon. East India Company. 

There, having faithfully done the work of an Evangelist, 

in preaching the Gospel of a Crucified Redeemer, 

in translating the Holy Scriptures into the Oriental Languages, 

and in defending the Christian Faith in the heart of Persia 

against the united talents of the most learned Mahometans, 

he died at Tokat on the 16th of October, 1812, 

in the 31st year of his age. 

The chief monuments which he left of his piety and talents are 

Translations of the New Testament 

into the Hindostanee and Persian Languages ; 

and ' by these he, being dead, yet speaketh.' 

' Pray ye the Lord of the harvest, 
that He toill send forth laborers into His harvest.' 



208 THE RELIGIOUS MEETINGS. [cHAP. XV. 

To the Rev. T. Thomason. 

"May 16, 1813. 

" My very dear Friend and Brother, — 

"There have been about 1500 petitions delivered to de- 
sire that some opportunity may be afforded to pious persons to 
diffuse the light of Christianity in India: but almost all feel the 
necessity of limiting it to persons recommended by some large 
society, and approved by the government at home. 

" The whole Christian world seems stirred up, almost as you 
would expect it to be in the Millennium. You remember the 
second week in May used to be a kind of sacred season for the 
London Missionary Society : now the first week also is holy and 
devoted to many different objects ; all of which I have just at- 
tended. 

" Tuesday. — ' The Society for Missions to Africa and the East,' 
together with ' The African Institution.' Mr. Dealtry preached 
— and such a sermon, as to electrify the whole congregation. It 
was printed instantly, in order to be circulated among the mem- 
bers of both houses of Parliament. It is on the subject of evan- 
gelizing India. 

" Wednesday. — ' The Bible Society.' Two of the royal dukes 
attended (Kent and Sussex,) and the Duke of York would, if he 
had been able. 

" Thursday. — Two societies. That for ' the Conversion of the 
Jews,' and ' The Prayer Book and Homily Society.' 

"Friday. — 'The Jews' Society' Report. In the view of these 
things we are constrained to say, ' What hath God wrought !' 

"I have a letter this day from Mr. Fry, saying that he expects 
the Bishop of London to consecrate the new chapel which is build- 
ing for the 'Jews' Society' at Bethnal Green ; and that the Arch- 
bishop of Canterbury has expressed regret at not having given 
them his countenance before. For this last society I am much 
interested, being one of the trustees for the chapel. The laying 
of the first stone about three weeks ago was a most interesting 
scene. The Duke of Kent laid it ; and Lord Erskine, Lord Dun- 
das, Mr. Wilberforce, &c, assisted with a silver trowel. We 
hope it will be ready in about fifteen months : other buildings will 
afterwards be added, for the lodging and employing both the chil- 
dren that have been baptized, and the adults that want employment. 

" A. rich Jew on the Continent has been converted ; and he is 
preaching among his brethren. He is a merchant who has five 
different concerns in five different cities, and from ten to twelve 
clerks in every one. With such influence, we cannoi but hope 
that he may lead many to a consideration of the subject. As for 
the work of conversion, we know to whom that exclusively be- 
longs, even though ' Paul should plant, or Apollos water.' This 
day brings me tidings of another rich Jew embracing the Christian 



CHAP. XV.] MARTYN'S PAPERS. 209 

faith. O, that that whole nation might remember themselves, and 
turn unto the Lord ! 

" In my last letter I mentioned the melancholy tidings of our 
beloved brother Martyn's death. I told you also of his Persian 
Testament being finished ; and his controversy with the Mahome- 
tans being consigned to my care (though it has not yet arrived,) 
in order that it may be published in India. I shall (d. v.) act in 
this matter under the advice of Lord Teignmouth. The utmost 
care has been taken to secure the safe arrival of his writings. A 
life of him will be written by my dear friend Mr. Sargent (a man 
well qualified for the office,) and I am collecting all possible mate- 
rials from England and Persia ; and to you I look (with Mr. Cor- 
rie) to send me materials from India ; Mrs. Young will furnish 
me with some. We shall proceed slowly ; that it may be a work 
worthy of our beloved friend's character. How deeply will you 
be grieved, as will multitudes of others in India, at such a loss ! 
Truly, it is a breach that will not readily be healed : but God has 
' the residue of the Spirit ;' and He can make even this tend to the 
furtherance of the Gospel. 

" My own health, through the goodness of God, is good ; my 
voice tolerably strong ; I can preach once with ease, and twice 
with difficulty : twice, if continued for any time, would bring me 
down. I am going to rest for three months in the summer : your 
dear mother and Esther are going with me to the sea-side, where 
we hope to spend a profitable time in quiet retirement. If this is 
wrong the fault is yours. You remember your parting charge, 
' Son, behold thy mother !' — so that if we obey your commands, 
you must bear all the blame. Truly, I find her to be a mother to me, 
nor do I believe it possible for a human being to manifest a mater- 
nal spirit to a greater extent towards her own offspring, than she 
does towards me. I pray God I may be permitted in my turn to 
minister in some measure to her happiness 

" Mrs. James has been at the point of death. She was twenty- 
eight days without taking half an ounce of solid food, or half a pint 
of liquid in the whole time. But such a state of soul I have rarely 
seen. God was with her of a truth ; and Mr. Okes told me, that 
nothing but the surprising placidity of her mind had kept her from 
death ; since without it she could not possibly have survived. 
These are sweet testimonies to the truth of our word, and to the 
power and grace of Christ. Blessed be God for them !" 



To the Rev. T. Thomason. 

"July 16, 1813, Sandgate, near Folkstone. 

" My very dear Friend and Brother, — 

" Sandgate ! Sandgate ! What can have carried him 
there ? Whom is he visiting there ? or whom has he with him 

14 



210 BEST AT THE SEA-SIDE. 



CHAP. XV. 



there? I know not how many notes of admiration you will use, 
when I tell you that I am here with your dear mother and Esther. 
Two months ago I was rather sinking, and determined to lay by 
for the summer : but within that space I have astonishingly risen 
again, notwithstanding the continuance of my work on a small 
scale, owing under God to my having taken several excursions 
(as you will hear presently) between the Sabbaths. This amend- 
ment might almost have led me to say, ' Now 1 need not lay by at 
all ;' but it has rather induced me to argue thus ; ' If I am so much 
better from the change of air notwithstanding my work, what may 
I not hope for, if I carry into execution my projected plan V My 
view has been to see no human being, and to be silent as death 
for the space of three months. But how could this be effected 
without the society of some friend who could read to me, and re- 
lieve the tedium of entire solitude ? It was judged that an excur- 
sion to the sea would be conducive to the health, and to the com- 
fort too, both of your mother and Esther, and accordingly we 
have united in the plan, and fixed our residence at Sandgate, 
where the Wilberforces spent the last summer, and are to spend 
this. 

" The circumstances that have occurred within these three 
weeks are too important to pass over in silence. On the 5th of 
this month we had fixed to set out on our journey, and five days 
previous to it the Lord was pleased to remove into the eternal 
world our dear brother in the Lord, the first spiritual acquaintance 
that I had in the world, Mr. Venn. For about three months he 
gradually sank, and at last was quite given over about three 
weeks before his death. At that time I went up to town to settle 
Mrs. Brown and her family ; and availed myself of that opportu- 
nity to visit my dying friend. Thrice I enjoyed the high privilege 
of praying with him, on all of which occasions his whole family was 
summoned together. The first of these times he said to me, ' Do 
not pray, but render praise and thanks ; let it all be praise.' The 
last time he continued praying aloud after I had finished, and com- 
mended his children, servants, parish, &c, to God, in a very de- 
vout and heavenly manner. When I took leave of him, I did not 
expect to see him any more ; but in about ten days he was tapped, 
and hopes were entertained that he might live for many months ; 
these however soon vanished, and he entered into his rest on the 
1st of July. 

" I now became one of the acting trustees (having been origi- 
nally nominated a provisional one) to the livings of the late Mr. 
Thornton of Clapham. I instantly wrote to my co-trustees to fix 
their eyes on God, to whom alone we should look in such an im- 
portant matter. My mind was at once made up to act for the 

glory of God, and for that alone ; I instantly called on Mr. , 

secured his co-operation, and appointed Mr. Dealtry, who was 
desired by all the parish, and who is the fittest person that can be 



CHAP. XV.] BIBLE MEETING AT OXFORD. 211 

found for the situation. For months together he had preached ai 
Clapham in Mr. Venn's stead ; and yesterday I sent him the pre- 
sentation to the living. I have the joy of finding my conduct most 
fully approved. I felt that I might, if I pleased, decline to act; 
but, if I acted, I had no option ; I must do simply and solely what 
I believed would be most acceptable to God, and I adore his name 
that this important matter is brought to so happy a conclusion.* 
" It was but a week before that I went with Dr. Jowett and 
Mr. Preston to Oxford, for the establishment of a Bible Society 
there for the county. The matter went off pretty well, the three 
secretaries being there. Considerable interest was occasioned 

by Mr. , M. P. for Oxford, speaking for half an hour against 

the use of the words, ' without note or comment.' He conceived 
it to be a public reflection upon all commentators, and to be a 
withholding of necessary instruction from the poor. He was 
hissed a good deal, but went on undaunted. After he had done, 
Mr. Owen got up and answered him, in a very complete and elo- 
quent manner. Here was true eloquence. The set speeches of 
Mr. Owen and Mr. Hughes savored too much of the lamp ; but 
this came from the heart. In point of effect, the meeting was 
very, very far below that of Cambridge ; but upon paper it is far, 
very far above us ; for even at the first, they had six masters and 
four professors to countenance them, and several of the nobility ; 
and now they have the Duke of Marlborough (lord lieutenant,) 
and Lord Grenville (the chancellor,) with a host of others ; and 
now they have altered the title of their society to the ' Oxford 
and Oxfordshire.' This was owing to a curious circumstance, 
which will please you. There was an ordinary, at which the 
principal promoters of the measure dined. After dinner the 
chairman drank to the prosperity of the two Universities of Ox- 
ford and Cambridge. It was now expected, that one of us Cantabs 
should get up and return thanks. Dr. Jowett on account of the 
heat had left the room, and there remained only Mr. Preston and 

* Amongst other testimonies to his judicious choice and holy fidelity in this delicate 
matter. Mr. Simeon had the satisfaction of receiving the following remarks from two dis- 
tinguished friends, who were peculiarly qualified to form a correct judgment on the 
occasion. 

"July 5, 1813. 
" The parish to a man are longing and praying for Dealtry ; and I believe, 
if they were called on to express their wishes, there would not be a dissenting voice 
among old or young, rich or poor, male or female ; but all would unite in praying for his 
appointment. He has gained their hearts in a way which is quite surprising." 

" July 13, 1813. 
"I cannot close this letter without placing on paper the acknowledgment, 
which I before expressed in your presence, of our obligations to you — obligations, as I 
trust, which we never shall forget, for the integrity and wisdom with which you appear 
to us to have acted in the case of the Living of Clapham. Our thanks, indeed, are 
chiefly due to Him, who has the power over all hearts, and is the director of all events ; 
but the expression of subordinate gratitude, which I beg to offer you, will, I am sure, be 
acceptable in His sight." 



212 HON. DR. RYDER. 



CHAP. XV. 



myself. Message after message was sent to me by Mr. Owen ; 
but I would not rise : and when all the company were looking for 
something from me, I said, I could not think of rising in behalf of 
my University, unless others did in behalf of Oxford. Then, to 
force me up, Mr. Wilson got up and made a speech; after which 
I could no longer decline. I therefore began with saying, that as 
they, the chairman and Mr. Wilson, had forced me to speak, I 
would wreak my vengeance upon them. Accordingly, in a jocose" 
way, I began with the chairman, and found fault with a toast he 
had given, viz. the Oxfordshire Bible Society. I observed that 
Oxford was the place from whence wisdom and knowledge ema- 
nated to the ends of the earth — that the Scriptures contained all 
the treasures of wisdom and knowledge — .... and that I 
thought the University should have the honor of sending forth that 
which was sacred, as well as that which was profane — and that I 
hoped the next time a toast was given on that subject, it would be 
the Oxford and Oxfordshire Bible Society. This gave a very 
interesting turn to the meeting, for the chairman, with equal good 
humor, got up and defended himself, showing that the county had 
done everything, and the University nothing : that the electric 
fluid had collected all the county over, but had shot over the Uni- 
versity, without touching one of its pinnacles ; and that if they 
would now exert themselves, he would admit them to the firm ; 
but they should hold their place as junior partners, and the firm 
should stand, The Oxfordshire and Oxford Bible Society. Thus 
we had our jokes, which greatly enlivened the party ; and I 
thought no more of it ; but within four days afterwards, a public 
meeting was called, and the name which I had proposed was given 
to it ; a name which is of amazing importance in the eyes of the 
world. It is very pleasant to see from what little incidents impor- 
tant things frequently arise. 

" I mentioned above that the Bible Society had done great 
things for Mr. Dealtry ; and I will now mention another, who by 
means of it has obtained a rich blessing to his soul ; it is the Hon. 
Dr. Ryder, brother to Lord Harrowby, and Dean of Wells. He 
will be most probably the next bishop. He visited me at Cam- 
bridge, and preached for me on Commencement Sunday, a most 
excellent sermon; and he seems determined to give himself up 
wholly to the Lord. He applied to me also for a curate ; and 
has taken one of my recommendation. How delightful is it to 
see dignitaries in our Church thus coming forward, and disciples 
springing up in "Caesar's household.' 

" The week previous to our journey was the Shelford meeting. 
It had been fixed for the first week of Mr. Preston's holidays in- 
stead of the last, on account of my journey; it being inexpedient 
to drag your mother and myself from the extremity of Kent, if 
we could manage without. Circumstances intervened to rob us 
ot a great number of our party. The Edwards, Hankinsons, 



CH.AP. XV.] DR. MARSH'S PAMPHLET. 213 

Steinkopffs, Mrs. Whincop, Mr. Michell, Mr. and Miss Clarke, 
Mr. Clarkson, Mr. Prebendary King, (King of Trinity,) and 
another most blessed clergyman, a Mr. Marks, who is Mr. Mich- 
ell's curate, and acts quite as a missionary at Waterbeach, near 
Cambridge ; but, notwithstanding the loss of these thirteen, we 
had a goodly company of twenty-two ; and a very blessed season 

we had together 

u Our confirmation was a profitable season to my young people. 
I instructed them twice a week in the chancel, and had a public 
catechizing and instruction on the Sunday afternoons. On the 
evening of the confirmation I preached to all who had been con- 
firmed. I took the same text as you had done, and told them that 
it was to be considered as a second part of your sermon. Yours I 
had given to them at the beginning, (for there were about seventy 
of them left in Mrs. Farish's hands,) and it was delightful to me to 
be a follower of one so revered by them, and so beloved by me. 
Ever, ever yours." 



To Rev. T. Thomason. 

"Sandgate, Aug. 16, 1313. 

" My dearest Friend and Brother, — 

" Your critique on my answer to Marsh I perfectly ap- 
prove. Vansittart is doubtless a pattern for controversialists : he 
is a razor — I am a hatchet. But what will you say to Milner ? 
He is like one of those immense hammers moved by steam-engines 
for the hammering of anchors. I sent one to you the moment it 
came out. He has actually crushed his adversary to atoms. Of 
all the men in Britain that have done good to the Bible Society, 
there is scarcely one, except the secretaries, that can vie with Dr. 
Marsh. In doing all that man can do against it, he has advanced 
it a thousand times more than if he had written in its favor. 

" I am very much struck with Mr. Ellerton's communication 
respecting schools and translations. It shows us that the work 
of conversion must be very gradual amongst you, unless God pour 
out his Spirit in a most extraordinary measure upon you : and I 
cannot but approve in the highest degree what he says of one good 
translation in preference to forty that are crude and bad. I have 
always thought that the missionaries were too much warped by a 
desire to appear great benefactors to India ; and when I heard of 
the fire at Serampore, I could not but think that God designed to 
teach them by it some valuable lessons. What a joy would it be 
to my soul, to hear from themselves some acknowledgment of 
their error in this respect ! But that is too much to expect from 
such proud creatures as we are. 

" As for Mr. E. himself, I should greatly rejoice to hear that 
he had enjoyed a little of your company. He seems to be in a 
state greatly needing your sympathy and advice. From what I 



214 ON RELIGIOUS DEPRESSION. [ 



CHAP. XV. 



have seen in the Christian world, I should be ready to judge that 
his morbid state of mind originates in an excess of worldly care. 
He has felt his spirits oppressed with the business he has under- 
taken ; and having a tender conscience, he has imputed to a want 
of spiritual life, the languor that has proceeded from a defect of 
animal spirits and of physical strength. This is a process, which 
those who experience it scarcely ever understand ; but we, who 
stand by and make our observations in a more dispassionate man- 
ner, can discern it clearly. . . . 

" I hope to get back to Cambridge about the 10th of October. 
It has been, indeed, a long vacation ; and I hope I am essentially 
stronger than I was ; but I never expect to be able to preach twice 
in a day for a continuance. I fear I must again suspend my 
family prayer when I come to have my public duties : for the 
family prayer alone is, even in my present renewed state, quite 
as much as I can go through with prudence." 






CHAPTER XVI. 

Letters — To Rev. T. Thomason on Dr. Jowett's death — The Bible meeting — Sermon at 
St. Mary's — Strictures on Dr. Marsh — On sharp Criticisms — Sabat — Martyn's Papers — 
Presentation to St. Peter's, Colchester — On sending Chaplains to India — To Mr. King 
and Mr. Richardson on the duty of Patrons — Advice to a Clergyman — On obedience to 
his Bishop — The duty of Curates to their Incumbents — Abdool Messeeh — Bible meeting 
— On receiving Mr. Thomason's Son — Effect of Martyn's ministry — On the picture's of 
his Brother, Martyn, and Abdool Messeeh — Cautions on giving Opinions — Arrival of 
Mr. Thomason's Son— Journey in quest of him — Letter to Mrs. Thomason about her 
Son — On placing him at Mr. Preston's — Letter to Mr. Wilberforce — To Rev. T. Thom- 
ason about the Jews' Society — And schools in India — Bible meeting at Cambridge — 
Female influence. 



1814. 



CORRESPONDENCE. 

To the Rev. T. Thomason. 

" Jan. 6, 1814. 

" My dearest Friend and Brother, — 

" In my last I informed you of the heavy loss which we 
had all sustained by the sudden death of Dr. Jowett. His funeral 
was on the morning of the Bible Anniversary ; and four of us, as 
a deputation from the Bible Society, attended as pall-bearers, viz., 
Mr. Brown, (secretary,) Dr. Clarke, Mr. Farish, and myself: he 
was buried in the chapel of his own college. The Report had 
been drawn up by Dr. Jowett ; and that circumstance gave a great 
additional interest to it. Lord Hardwicke and Lord Francis 
Osborne were both in London ; and the Dean of Carlisle was so 
affected with the death of Dr. J. that he could not come out. We, 
therefore, called Professor Farish to the chair ; and he filled it in 
a way that impressed and delighted the whole assembly. The 
speeches I send you ; they chiefly related to that honored servant 
of God whom we had lost, in order to embalm his memory, and 
give vent to the feelings of our own minds. I said nothing about 
him ; because I intended to bear my testimony the following Sun- 
day at St. Mary's. All clapping and applause were discoun- 
tenanced, in order that nothing might diminish the solemnity of 
the occasion. Hence the meeting was totally different from any 
that has ever taken place ; and, on the whole, it was more edifying 
than any other Bible meeting that I have ever seen. You will 
see that reference was made to your Report, which encourages 
and comforts us all. 

" On the Sunday I preached at St. Mary's. Such a congrega- 



216 STRICTURES ON DR. MARSH. [CHAP. XVI. 

tion was scarcely ever seen there before. Above or below, there 
was scarcely room to move : and I have reason to bless my God 
that the attention was as great as you can conceive. 1 chose 
1 Thess. v. 1 — 8, for my text, that I might have nothing to do, but 
to let God himself speak. I can truly say, I kept back nothing 
that I thought would be profitable to them ; and yet it pleased 
God to give me favor in their sight, so that all, if not edified, were 
pleased ; and I would hope some were edified also. 

'* By Mr. Robinson I sent you Dr. Milner's Strictures on Dr. 
Marsh : and now I send you Dr. Marsh's Reply, which has called 
forth your humble servant again. In a former letter I expressed 
my acquiescence in the sentiments, which you so kindly and affec- 
tionately stated, respecting my 'Answer to Dr. M.'s Inquiry,' and 
I did so the rather, that I might encourage to the uttermost such 
kind and friendly communications. But having taken up my pen 
again, I must state to you the reasons of my writing in the way I 
did, and in the way I have since done. 

" Jan. 25. Were he a common writer, I should highly disap- 
prove of everything that had the appearance of severity : but 
when a man brings such sweeping accusations against all the 
most pious and active ministers in the kingdom, and endeavors 
to maintain his ground by such sophistry, such disingenuousness, 
and by such artifices of every kind, — I do think that strong an- 
imadversion is proper. How did our blessed Lord argue with 
such characters 1 and how did the apostles ? and what directions 
are given to us, especially towards those who would subvert the 
faith ? Even Timothy, a stripling, was required to ' rebuke them 
sharply ;' and if ' an angel from heaven' were to act so, he must 
be declared ' accursed.' I say not this to justify harshness, but 
strength, and force, and point : and though Dr. Milner has been 
blamed by some for the line of argument he has taken, in lower- 
ing the imposing weight of Dr. Marsh's authority, I think most 
decidedly that he has done right ; and I think that there is a mis- 
take in the minds of religious persons, in relation to this : in that 
they think nothing should proceed from a religious character but 
what is soft, and gentle, and persuasive. I think there are times 
and seasons when he must ' contend earnestly for the faith,' and 
' reprove with all authority.' . . . 

" Now to something else. I am concerned, though not sur- 
prised, to hear that some of your richer hearers have left you. 
They would rather hear smooth things prophesied unto them, 
that they may sleep on, and take their rest. They ' went out 
from you. because they were not of you :' but they who value 
the Gospel will abide with you, and be your 'joy and crown of 
rejoicing.' I trust that your meek and patient conduct respecting 
Dr. W. will prove the best means of defeating his hostility. . . . 
I was delighted with Mr. Ellerton's letter. That evidently puts 
things on their right foundation. Pray draw up an address to 



CHAP. XVI.] MARTYN'S PAPERS. 217 

the public, on the plan of establishing schools for schoolmasters, 
and send it over, with proposals for subscriptions. Dr. Buchanan, 
who is here at Cambridge, and has been this month in rooms at 
Queen's College, will aid it with all his might. The public are 
alive to the subject ; and will easily fall in with your wishes. 

" Poor Sabat ! There was evidently no true contrition in him, 
though a great profession of it. I shall be anxous to hear how 
your deafness to his cry operates upon him. If it bring him 
seriously to repentance, my soul will exceedingly rejoice. 

" There is a young man, a most extraordinary linguist, just 
come to Queens' College, his name is Lee : I hope he will one 
day be a fellow-worker with you in the matter of translations. 

" You will be grieved to hear, that dear Mr. Martyn's papers 
have never yet arrived, though it is thirteen months since I sent 
to Sir Gore Ouseley, at Constantinople respecting them. I have 
great fears that they are taken by the Americans, because four 
ships from the Levant have been taken by them, and among 
them one with Sir Gore O's dispatches. I have seen those dis- 
patches copied from an American paper in which they were 
published. I am going up to town, and shall endeavor to learn 
by what ship they were captured, and will send to the American 
Government to inquire for them : should they be lost, the whole 
world will have cause to weep and mourn. . . . 

'' Another living has fallen, to which my two colleagues and 
myself shall have to present: or, in other words, to which/ 
shall have to present ; for they will, I have no doubt, move en- 
tirely with me. Mr. S , of Colchester, who has been long 

ill, is no more. The person whom I shall propose in the first 
instance to my colleagues is Mr. Marsh, formerly of Reading. . . . 
I am going up to town the instant that the road, now stopped by 
snow, is passable ; that I may insure my wishes, and prevent my 
colleagues from yielding to any solicitations. . . . 

" London, Jan. 27. 

" Here I arrived yesterday afternoon. I set off suddenly — at 
a minute's warning — in a chaise and four with Col. Sandys and 
young Torriano ; and came as far as Ware on Tuesday, and the 
remainder of the way yesterday. The roads were scarcely 
passable ; but through mercy, we arrived safe. I wrote to Mr. 
King, one of my colleagues, to come up to town, and I expect 
him this day 5 and shall be truly glad to have all settled ; for it is 
not at all improbable, that Mr. Foster may be removed before the 
expiration of three or four months, and another colleague be 
united with Mr. King and myself (supposing we be spared to 
that time,) and if all be settled now, it will be impossible for any 
other person to interfere. ... I cannot express to you what a joy 
it is to me, that I came up to town as I did ; for now I can ap- 



218 CHAPLAINS FOR INDIA. [CHAP. XVI. 

peal to God, that I have done what I could ; come what will, I 
am pure from their blood. 

" Now let me tell you, that there is a hope and prospect of 
more chaplains to be sent out to India : and I am going to set all 
hands to work, to find if I cannot send you some good ones. I 
have always been afraid of urging on any one so important a 
step as the going to India, lest when they have crossed the line, 
they should begin to doubt whether God sent them or /. This 
would be dreadful indeed : but I shall on this occasion speak 
somewhat more strongly than I have done, because the call for 
ministers is so exceeding urgent, and my prospect of sending 
them out is so good. O that God might ' thrust them out :' and 
then they will go to some purpose ! 

" Ever, ever yours, C. Simeon." 

To Me. King. 

Jan. 27, 1S14. 

" Previous to anything being fixed, let 

me state to you my general views of the trust confided to us ; 
and then my particular views in relation to this appointment. 

•' When that honored servant of God, Mr. Thornton, committed 
the trust to others, he in fact said, ' I will not leave it in the 
power of my own sons to show partiality. I will therefore fix 
on men of God, who will act entirely to God, without a view to 
anything but the glory of God, and the welfare of the souls for 
whom they provide.' If we ourselves had purchased the living, 
we might perhaps have been justified in presenting any person, 
provided we had reason to hope he was pious in his mind, and 
evangelical in his views. But when the trust has been commit- 
ted to us in the way this has, I think we must not only prefer a 
good to an evil, but must prefer a greater good to a lesser — pro- 
vided there be a great and decided preponderance on either side 
— and I feel persuaded, that on a death-bed, and in the day that 
we give up our account to the Great Head of the Church, we 
shall wish that we had acted on this great and broad principle, as 
we believe the Apostle Paul would have acted. 

" In applying this to the present appointment, I must not be un- 
derstood as intending to detract from the character of , but as 

simply stating my opinions, for the assisting of us in our ultimate 

decision From any further observations on this head, I 

from delicacy forbear I beseech you therefore to weigh it 

as before God. Think, if had been in the place of Mr. Ro- 
binson of Leicester — or Mr. Venn of Clapham — or Mr. Cadogan 
of Reading — what an incalculable loss would those places have 
sustained ! I wish here to be distinctly understood. I do not 
make these observations on account of my friendship for Mr. 
Marsh ; for I care not who is- appointed, prov ; ded he be a man 
worthy of that great and important sphere. I have mentioned Mr. 



CHAP. XVI.] DISPOSAL OF PREFERMENT. 219 

Marsh solely on account of his eminent talents as a minister of 
Christ ; and if you can find any other that will fill the place to 
the same advantage, I shall most gladly join with you in the nomi- 
nation of him. But I conjure you to reflect, that in the course of 
his life there will be probably many thousands of souls interested 
in our decision, any one of which is of more value than the whole 
world. Should we then listen to the application of any number 
of individuals, to place in that large sphere a person unfit, when 
there are multitudes to be found every way fit and proper ? I 
earnestly wish you to consider, what account we shall give of such 
a measure in the day of judgment, and to beg of God that we may 
be enabled to act, as we shall wish then that we had acted. Think, 
my dear sir, how many are blessing us at this moment for acting, 
on the last occasion, upon this high principle. The very person, 
that would have led us to a different line of conduct, is now the 
foremost to applaud us ; and well am I assured, that our own 
consciences strongly testify in our favor. I hope that you have 
not so far committed yourself as to be unable to recede; but, at 
all events, to relieve my mind from uncertainty, I beg you will fa- 
vor me with a line, directed to me at Cambridge. In the mean- , 
time I remain, your most faithful friend, C. S." 



Mr. Simeon writes, not long after, to Mr. Richardson of York, 
on a similar subject ; and sets forth more in detail the ' high prin- 
ciple' upon which he acted, in the discharge of his sacred duty as 
patron of a benefice. 

To Rev. Mr. Richardson. 

"August 2, 1814. 

" The rules I lay down for myself are these : 

1st, To consider truly, as before God, who is, all things con- 
sidered, fittest for the particular sphere. 

2d, To inquire carefully, whose removal to a new sphere will 
be least injurious to any other place ; because, if I take a person 
from a large sphere, which will not be supplied afterwards, I do 
an injury, rather than a service, to the Church at large. 

3d, On a supposition things be equal in these two respects, but 
not otherwise, to prefer the person whose circumstances are most 
straitened. It is for the people and for the Church of God, that 
we are to provide, and not for any individual, whatever be his 
necessities, his virtues, or his attainments. 

'• It is a great joy to me to know, that in these views we are all 
so cordially agreed. With unfeigned respect and love, I remain, 
my dear sir, your brother in the Gospel. C. Simeon." 



22 



ADVICE TO A CLERGYMAN. CHAP. XVI. 



To the Rev. Mr. , on obedience to his bishop. 

"Jan 18, 1814. 

" My dear Friend, — 

" As you well know that, whatever be my weak side, it 
is not that of cowardice, I shall give you my advice freely, and 
without fear of its being misunderstood. 

"The bishop, though violent, has really dealt in a measure fairly 
with you, in that he has controverted your statements, and pointed 
out your errors, as he accounts them. I think the bishop has some 
little ground for his objections. But I have no doubt what is your 
best way to proceed : I would write to the bishop, and would state 
to him, that what you had done you had done from the best of 
motives : — That you did not intentionally violate any rules : — 
That, however your statement may appear to put repentance in 
the background, it was not your intention to do so, nor did you 
really do so with the poor convict : — That as he thinks your state- 
ment injudicious, you have stopped all further sale of it : — That 
you are particularly thankful to him for communicating to you the 
passages which he deems objectionable, and that you will con- 
sider them with all the attention they deserve : — That you were 
not aware of doing wrong in making a few observations on the 
lessons, when your strength did not admit of your preaching a 
second time ; and that you will certainly abstain from it in future : 
— That you regret exceedingly the having occasioned any un- 
easiness to his lordship, and hope to show by your future con- 
duct, that, whilst it is your first wish and desire to approve your- 
self to God, you are most unfeignedly desirous of giving satisfaction 
to him, as appointed over you in the Lord. My reasons for this 
advice are, 

1st, 'A soft answer turneth away wrath,' of which there is a 
very abundant measure in his mind: 

2d, Resistance, or controversy, will only fan the flame, which, 
if left alone, will soon expire for want of fuel : 

3d, The triumph which your enemies will gain, will ultimately 
prove ornamental to your profession, in that you bow down your- 
self to those who desire to tread you under their feet : 

4th, When your own soul is brought cordially to follow this 
advice, its • peace will flow down like a river.' I wish you to 
consider that you enjoy everything that is substantially good, and 
can do all that your heart can reasonably desire for the salvation 
of men ; and therefore you should not stand out unreasonably for 
things which may be easily dispensed with. As to the hymns, I 
would, if he insist upon it, give them up ; and would select profit- 
able portions out of the two versions. Thus, you see, I speak 
without reserve, because you know me ; and will receive these 
observations as the truest expression of love, from your most af- 
fectionate friend, C. Simeon. 



CHAP. XVI.] ON AVOIDING OFFENCE. 221 

"P. S. If you follow my advice, let me hear from you the 
bishop's answer, and the final result. 

" N. B. Avoid exculpation as much as you well can, and make 
all the concession that you well can. The less you take, the more 
he will give ; and vice versa." 

To the same : — 

" March 7, 1S14. 

"My dear Friend, — 

" Circumstanced as you are, I feel no hesitation in saying, 
that you should avoid everything that can give offence, except the 
faithful preaching of ' Christ crucified.' Why should you stand 
out about the hymns? You are very injudicious in this. You 
should consider that when a storm is raised, you are not the only 
sufferer. Pray study to maintain peace, though you make some 
sacrifices for it. I stated that your pamphlet was ' somewhat ob- 
jectionable ;' but, if I had not been afraid of wounding your feel- 
ings, I should have said, ' very objectionable.' The bishop has the 
right of the argument all through. I read the whole to the Dean 
of Carlisle, who regretted exceedingly that I did not tell you my 
mind, with all the fidelity that became me. His view of the 
matter was even stronger than mine ; and therefore, as you have 
given such just occasion against you, I do entreat you to recede 
from everything that will excite needless offence. You are not 
aware, that, whilst you are afraid of being thought to act from 
the fear of man, you are actually under its influence : only it is 
the religious that you fear, instead of the irreligious. I beg you 
not to attend to such advisers. Study the character of St. Paul. 
See how he, ' though free from all, became the servant of all/ 
But it would take me too long to enter into this matter. This, in 
few words, is my advice : first, preach faithfully ; but speak the 
truth in love : second, do all the good you can in visiting your 
parish, but don't exercise any pastoral function out of it : third, 
put aside hymns, which are quite unnecessary : fourth, do not at- 
tempt to go to the utmost of what the law allows about private 
meetings : fifth, be as quiet as possible, and let the storm blow 
over. Observe, especially, I do not give this as advice to all per- 
sons, in all circum stances, but to you in your circumstances. You 
have given your enemies great advantage against you. You have 
a potent and irritated person to contend with. You are not en- 
dued with that measure of wisdom that gives reason to hope you 
will succeed in warfare. You have evidently some very injudi- 
cious advisers about you. Be content to let your conduct be mis- 
interpreted for a season. Be as regular as possible in everything ; 
and in a year or two your enemies will be put to silence. Do 
not be anxious about preaching in other churches, and going to 
prisons. Labor in your own proper sphere as diligently as you 
will. Above all, do not shift blame from yourself on your patron. 



ABDOOL MESSEEH. 



CHAP. XVI. 



If non-parishioners come to the Lord's table, it is not your place 
to repel them : that belongs to the church-wardens. And if they 
choose to do it under -present circumstances, recommend the peo- 
ple not to come. It will all blow over soon. I am much afflicted 
on your account, and shall feel comforted in an assurance that 
you will retire to your castle, which is absolutely impregnable ; 
and not by injudicious sallies, expose yourself, and all the pious 
clergy in your diocese, to unnecessary difficulties and dangers. I 
am, dear sir, most affectionately yours, C. Simeon." 



Such being Mr. S.'s advice on the deference due from the 
clergy to their bishops ; the following extract will show his senti- 
ments respecting the duties of curates towards their incumbents. 

. . . " If he has spoken disrespectfully of my advice to him, 
I am sorry, not indeed on my own account, but on his; for, 'to 
tread as nearly as possible in Mr. Richardson's steps — to do 
nothing without his express approbation — to consult his feelings 
on every occasion — and to bear in mind how much the comfort 
of a minister depends upon the good conduct of his curate' — is 
such advice as I shall never repent of giving to any young man ; 
and much less to one whose zeal is likely to lead him into little 
inadvertencies and indiscretions. I can only say,"that I wish I 
had been more attentive to such a line of conduct myself: be- 
cause I have often found upon reflection, that self has been grati- 
fied under the cloak of zeal, and my own will consulted rather 
than the will of God." 



To Rev. T. Thomason. 

"Mrs. Cecil's, April 13, 1814. 

" My beloved and honored Brother, — 

"I have just read the diary relating to Abdool Messeeh ; how 
extremely interesting ! and what encouragement does it give us 
for prayer ! O that God would pour out his Spirit upon the na- 
tives of your land, and gather to himself a numerous and holy 
people from amongst you ! It is delightful to see with what wis- 
dom and prudence that blessed man conducts himself. He seems 
to have imbibed much of the spirit of his Divine Master, and to 
have profited much from the example of his preceptors, Martyn 
and Corrie. I am not without hope that the Bishop of Calcutta 
will ordain him. There is a deputation of gentlemen (Messrs. 
H. Thornton, Babington, and the Dean of Wells) at this moment 
conversing with the bishop, in order to dispose him to forward 
the views of the Church Mission Society. I hope you will find 
him a helper to you in many things. . . . 

" I thank you for your most interesting sermons before the Free- 



CHAP. XVI.] ON RECEIVING Mfi. THOMASON's SON. 223 

masons, and for the Jews. I had intended to read one or two 
passages at the Jews' Society meeting ; but, being compelled to 
stand forth first on that occasion, when there were Resent the 
Earl of Darnley, the late Lord Mayor, and Mr. Wilberforce, and 
the Duke of Kent in the chair, I determined not to say more than 
two or three sentences, feeling myself ashamed and confounded 
at being thrust so egregiously, and so hatefully, out of my proper 
place. 

" Our Bible meeting this year exceeded any former meeting. 
There was far less of compliment, and more of sobriety. God, 
and not man, seemed to be the object to whom glory was given. 
The Russian ambassador was there, and in broken English ad- 
dressed the company with good effect. Two persons, Mr. Pat- 
terson, from Russia, and Mr. Pinkerton, from Sweden, refreshed 
and gladdened all our hearts." 

To the Rev. T. Thomason. 

" Mrs. Cecil's, May 24, 1S14. 

" My dearest Friend and Brother, — 

" The fleet is arrived — your letter is arrived — and now 
the west wind has begun to blow almost twenty-four hours, your 
dear James, I trust, will arrive in a day or two ; as I take for 
granted, he cannot quit his ship till Captain Reid arrives in the 
river, and is able to attend him to Mr. Fawcett's. Now I begin 
to have new feelings. Long, very long, have I felt all the endear- 
ments of a brother towards you and your dear wife ; and for some 
years also the tenderness of a son towards your dear mother. 
Now I begin to feel somewhat of the solicitude of a. father. Be- 
lieve me, I receive the sweet charge with gratitude both to God 
and you : to God, who has given me an opportunity of so testify- 
ing my love to you : and to you who have honored me with such 
confidence. Yet, after all, my sweetest feelings arise from the 
consideration of the service which I am thus enabled to render to 
my God in India, in giving you so much more time for your di- 
versified occupations, and in preparing, if it may be, my dear 
charge for future usefulness, under your own more immediate 
care. Truly, when I take in connection with this event the ap- 
pointment of Mr. , to co-operate with you in your labors, 

1 cannot doubt but that God approves of all that you have done, 
and of all that you are yet doing in His service. . . . 

" I greatly rejoice that Mr. is fixed, though he is not ex- 
actly the person whom I should have selected. But God seeth 
not as man seeth ; and I have seen already, on thousands of occa- 
sions, that i" am totally incapable of judging in matters which are 
so deeply hid in the bosom of the Father. Had I succeeded in 
my endeavors, you should have had a man in perfect unison with 
your own spirit, and that would have vibrated to your every 
touch. But God knows what kind of a person will, on the whole, 



224 abdool messeeh's picture. [chap. XVI. 

most suit His gracious purposes ; and He orders every thing with 
unerring wisdom. 

" The cftiry of Abdool Messeeh has been highly gratifying to 
my mind ; and I have instantly committed to Mr. Pratt the two 
last months of it, which he had not received. I am astonished at 
the meekness of wisdom exemplified in that dear man, whom God 
has evidently raised up for great and gracious purposes. I am 
quite amazed at what that single individual is doing : and it is no 
little encouragement to you to see what may hereafter be done by 
those who may be born to God through you. Mr. Corrie observes 
to me, that this is the only visible effect of Mr. Martyn's minis- 
try upon the natives. But if Abraham had only one child of pro- 
mise, and that son, too, had only one who was beloved of God ; 
was Abraham a dry tree ? So neither must we estimate at too 
low a rate the success of our beloved Martyn ; for this one con- 
vert may have a progeny, which in a few years may be nume- 
rous as the sands upon the sea-shore. 

" You will admire with me the delicate expression which I have 
received of dear Mr. Corrie's love. Knowing what delight I 
should feel in the success of Abdool, and considering him as 'a de- 
scendant of mine' through our beloved Martyn, who is my son in 
the faith, Mr. C. has had Abdool's picture taken and sent it me, 
under the idea that it will afford me in that view peculiar pleasure 
and satisfaction. But the truth is, that I feel so utterly unworthy 
to have any success, that I am rather filled with shame, than with 
love, when I am informed of any success which God has been 
pleased to give me. But, peradventure, my sluggish heart may 
be more stirred up to prayer and praise in relation to India, when 
I have such a monitor before my eyes. The sight of our beloved 
Martyn's picture is such a reproach to me from day to day, that I 
can never keep my eyes fixed upon it for any time. The differ- 
ent effect produced by that, and by my deceased brother's pic- 
ture, is curious ; I never look at my brother's picture, but I say 
' dear brother !' whereas, at the sight of Mr. Martyn's, I uniformly, 
though unwittingly, exclaim, ' beloved brother !' There is a rever- 
ential admiration, blended with love, in the latter case ; and it is 
so rooted in my mind, as to be absolutely inseparable from the sight 
of his blessed image. It is only from having observed these invol- 
untary exclamations, that I have been led to analyze the feelings 
which give birth to them.* 

" Now I am speaking on this subject, let me remind you of the 
request I have made in some former letters, of a picture of you by 
the same hand as Mr. Martyn's; and containing something ap- 

* Mr. Simeon used to observe of Martyn's picture, whilst looking up at it with affec- 
tionate earnestness, as it hung over his fire-place: 'There!— see that blessed man! 
What an expression of countenance ! No one looks at me as he does— he never takes 
hia eyes off me ; and seems always to be saying, Be serious — Be in earnest — Don't trifle 
—don't trifle.' Then smiling at the picture, and gently bowing, he added: 'And I 
won't trifle— I won't trifle.' 



CHAP. XVI.] LETTER TO REV. T. THOMASON. 225 

propriate (a distant view of your church, or house, or anything 
else) to answer to the appropriate, though ill-drawn, additions to 
Mr. M.'s picture. I will pay either to Mr. Fawcett, or to any one 
else, the amount, so as to save all trouble of remittance. I shall 
delight to see you again, as you now are ; and your dear mother 
will bless the very ship that brings it. . . . 

" From your extreme kindness and candor, you may not see 

the defects which 1 see and feel in Mr. . Though I believe 

him to be truly upright, he is not, either by nature or by grace, of 
so humble and modest a complexion, as to conciliate much the re- 
gards of those who have lived in the world. Be sure, therefore, 
to encourage him to consult you no less about the manner in which 
things are to be done, than about the things themselves. Those 
who love the Gospel for its own sake, will love him, and speak 
well of him ; but those who look for the nameless, but numberless 
decencies that adorn a more refined Christian, will find the attrac- 
tions of his better part counteracted by somewhat of a repulsive 
nature in matters of inferior moment. It was from these conside- 
rations that I never attempted to secure him for . But God 

is wiser than I, and may have ordained him to be a chosen vessel 
of much good to others. ... I beg you. however, not to con- 
strue this as though I meant in any degree to impeach his charac- 
ter for integrity or true piety. I only mean to put you on your 
guard, in relation to such things as might be frustrated by a want 
of certain excellencies, which do not fall to the lot of every good 
man to possess." 



To Rev. T. Thomason. 

"K. C, July 29, 1814. 

"My beloved Brother, — 

u . Having received from a friend the inclosed communi- 
cation, I lose not a moment in remitting it to you, because I con- 
ceive it to be of very great importance. Indeed, it conveys truths 
which, though they ought never to be lost sight of, are very apt to 
escape our minds. Your loving heart was anxious to succor the 
missionaries, and at the same time to advance the cause of our 
blessed Lord : but as the missionaries were decidedly faulty in 
breaking (so to speak) their parole, so it was unfortunate that you 
did not reprove them for so doing, or if you did in words, that you 
omitted to do so in your letter to them. This would have cut off 
all occasion of offence : whereas, now the directors will be ready 
to say, that you have encouraged rather than condemned, what 
was faulty in the missionaries. On the score of policy it is expe- 
dient to be very cautious in your expressions respecting anything 
which you may disapprove ; and still more so in committing your 
sentiments to paper : for though the persons, whose benefit you 
consult, mav be good men in some points of view, there are very 
15 



226 ON CAUTION AND TRUTH IN MAKING STATEMENTS. [cHAP. XVI. 

few who will not betray the confidence reposed in them, and sa- 
crifice you in order to justify or defend themselves. 

" In your peculiar situation, a tenfold measure of wisdom is 
necessary ; because as a servant of the Company, you owe obe- 
dience to them, at the same time that in your ministerial character 
you owe obedience to God : and where the two come in competi- 
tion with each other, your line is, not to violate your duty to the 
Company, but to renounce your connection with them. 

" I think it will be well to take the earliest possible opportunity 
of making to the Government there, and at home, such explana- 
tions, or acknowledgments of this matter, as the occasion calls for. 
Of course, in the preceding observations, I must be considered, 
not as delivering a determinate opinion upon a case, with which I 
am so partially acquainted, but only as suggesting what occurs to 
to my mind from this partial view. 

Two or three things will naturally suggest themselves as aris- 
ing from this matter : 

1st, To encourage in others the strictest possible adherence to 
truth without any regard to consequences ; and, of course, to be 
as free, and open, and full, in your own acknowledgments of this, 
as possible. 

2nd, To be as measured as possible in your advice to mission- 
aries, and all connected with them. 

3rd, To commit as little as possible to paper. 

4th, To keep memorandums of your own conversations with 
any person on the affairs whether of church or state. - 

" These last two days I have been at the Huntingdon and Wis- 
beach Auxiliary Bible Society meetings. The former was only 
in the way to the latter. I take no part out of my own diocese ; 
but within these limits I feel myself at liberty. Dear Professor 
Farish went at a moment's warning on horseback to Wisbeach, 
(forty-three miles,) in the heat of the day, the hottest day we have 
had this summer. He delights and edifies every soul by his 
heavenly simplicity. 

"No tidings yet of my little boy. Kindest love to my sister. 
From your affectionate Brother, C. S. 

" I long to see the Vansittart that contains our treasure. The 
moment he arrives, and from time to time, you shall hear faithful 
accounts respecting him." 

To Rev. T. Thomason. 

" K. C, Aug. 12, 1814. 
" My beloved Brother, — 

" I sent you No. 45 from the India-House, the moment 
that I was assured that dear James was arrived safe and well. 
Now let me tell you that yesterday I had the happiness of em- 
bracing the blessed treasure in my arms, and of bringing him in 
safety to Cambridge. I have seen him also this morning, and he 






B»AP. XV. ] ARRIVAL OF MR. THOMASOn's SON. 227 

is quite well. He is stouter and better than I expected to see 
him ; and I must say, that in loveliness, and sweetness of disposi- 
tion, and tenderness of spirit, he far exceeds my most sanguine 
expectations. What my dear sister said of his inquisitiveness (his 
spirit of inquiry, I mean) was delightfully verified all along the 
road : and whilst it argues the liveliness of his own mind, it is a 
pledge of the attainments, which, with God's help, I doubt not, he 
will make in a short time. Many of his questions were such as a 
man, a traveller of sound sense and judgment, would have asked, 
and led to explanations, which it was the delight of my heart to 
give. As he is but just off his voyage, I think that a little journey- 
ing will do him good. . . . Next Monday we go to the Whit- 
tinghams for four days ; the Monday after I shall take them a tour 
through Norfolk, and spend about a week or ten days with the 
Edwards and Hankinsons ; and on that day fortnight I shall take 
him to Mr. Preston's (not alas ! at Shelford, for that is now in the 
very last week given up, but) to Aspenden, near Buntingford, 
where Mr. P. has hired a most noble house. . . . 

" Now I will amuse you with a little account of our journey in 
search of the dear boy. 

"On Sunday an account came that the fleet had arrived off the 
Isle of Wight on the preceding Friday. They would not inform 
me till after the morning service, lest they should unhinge my mind ; 
(and it was well that they did not, because they would have de- 
stroyed one of the most affecting seasons that I ever enjoyed or 
witnessed ;) I then proposed to go up to town and receive him : 
but by one of the colder temperament it was said, " You had bet- 
ter wait to hear more about him ;' in answer to which I asked, 
' What would a father and a mother do ?' That question being 
answered, there remained no doubt what your dear mother and 
myself should do. Accordingly, your mother and I set off the 
next morning for town. We wrote to Mr. De Vitre to meet us at 
Mrs. Cecil's ; but after two hours' waiting for him he never came. 
We then went to Portland Place : but could learn no more of 
James than we already knew. There we drank tea, and then 
went to Leadenhall-street, to prosecute our inquiries at the India- 
House. No one was there except one clerk, who at first was 
littie disposed to trouble himself about us ; but when he saw my 
anxiety for my boy, being himself a father, he did all he could to 
inform and relieve my mind. He showed us a bulletin from the 
ship, which had arrived that morning, that James was well ; and he 
told us he thought the ship was about Gravesend at that time. Your 
dear mother and myself then went to Broad-street, to inquire 
about De Vitre, who, we found, had been sent down to Ports- 
mouth on business a few days before, and, consequently, had not 
received my letter. 

" On Tuesday morning we took a boat to Gravesend ; hoping 
to meet the ship before we should arrive there. But when we 



228 JOURNEY IN SEARCH OF HIM. [cHAP. XVI. 

arrived there, we found that the ship was farther down the river. 
I therefore agreed with the owner of a decked vessel to take me 
down to the ship for three guineas. We inquired of all the large 
ships which were coming up, but all told us they were farther 
down. We at last got within six miles of the Nore ; and going too 
near a large ship, our boom caught in the rigging, and broke the 
rope, and fell upon me. The rigging knocked me down, and your 
dear mother thought I had sustained some injury ; but no injury 
was done to me, except one of my fingers being severely bruised. 

" The man of the vessel being vexed that he had come so far, 
and that this accident required some little time to repair, cast an- 
chor, and would not go one inch further ; determining to return to 
Gravesend with the next tide. In vain did we tell him that we 
had brought neither provisions nor clothes ; and that we should 
catch our deaths by being all night upon the deck of a small boat ; 
he would not move. There therefore were we, in all human prob- 
ability doomed to pass the night. * * * The fear of this 
(through the influence of our gracious God) wrought upon him ; 
and he mended his rope, took up the anchor, and carried us to the 
ships, the second of which was the Vansittart : but, behold, the 
dear object of our pursuit had been put on shore, with Mrs. Reid, 
and some others, at Brighton ! Having reached town, we sent to 
Mrs. Fawcett's for James : and receiving the dear treasure, we 
set off for Cambride. 

" Respecting our dear charge, we shall steer the medium be- 
tween excess of care, and want of care. You may be assured we 
shall have an hundred eyes, whilst we shall seem to have only a 
dozen. Every attention which he can have he will ; but all tem- 
pered with wisdom and discretion. Flannels will be ready to put 
on at a moment, if wanted ; but, stout as he is, I think it better not 
to endanger the making him too tender. Much joy is felt by all 
our friends at Cambridge, Chesterton, &c. Having sent two let- 
ters lately, I add no more." 

To Mrs. Thomason. 

" My dearest Sister, — 

" We have got him safe and sound. Blessed be God for 
so rich a mercy ! He is, as you say, a little idle ; but very sensi- 
ble and acute in his questions. We have been four days at Pot- 
ton with Mr. and Mrs. Whittingham ; and the day after to-mor- 
row we are going to the Edwards, Hankinsons, and Lowes, for 
ten days. I wish him to get English health before he goes to 
school. He will go this day fortnight. All are delighted with 
him. It is quite surprising what an interest he excites. I have 
weighed him, and measured him ; and hope, if I live another year, 
to tell you how much he has gained in flesh and in height, as well 
as in knowledge. All his exercises, i. e. one in every month, I 
shall keep, in order to form a judgment about him, and to enable 






• CHAP. XVI.] PLACING HIM AT MR. PRESTOn's. 229 

his father to do the same. Be assured that, if I were indeed his 
father, I could not feel much more for him than I do. He was 
imprudently fishing by the river side, without hat or coat, or 
waistcoat. Hearing only that he was fishing with little James 
Farish, I went, full of anxiety, to find him ; and finding him in 
such a situation it was almost a dagger to my heart. Bat no evil 
occurred. I began to feel how great a matter I had undertaken : 
but I do not repent, and trust I shall never give you cause to re- 
pent. Your sweet letter was most welcome. Believe me ever 
your most affectionate brother, C. S." 

To Rev. T. Thomason. 

" K. C, Sept. 7, 1814. 

" My beloved Brother, — 

" Yesterday I had the happiness of carrying my dear 
boy to school. Aspenden is twenty-two miles from Cambridge. 
Mr. Preston's is an immense house. Such magnificent rooms I 
have rarely seen. There is a suit of five rooms on one side. The 
lodging-rooms are marvellously well contrived ; and there is no 
connection between the two sides, except through the hall, which 
forms a most magnificent and yet not uncomfortable dining-room ; 
all carpeted. From the tenderest regard for my feelings, they 
have kept a room for my little boy on the lady's side of the house. 
Having been shown over the house, your dear mother and my- 
self retired with little James to his own room, to consecrate him 
and it unto the Lord. O that it may be whilst in his possession 
the house of God, and the gate of heaven ! . . . There we 
left the dear treasure in high health and spirits. Of course, I 
failed not to give all necessary directions respecting clothing, to- 
gether with carte-blanche for everything which they might judge 

expedient Our visit to Lynn was most opportunely 

timed Mr. and Mrs. Hankinson are grown so as to 

make their profiting greatly to appear unto all who know them. 
They are wholly given up to the best things 

" I know not whether I told you that the most acceptable pres- 
ent of Abdool Messeeh's picture was safely delivered to me by 
your little boy. It is a great treasure : and I am looking out for 
two persons to send out to Agra in connection with the Church 
Missionary Society. I have sent to one who would be an excel- 
lent person ; but he declines. There is a sad want of missionary 
zeal amongst us. A chaplain will come out to you at Christmas, 
a Mr. , a Nathaniel. But I cannot find a Martyn. 

" By the way, I am grieved to hear that you have not yet re- 
ceived his papers — I shall be extremely anxious to hear of their safe 
arrival. It is delightful to hear of the progress which you have 
made in the Arabic New Testament, and that you have a speedy 
prospect of bringing it to a conclusion. This alone is a rich rec- 
ompense for going to India, and for all your labors there. But 



230 LETTER TO MR. WILDER FORCE. [CHAP. XVI. 

who would have thought that you should have prosecuted the 
Persian too, and the Hindostanee also ? Truly, I bless God for 
what he is doing in you, and doing by you. It puts us all to the 
blush on this side of the water, when you, in your climate, are so 
abundant in labors. Your generous offer too of receiving two 
under your tuition — 1 hope it will stir us all up to see what can be 
done. I shall try amongst our young men as soon as they return 
to college. 

" I long to see the plan of your church. But why have you 
never sent me a picture of your house ? The very ground you 
tread upon is not uninteresting to me. I hope to hear continued 

good accounts of Mr. . Whether in joke or not I do not 

know, but he represented me to little James as very severe. How- 
ever the dear little boy has not found me so yet. With Mr. 

I was rather distant ; because I thought there was a necessity for 
it; but when he has drunk a little more into your spirit, I doubt 
not but that I shall feel the same union with him as I do with all 
who are likeminded with yourself. I am glad to hear that Sabat 
is once more with you ; and O that I could hear of his Arab spirit 
yielding to the all-powerful influence of Divine love ! Perad ven- 
ture God may give you to see this fruit also of your long-suffering 
and patience ! 

" Most affectionately yours, C. S." 



To Mr. WlLBERFORCE. 

"K. C, Oct. 30, 1814. 

" My very dear Friend, — 

" Truly I have much to say which I would write in tears 
of blood ; but I must stay a few days till I have time to write. 

" I write this merely to say that I have proved an enemy, rather 

than a friend, to Mr. . He has made use of my name ; and 

I yesterday, in consequence of that, received a letter of inquiry 
about him. To which my answer was, It is possible that I may 
at some time or place have seen him ; but I do not know so much 
as his name. A Mr. S., whom I never so much as saw in my 
life, took the same liberty ; and was detected in a similar way. 
Another did the same ; but I forbore to detect him, because I was 
not asked about him. The truth is, that young men act very im- 
prudently, and in a very bad spirit, and compel the bishops to pro- 
ceed against them ; and then call it persecution ; and having de- 
stroyed their character among all who know them, they use my 
name as a passport. This must be checked ; and I feel the more 
need to check it, because I feel more than ever the necessity of 
young men being sober-minded. 

" I never recommend any one whom I do not know, unless I 
can fully confide in the person that Tecommends him to me. Nor 
do I ever recommend any one without giving a faithful representa- 



CHAP. XVI.] SCHOOLS IN INDIA. 231 

tion of his character. I feel the responsibility so great, that I 
never take it upon myself any further than my own personal knowl- 
edge oi the character warrants me to do. If you know the young 
man, I will get him ten curacies in a trice ; but as he has made 
use of my name, I shall first beg him to inform me, when, and 
where, and how often, I have seen him. 

" Most affectionately yours, C. S." 

To the Rev. T. Thomason. 

" Stanstead Park, Hants. Dec. 29, 1S14. 

" My beloved Brother, — 

" What can have brought me so far from home at this 
time ? I will tell you. The ' London Jews' Society ' has, by sad 
mismanagement, been brought into very embarrassed circumstan- 
ces : and to extricate them, and place them on a better foundation, 
has been my one employment for this month past : and through 
the tender mercy of my God, my strength has been preserved 
through the fatigue I have undergone. ... I went with Mr. 
Lewis Way (under whose roof I now am) to Lutterworth to con- 
sult Mr. Babington and the Dean of Wells. With a plan drawn 
up by Mr. Babington, I proceeded to town : but as that was only 
one plan, I drew up four others, that the society might consult 
and adopt the best. One was discussed, (for five hours,) but not 
agreed upon. To get every possible advice we went to Mr. Wil- 
berforce, at Bar ham Court in Kent : and under his roof I formed 
a fifth plan, which seemed to be better than all that had preceded 
it. . . . 

" The plan was unanimously adopted ; and the whole society is 
placed on a firmer basis than ever. I expect now, that some of 
our higher churchmen will come in, and all the serious clergy 
through the land. Great care is now taken to lessen the expen- 
diture : and I trust, we shall ' both revive as the corn and grow as 
the vine,' and not dishonor you in the efforts which you are making 
to uphold us. 

" Now let me begin on the subjects of your schools. Mr. Wil- 
berforce had been engaged to write on the subject of schools for 
India : and he was much delighted with the wisdom and prudence 
of your plans. The ground being new to him, he doubted wheth- 
er it was right to use the Koran and the Shaster ; but I confess I 
think you perfectly right, and in your situation I would do pre- 
cisely as you do. If my patient is not strong enough to behold 
the light of the sun, I will content myself with such a measure of 
light as his eyes will bear, and look for a state of convalescence, 
when be will be able to endure the beams in which I bask. I in- 
tend to show the paper to Mr. Grant and Lord Teignmouth ; 
and trust that they also will approve the gentle expedients which 
you are trying. I shall be much interested in reading the result 
of your observations made upon your tour with Lord Moira. How 



232 CAMBRIDGE BIBLE MEETING. [CHAP. XVI. 

wonderful is it that you should be so espoused by him ! I told you 
before, that the directors had intended a philippic for you, but that 
it was stopped by the Board of Control. They have prepared a 
lighter and more covert censure ; but that also, I doubt not, will 
be stopped : and even if it should be sent over, its sting is already 
extracted : so mercifully does God prepare his antidotes for your 
preservation. 

" How delightful will it be to behold with your own eyes the 
work that is going on under Mr. Corrie and Abdool Messeeh ! I 
have sent AbdooPs portrait to the Church Missionary Society 
that they may have a copy of it in their missionary house. It is 
seen with much interest by all who behold it. . . . 

" On looking to the date of my last, I see that I have not given 
you any account of our last Cambridge Bible meeting. We were 
in great alarm, lest it should go off very ill, and we should be 
constrained to make the meetings biennial. None came in to 
help us, except Mr. Owen : but the King of Persia saved us. 
His letter to the Bible Society, and his prefatory recommenda- 
tion of the Persian Translation of Mr. Martyn, came just at the 
moment, and created a deep interest ; so that we seem now to 
stand on higher ground than ever. It went off gloriously, and 
has occasioned many thanksgivings to abound unto our God. . . 
I rejoice to hear of the blessed work which is going on amongst 
you, in relation to your church. These repeated enlargements 
speak more plainly than any representation independent of them 
could do. How clearly do these things show that you are where 
God would have you to be ! 

" If you were to see James, you would feel no discouragement 
about trusting us with another child. . . . But were any- 
thing to arise from remissness on my part, I should never forgive 
myself. I am now both father and mother, and would combine 
in my experience the feelings of both. . . . Our demand for 
pious curates is so great, that the Societies of Elland and Bristol 
cannot furnish a tenth of the number wanted. I am therefore 
engaged in establishing a society in London on a similar plan, 
for the education of young men at the University. I hope this 
will be the means of procuring many laborers for the Lord's 
vineyard. 

" Truly this age may, I think, be called ' The Age of Benevo- 
lence.' Everything that can be proposed is supported. This 
speaks well for us, and makes me hope that God will yet bless 
our highly- favored land. . . . 

" Let me not conclude without adverting to my beloved sister, 
who must feel unspeakably happy in the hope and prospect of in- 
creasing usefulness in her own sphere. I doubt not but that the 
promising appearances of the countess are much owing to her in- 
fluence and example. Females are but too apt to underrate their 
influence in society, and especially in such a place as Calcutta. 



CHAP. XVI.] FEMALE INFLUENCE. 233 

But such a light as hers, in any place, cannot but be of essential 
benefit to those who behold it : and even the whole territory of 
India may derive extensive benefits from the silent, but effectual 
influence of your dear wife. Give my kindest love to her, and 
believe me, my dear Brother, 

" Ever yours, C. Simeon." 



CHAPTER XVII. 

Letters — To Rev. T. Thomason on the American Missionaries — Rev. D. Corrie — On 
closing the Jews' Chapel — Hon. Dr. Ryder, Bishop of Gloucester — Death of Bishop 
Middleton — Appointed again select Preacher — Martyn's Papers — To Dr. Ryder on his 
appointment to the See of Gloucester — The conduct of Religious Professors — Dr. Ry- 
der's Reply — To Mr. Thomason on preaching for the Jews — Meeting at Bristol — Re- 
covery of health — Journey to Carlisle — Bible meeting there — Tour in Scotland — Mis- 
sionaries to India — Rev. D. Corrie — Professor Parish — The sermons at St. Mary's — 
Continued trial from his People — Secessions from the Church — Ordination refused to 
two Young Men — Letters to Rev. \V. Cams Wilson on the occasion — Remarks on the 
trials from his Religious Society. 



1815. 



CORRESPONDENCE, ETC. 

To Rev. T. Thomason. 

"K. C, May 19, 1815. 

" My beloved Brother, — 

" I showed the American Missionaries' letters to Lord 
T., Mr. G., and Mr. W. ... I do not think they went at all too 
far ; in my judgment, they united consummate wisdom with the 
most elevated piety. I really think their letters a masterpiece of 
ministerial fidelity : and I trust they have long since reaped the 
fruit of their firmness. 

" Dear Mr. Corrie is not yet arrived : with what joy shall I 
welcome him the moment I see him ! Truly, he is an honored 
servant of our blessed Lord ; and I honor him the more, because 
when he went out, I had too low an opinion of his talents. His 
proficiency confirms me in the opinion, that if situations are im- 
proved by ministers, so are ministers by situations ; they have a 
reciprocal influence upon each other. . . . The Jews' chapel is 

shut up, and Mr. is silenced ; with these two steps, I have 

had nothing to do. But, I hope, God will bring good out of both. 

I hope the chapel may one day be licensed ; and Mr. will 

improve his time in some other way. Nevertheless, I would not 

myself have paid so great a compliment, either to or to . 

Whatever was personal, I would willingly sacrifice to either : but 
God's work I would sacrifice to none. However, this has been 
done by wise heads, and pious hearts : and therefore I must con- 
clude that it is all right; and, I verily believe, God will overrule 
it for good. I am no pope, and therefore gladly unite with others 
in doing all that I can, even though they do some things that I 
would not. 



CHAP. XVII.] SERMONS AT ST. MARY's. 235 

" I hope to preach for tke society in less than seven weeks, in 
Scotland, whither I am about to take my dear boy. My first ob- 
ject is, to show James to all his relations at Scaleby. and Carlisle, 
and then to show him some of the chief manufactures of the king 
dom. . . . Since I began this, tidings have come that Dr. Ryder, 
Lord Harrowby's brother, the Dean of Wells, is made Bishop of 
Gloucester. This is a wonderful event. He is truly, and in 
every respect, a man of God. I am happy to say, also, that he 
is my particular friend. He preached for me at Trinity not two 
years ago, and I for him at Lutterworth, not half a year ago. 
Does it not appear that God is with us of a truth ? Look at this 
as connected with the different societies now existing in Eng- 
land, and it will surely excite thankfulness in all our hearts. But 
we have a report that Bishop Middleton, after being landed about 
a fortnight, is dead. Is it true ? It fills us all with deep concern. 
But, if we can send you Bishop D in his stead, our consola- 
tions will exceed our affliction. 

" Yesterday, I engaged to preach a month at St. Mary's, in No- 
vember next. My subject will be, ' I speak as unto wise men ; 
judge ye what I say.' My first will be, on a just and candid ex- 
amination of divine truth: and the others, on all the fundamental 
doctrines of religion, appealing to them for the truth and impor- 
tance of my statements, and against the misconceptions and mis- 
statements of our adversaries. I hope God will enable me to form 
and execute my plan, so as to commend myself, i. e., my subject, 
to the judgment and the consciences of all. You will probably 
receive this about the time I am preaching them. 

" Death has made dreadful ravages amongst us lately. Dr. Bu- 
chanan died rather suddenly. His correction of the Syriac Tes- 
tament will go on under Mr. Lee ; he is a prodigy of learning, for 
a person in his circumstances. In my mind, I have rather destined 
him for the great wheel, to put into activity all your schools in 
India : but Mr. Pratt and Lord Teignmouth are not willing to 
spare him. 

" Another dreadful loss is Mr. Henry Thornton ; and another, 
whose name is probably not known to you, Mr. Bowdler. But I 
hope God will raise up others in their stead. In another line also, 
changes have taken place. Dr. Craven is dead, and Mr. Wood 
has succeeded to the mastership of St. Johns. 

" Mr. Martyn's papers are all safe. We have his journals till 
within a few days of his death. What a glorious life will his be ! 
I hope it will be published within a year, now all the materials are 
collected. It is scarcely worth while to occupy a single line in 
my letter to tell you that my brother is made a baronet. . . 
Love to my sister. C. S." 



236 TO HON. DR. EYDER ON HIS APPOINTMENT. [CHAP. XVII. 

To the Hon. Dr. Ryder, Dean of Wells, 
On his appointment to the Bishopric of Gloucester. 

" May 24, 1815. 

. " My Dear Sir — 

" Whilst all your friends are congratulating you on the 
attainment of your new dignity, I, though not worthy to be ranked 
in that number, take the liberty of expressing to you my feelings 
on the occasion. There are two grounds only on which I consider 
the congratulations of your friends due personally to yourself; the 
one is, that when God has given to you so strong a desire to serve 
him, He has now enlarged your means of glorifying His name : 
and the other is, that this honor has not been obtained by any sa- 
crifice of principle, or dereliction of duty on your part ; so that 
you may assuredly expect the blessing of God upon all your exer- 
tions in his service. In all other points of view, especially when 
I consider the difficulties which you will have to encounter through 
life, so far beyond those which attach to the discharge of the pas- 
toral office in a lower sphere, I feel inclined to think my congratu- 
lations due to the Church, rather than to you. 

" That tender and enlightened conscience, with which you have 
executed the ministerial office hitherto, will, I doubt not, conduct 
you safely through the arduous duties which you are now called to 
perform : but in many respects, your circumstances will be alto- 
gether new ; especially with regard to what I may call the relig- 
ious world. You have hitherto seen religion only as on the day 
of Pentecost : but now you will on some occasions be constrained 
to see it rather as portrayed in the Epistles to the Galatians and 
Corinthians ; and there is danger lest the pain occasioned by these 
discoveries should have an unfavorable influence upon your mind. 
Indeed, the very fidelity which, through the grace of God, you 
have hitherto displayed, will probably expose you to a larger 
measure of assaults from this quarter, than would, under other 
circumstances, have fallen to your share. Professions of religion 
may be expected to be made with a view of conciliating your re- 
gard : and in some cases an irreverent and disrespectful boldness 
may take occasion, from your very condescension, to show itself; 
similar to that which the apostle refers to when he charges ser- 
vants ' not to despise their masters, because they are brethren.' 

" You have hitherto seen religion as it exists in a Wilberforce, 
and a Babington ; but you will now have to behold it with many 
sad mixtures of human infirmity. Sometimes it will require a 
great degree of charity to admit its existence at all ; as when it 
shall appear connected with disingenuousness and duplicity. And 
where its existence cannot well be doubted, it will often be found 
to operate to a far less extent than might be reasonably expected. 
Its effects are very gradual ; it does not leaven the whole lump at 
once ; it will not immediately give wisdom to one who is naturally 
weak, or prudence to one of a sanguine temperament, or meek- 



CHAP. XVII.] TRIALS TO BE EXPECTED. 237 

ness to one who is naturally bold and forward. The very cir- 
cumstance of its operating powerfully on the human mind will 
frequently occasion it to produce an unfavorable course of action, 
where the judgment is not sufficiently enlightened to decide be- 
tween apparently opposite and conflicting duties. All this, and 
far more, you will now have to see, to feel, to regulate, to correct : 
and, after all your labors, you will have little else from man than 
a comment on that proverb, (to which you are already no stran- 
ger,) bene facere, et male audire regium est. 

" Nor will you be without trials even from some of your dear- 
est friends : for piety is not always attended with discretion ; and 
you may be sometimes urged to things which, though desirable in 
themselves, are not expedient : and if you will not see with their 
eyes, they may manifest, in a way painful to your feelings, their 
disappointment and chagrin ; and constrain you to seek your com- 
fort in the testimony of your own conscience, and in the approba- 
tion of your God. 

" As for the offence that will be taken at the most wise and 
prudent exercise of your own discretion, by the men of this world, 
you have already shown that you are well armed on that side : 
but on the other sides, the assaults have not yet been made, nor 
the necessity for armor been experienced. But I trust that ' as 
your day is, so will your strength be ;' and that the same high 
principle which has guided you hitherto, of acting to God only, 
will still serve, like the mariner's compass, to conduct you through 
all the difficulties and dangers of your course. My prayers, such 
as they are, will, I hope, be incessant for you, that God may guide 
you by His counsel, and strengthen you by His grace, and make 
you long a blessing to the world, and give you to see abundant 
fruits of all your labors. It was with prayers to this effect that I 
first received the tidings of your appointment ; and, I doubt not, 
but that similar petitions are, and will continue to be, offered for 
you by all ' who love our Lord Jesus Christ in sincerity.' 

" Forgive, my dear sir, this free communication of my senti- 
ments, and believe me, 

M With most respectful and most affectionate regard, 

" Your obedient servant, C. Simeon." 

Dr. Ryder's reply. 

" Lutterworth,. May 31, 1S15. 

" My dear Sir, — 

" Your truly valuable letter only reached me this morn- 
ing. I hope and desire to undertake the awful office, about prob- 
ably to be committed to my charge, with the exact views which 
you recommend, and with the expectations which your unusual 
degree of experience in these matters enables you to lay before 
me. Persevere, my dear sir, in your prayers for your friend, 
about to be so severely tried. Pray that I may ever have inward 



238 jews' meeting at Bristol. [chap. xvii. 

peace — peace by the blood of the Cross, applied by the power of 
the Holy Spirit, and that I may be enabled to spread the knowl- 
edge of it ; and then all will be well. 

" Domestic calamities, united with grief for my approaching 
departure from those I have so long loved, and fears on account 
of my approaching connection with those whom I do not know — 
these things, with an immense load of business, almost weigh me 
down, but Sursum corda. I shall treasure up your written coun- 
sel, and hope to have it often confirmed by personal intercourse. 
"Believe me, dear Sir, 

" With cordial respect and regard, 
* Your sincere friend, 
" And Oh ! that I may ever say, Brother in Christ, H. Ryder." 

To the Rev. T. Thomason. 

" Bourn, July 3, 1815. 

" My beloved Brother, — 

" The first question is, What can have brought me hither? 
and the answer to it will amaze you. Within these three weeks I 
have been so strengthened, that I hesitated not to undertake to 
preach in the evening at Bourn a sermon for the Jews, after hav- 
ing preached a farewell sermon to my people in the morning at 
Trinity; and I am now waiting for the arrival of the people to 
meet in the church, at two o'clock, in order to establish an Asso- 
ciation for the villages round this place. Having received no in- 
jury, and, I would hope, done some little good by my exertions 
yesterday, I take up my pen to give you some account of tHe pre- 
paratory steps, which have led to this. 

" In my last, I informed you of the change which had taken 
place in the Jews' Society ; it being now committed to the ex- 
clusive management of the members of the establishment. I think 
that I informed you also of the manner in which that change had 
been effected. The assets, with the debts (£12,500), were de- 
livered over to us. Mr. Way gave the thousands, and a few 
friends gave the hundreds, so that the whole debt is paid. Now 
we could apply to the friends at Bristol ; and a goodly company 
of us went down thither. Mr. Basil Woodd, Mr. Hawtrey, and 
Mr. Ruell, (the three secretaries,) Mr. Marsh, Mr. Way, Mr. 
Grimshawe, and myself, went down thither. Churches were open 
to us ; but in some the congregations were but small, the notices 
not having been distinctly given. There was a meeting in the 
Guildhall, (the mayor in the chair,) and, except that the speeches 
were too numerous, the day went off very well. A Ladies' As- 
sociation was formed. 

" From thence I went toFrome, a large manufacturing' town in 
Somersetshire ; and preached there twice in one day. I had en- 
gaged the curate to preach in the evening, if I should be unable to 
take a second sermon ; but God strengthened me so wonderfully 



CHAP. XVII.] CARLISLE BIBLE SOCIETY. 239 

(I dare not use the word miraculously, but in my eyes, and in the 
eyes of all who knew me, the change might well bear even that 
term,) that I preached in the morning to 2000, and in the evening to 
3000, with all the energy of my best days, and sustained no injury 
whatever, notwithstanding my sermons were each an hour long. 
It was but nine days before, that at Reading I dared not attempt to 
read a portion of Scripture, or to spend a few minutes in prayer, 
on account of my weakness ; and yet I was so strengthened for 
this great work. To you I may say, that I had put myself into the 
Lord's hands, and was willing to break down entirely in His ser- 
vice, if He should so ordain ; or to trust Him for strength to carry 
me through this great and extraordinary exertion ; and He did in- 
deed surpass all my hopes. I preached several times in Bristol 
also, (seven times in about ten days,) and returned with increased 
health and strength. It must be remembered that I abstained from 
all exertions in the family, that I might carry all my force into the 
pulpit ; and at this hour I am better, far better, than at any period 
since I broke down. I do not intend to presume upon this, and to 
let out canvas till I am overset again : but I shall enlarge my la- 
bors occasionally, as they may be required ; and happy shall I be, 
if God in his mercy may yet do something by me before I die. 

" It is in consequence of this, that I undertook to preach at 
Bourn, where Mr. M used to minister, and to establish a so- 
ciety here. This has delayed me one day in my journey to the 
north. On Tuesday morning your mother and Esther and my 
dear James are to take me up at Lady Olivia Sparrow's, near Hun- 
tingdon, when we proceed together to Carlisle, Scotland, &c." 

" Scaleby Castle, July 18. 

"I intended to have gene on with some little regularity, 
but I really cannot ; and must leave it to your mother and little 
James to supply my lack of service. I came here on the 12th, and 
was met by Dr. Milner, Mrs. Lodge, and Mrs. Bowes, Mr. John 
Fawcett, and others. Your dear boy improves daily by means of 
the journey ; the improvement is exceeding manifest ; for though 
he was well and stout before, he now assumes all the appearance 
of a strong English constitution. I am chiefly anxious to enlarge 
his mind by showing him all the manufactories. Yesterday at 
Carlisle, I showed him the making of hats, and whips, and fish- 
hooks. As for myself they find me full employ ; quite as much as 
I think expedient for me. 

" On the day after my arrival at Carlisle there was a Bible So- 
ciety meeting, at which I spoke for about half an hour, answering, 

paragraph by paragraph, a vehement invective of against 

the Bible Society. As the report of it would certainly get to the 

Bishop of Carlisle, and probably to himself, I have drawn up 

a short report of my speech, to prevent any misrepresentations ; 



240 MINISTERS FOR INDIA. 



CHAP. XVII. 



and it will appear with the rest in the next Carlisle paper. But as 
there is nothing particular in it, I shall not trouble you with it. 

"On the Sunday (16th) I preached twice; once at St. Cuth- 
bert's, and once at the parish church. Through mercy I was 
much helped, and not at all injured. Hence I expounded yester- 
day evening at Scaleby, and am engaged to preach at the church 
this evening. This is contrary to my judgment ; but I find it dif- 
ficult to say no, when urged by my friends to such a service. 
I have entreated that I may have a quiet day to-morrow ; and the 
next day I proceed to Glasgow. I purpose to take your mother 
and James the short tour, by Glenorchy, (i. e. Dalmally,) Tyndrum, 
Blair Athol, and Dundee, to Edinburgh. 

"Would you believe it? Four pious ministers are just sent out 
to you in India, as I before told you, and I am in expectation of 
sending you immediately three more, besides a teacher for school- 
masters. The three I have all ready ; and the last I hope to se- 
cure." 

To the Rev. T. Thomason. 

"K. C, Nov. 25, 1815. 

" My beloved Brother, — 

" I highly approve of the zeal with which you co-operate 
with the bishop in his plans. This will soften a little that preju- 
dice, which if exasperated might produce most fatal effects. 

" Dear Mr. and Mrs. Corrie are at your mother's. He should 
have preached a mission sermon for me a fortnight ago ; but I 
would not let him, for fear it should hurt him. But behold, that 
very week he went to Birmingham, and preached to a congrega- 
tion three times as large, twice in one day ; and without any in- 
jury. But this I highly disapprove. I think his first duty is to 
save himself for his people at Agra. Religious people however 
have no more consideration than wolves over a lamb ; they would 
have him expend, for their gratification, the strength he should re- 
serve for India. He is to preach for me to-morrow morning; 
but I would far rather that he did not. Were he to injure his 
health, I should bewail it to my dying hour. It is surprising how 
he is restored. His spirits are so lively, that he says, he is almost 
afraid that their buoyancy will betray him into foolishness. You 
may judge from hence what new feelings he has ! feelings which 
he had quite forgotten. 

" Our Bible Anniversary was ten days ago. Mr. C. spoke at 
it. We had but little foreign help; nevertheless it went off well. 
Our Bible Associations, &c, in the county increase. Dear Profes- 
sor Farish is very active about them. He, blessed man, is as full 
of humility and of love as ever. Mr. Clarkson occupies in my 
heart, more than any one else, the place that you did. Mr. Schole- 
field, my assistant, is most laborious, and wholly given up to his 
work. He is a man of great talent : he has just gained a fellow- 
ship at Trinity. 



CHAP. XVII.] SECESSIONS. 



241 



" I am preaching this month before the University ; my text is 
1 Cor. x. 15 ; my subjects are 1st, On Candor, &c. ; 2nd, On Orig- 
inal Sin ; 3rd, On the New Birth ; 4th, On Justification by Faith 
The audiences are immense ; the attention candid and profound • 
the effect I hope considerable : to-morrow is my last. The reno- 
vation of my strength, by my northern journey, enables me to 
make the whole assembly hear. My sermon to-morrow will be 
an hour long ; but they hear me patiently, and do not complain 
of the length. r 

" Mr. Mandell preaches next month, and Mr. Webster in Janu- 
ary. What is the world come to ? What tidings shall I give you 
next? I think I told you that Dr. Ryder, the Dean of Wells, is 
made Bishop of Gloucester. O that we had twenty more such ' 
"My people have, since my return from Scotland, been (some 

of them at least) in a sad state. The conduct of Mr. - and 

Mr. — - was so exceedingly insulting, that I determined not to 
meet them any more. Their exclusion from my societies has in- 
duced about five others to secede with them. I have kept the whole 
account, as before ; but do not think it worth while to trouble you 
with it. I feel little doubt but that the church in general will now 

go on much better; for the influence of and was like 

that of Barbary-trees, that blighted my whole field. I leave that 
painful subject, however, because I have no time to enter into it 
as I could wish. 

" I am most delighted that you have dear Mr. Martyn's picture 
safe. I never would write you word that I had sent it, lest my 
letter should arrive before it, and destroy the effect which the first 
sight of it would have upon you and my dear sister ; to whom give 
my kindest love. Many afflictive things have happened lately in 
the church. ■ Five pious young men are running into Huntingdon's 
and Dr. Hawkers principles, and are leaving the church. 
There have also been two most excellent young men refused or- 
ders for inclining towards Calvinism, (Mr. Wilson's eldest son, of 
Casterton Hall, and Mr. Blackburn.) The bishop has acted a most 
unjustifiable part towards them ; but I believe he meant to do 
right. What will be the issue of it I know not. The bishop 
seems inclined to relax ; but it has made a great noise." 



To the Rev. W. Carus Wilson. 

" K. C. ; Oct. 11th. 
" I have but this moment received yours of the 3rd. This is a 
great pity, when time was so important. 
" My very dear Friend — 

" I perceive you have not received a copy, or the sub- 
stance, of my letter to Mr. Blackburn, which I desired him if he 
was writing to you, to communicate. Mv beloved friend I think 
you have stumbled over the block which the bishop laid in your 
16 



242 ON THE DOCTRINE OF FINAL PERSEVERANCE. [CHAP. XVII. 

way, (just as ninety-nine out of a hundred would have done,) by 
not distinguishing the grounds of perseverance. I think the great 
mass of Calvinists (though a moderate Calvinist myself) are 
wrong. They make a believer to possess that which is in itself 
indefectible. I am persuaded he does not ; and have fully con- 
sidered, and can easily explain, all the passnges on which they 
ground their opinions. Man to the latest hour of his life may fall ; 
nor is there anything in him that warrants him to say, ' I cannot 
fall finally.' He is a child in his Father's arms ; let those arms 
be withdrawn from underneath him, and his own weight will pre- 
cipitate him to destruction. If God have in His secret counsels, 
unknown to us, determined to keep him from falling, or to restore 
him when fallen, it will be done: but these secret decrees of God 
are no rule of action to the believer ; the only use he is to make 
of them is to give God the glory of all the good that is in him, 
and to encourage him to cleave unto God with full purpose of 
heart. Were I in your place. I should write to the bishop (as I 
think you are encouraged to do) to the following effect : — 

" That on being called upon so suddenly to state your views of 
that question, it is not to be wondered at that you did not make 
all the distinctions which a fuller consideration of it would have 
led you to state, and which would have prevented that unfavor- 
able impression which your statement made on his mind. 

" That you now, on reflection, consider the question as more 
properly to be answered thus : — 

"1st, A man may fall from a state of grace ; i.e. there is 
nothing in him that is in its own nature indefectible, or that war- 
rants him to say, or any man to say of him, that he cannot fall, 
yea, and fall finally too. 

" 2nd, This being true of man in his best estate, it must a for- 
tiori be true when he is fallen. 

" 3rd, That, as to any secret decrees, which God may have 
formed in his eternal counsels, they are no ground of confidence 
to any man, any longer than he is actually persevering in the 
ways of holiness ; since they are known only to God himself, and 
can be judged of by man no further than they are manifested in 
their effects. 

" 4th, That, inasmuch as ' known unto God are all His works 
from the beginning of the world,' the counsels of heaven must 
stand, the consideration of His past mercies to us may w r ell excite 
our gratitude, and encourage a hope of their continuance ; but, 
that to take occasion from them to relax in our vigilance and cir- 
cumspection, would at once demonstrate that we had deceived 
our own souls, and that our religion was vain. 

" Tell me, my beloved friend, whether this meets your ideas? 
This is the way I always state things ; and you will find them so 
stated in my preface. 

" I perfectly approve of your not moving an icch till you are 



CHAP. XVII.] SCRIPTURAL METHOD OF STATING DOCTRINES. 243 

driven out. ' Let them come themselves and fetch me out,' says 
Paul. 

"I will endeavor to unite my supplications with yours, that 
God in his mercy may avert the storm that has thickened so much 
around you. 

" Kind love to your wife, and your whole family. If you think 
it worth while to send it me, before you send it to the bishop, you 
may ; but you so fully comprehend me, that it is not at all neces- 
sary. Yours most affectionately, 

" C. Simeon." 



To the same. 

« K. C, Oct. 30, 1S15. 

" My very dear Friend, — 

" There are one or two points to which I wish to call 
your attention before you send your letter to the bishop. 

" First. There is an undue jealousy, in almost all who hold our 
sentiments, about expressing the liability of men to fall ; whilst 
there is no jealousy about expressing God's determination to save 
His own elect. The former is always qualified, but the latter 
very seldom. But why is this ? it is not so in Scripture ; of the 
two, the former is stated most frequently and most broadly. 
Why then cannot we speak in the same unqualified way that 
Scripture speaks ? We should not be wiser than God, nor more 
jealous than God ; nor more attached to one set of truths than 
another. You agree with me in the former, and I agree with 
you in the latter ; but you lean more to one side than I do. View 
me on the Calvinistic side, and I am as strong as you could wish ; 
so that my statements are not from fear, or partiality, but from 
conviction, and from a determination to follow Scripture fully. 
My beloved brother, turn this in your mind, and see if it be not right ; 
and if it be right, be not afraid to follow it. If the following it be 
right, and have the advantage of cutting off occasion from those 
who seek occasion against you, so much the better. You are not 
the less faithful for being more wise, and more scriptural. 

" Second. You seem to mistake about the nature and opera- 
tion of Christian simplicity and Christian fidelity. How did our 
Lord answer those who tempted him about paying tribute to 
Caesar ? Had one of us answered as he did, you would have 
been ready to suspect our fidelity to God and to conscience ; but, 
if you see a snare laid for you, you are not to go immediately and 
run your head into it, if you can, consistently with truth and 
Christian fidelity, avoid it ; much less are you to deviate from the 
plain path marked out in the Scriptures, in order that you may 
run into it. You should unite the wisdom of the serpent with the 
harmlessness of the dove. What can you say more Calvin- 
istic than I have said in my letter to you ? But I have stated it 



244 RENEWED TRIALS. [CHAP. XVII. 

so, that your subtle foe may not have ground of accusation 
against you. Perhaps you think I have trimmed : perhaps your 
dear wife may think so too ; but the more you consider my pre- 
face, the more will you, I think, be disposed to acknowledge that 
my views are truly scriptural, and at the same time more calcu- 
lated to unite men of real piety, than the partial statements of 
either party. 

" As to the making of this a public matter, I am in the general - 
most adverse to such a step : I think it better to suffer patiently, 
and to commit my cause to God. But, in some respects, there 
will be a peculiar advantage gained in the present case, which 
cannot be hoped for again. The bishop has committed himself in 
a way that he will not do again. However, I give no definite 
opinion upon the matter, but leave you to the counsels of wiser men. 

" Pray remember me most affectionately to your dear wife, and 
father and mother, with all of whom I sympathize on this painful 
occasion. However, this is among the ' all things that shall work 
together for your good.' Believe me most affectionately yours, 

"C. Simeon" 



Extract from a narrative of Mr. Simeon's, entitled, ' An Ac- 
count of what is now taking place in my Church ;' referred to in 
the last letter to Mr. Thomason : 

' : October 4, 1315. 

" Having long since committed to paper the circumstances 
that occurred about four years ago, I now think it wise and 
prudent to do the same in reference to what is now taking place ; 
more especially, as none but God can foresee what shall be the 
issue of it. 

" Not being in the habit of ever making such occurrences a 
topic of conversation, even with my most intimate friends, (because 
of its exciting painful feelings, which I would wish to avoid,) my 
people, in the event of my death, would be able to put exactly 
what construction they pleased on my conduct, and no one would 
be competent to contradict them. Indeed, it has ever been my 
custom, in controversies of any kind, to keep duplicates of my 
letters and statements, (as will be found amongst my books of 
letters in abundance,) in order to guard against misrepresentations 
of any kind ; and that my executor should have in his possession 
the means of ascertaining the truth, in the event of any injurious 
reports concerning me. For though it is to me 'a small matter 
to be judged of man's judgment,' yet I owe it to the Church of 
God, and to religion in general, not to suffer the cause of God to 
be evil spoken of through me, for want of this species of prudent 
caution. The character of St. Paul himself would have been 
greatly injured, and Christianity together with it, if his letters to 



CHAP. XVII.] REMARKS ON SUCH TRIALS. 245 

the churches of Corinth and Galatia had not been preserved, to 
confront the statements which were circulated by his opponents 
among the religious professors of that day. My statements I do 
not wish to be published, nor do I write them for that end ; but 
only that they may witness for me what spirit I am of, and be of 
use' to counteract, if it should be necessary, any misrepresenta- 
tions that may be made after my decease." 

The details of this painful history are then recorded at length, 
but need not now be further noticed ; especially as the ' disorder- 
ly spirit,' which then prevailed, has long since disappeared, and 
Mr. Simeon had afterwards the joy of ministering to an united 
and affectionate flock. The conclusion, however, of Mr. S.'s 
statement, and his review of the trial, are worthy of consideration. 

" I cannot ascribe the whole of this disorderly spirit to the cir- 
cumstance of their having been invested by me with a portion 
of authority : for the same spirit manifested itself, in a far greater 
degree, among Mr. Robinson's people at Leicester, where no such 
society had been formed. There, an hundred went off from his 
church at once ; and many who remained behind, were as thorns 
in his side for several years. The true state of the case is, that 
the corruption of human nature will sooner or later show itself in 
every church. There were those who said to Moses, ' You take 
too much upon you ;' whilst the charge was in truth applicable 
only to themselves. There ever was, and ever will be, some 
Diotrephes, ' who loves to have the pre-eminence,' and who will 
find some occasion or other to manifest and diffuse his own evil 
dispositions. If even St. Paul found this to be the case, yea, and 
the loving John too, — who am I, that I should minister for thirty- 
three years, and not find it ? This is only a fresh proof that human 
nature is the same in every country and in every age. I pray 
God to give them a better spirit, and to endue me, as he did Sol- 
omon, with wisdom, that I may go in and out before them with a 
wise and perfect heart." 

The following memorandum is appended, Nov. 1, 1816. 

" The annexed letters will show what reason I have to bless 
God that this separation has been made. I now minister, both in 
public and private, with as much delight as at any period of my 
life. I cease not, however, to pray for the deluded people who 
have left me." 



CHAPTER XVIII. 

Letters — To Rev. T. Thomason on the Abuse of Power — Annoyance from a Fellow of 
his College — Favor in the University — Chaplains to India — Kindness of Bishop Mansel 
— On Meekness and Forbearance — On consulting the Prejudices of others — Rev. D. 
Corrie's Missionary sermon — Letter from Mr. Corrie to Mr. Simeon — Letter to Mr. 
Thomason on the departure of Mr. and Mrs. Robinson for India — Society for Edu- 
cating pious men for the Ministry — On attention to College discipline and studies — 
Memorandum respecting his Brother's property — To Rev. T. Thomason on the charac- 
acter of Henry Martyn — On symptoms of approaching illness — The improved state of 
his People. 



1816. 



CORRESPONDENCE, ETC. 

To Rev. T. Thomason. 

"K.C., March 8, 1816. 

" My beloved Brother, — 

" I have just received yours and my dear sister's of Sept. 
1st : they have been almost seven months on their voyage. I re- 
gret that your prospects about your church, and the Bible Society, 
are so clouded. I confess, I have always been of the opinion, 
originally suggested by you and our beloved Martyn, respecting 
Dr. Buchanan's plan of a visible Episcopal government among 
you. Power is good, if used for the Lord ; but there is great 
danger of its not being used for the truth. People in authority 
think they must do something : and to obstruct good men and 
good things, is more popular than to punish neglect, or to censure 
lukewarmness. Our great comfort is, that God reigneth, and that 
He will ultimately be glorified in men, whether they will or not. 
He can not only work without them, but against them, or even by 
them against their own designs. 

" I have at this moment sweet consolation from this thought. 
Such conduct is observed towards me at this very hour by one of 
the fellows of the college, as, if practised by me, would set not 
the college only, but the whole town and University in a flame. 
But the peace and joy which I experience, from lying as clay in 
the potter's hands, are more than I can express. I forbear to state 
particulars, because I must fill two sheets with them before you 
could properly enter into them : but I know that, whether men 
[ give or take away, it is not man, but the Lord ; and that ' He 
doeth all things well,' and that if we only wait to the end, we 
shall see infallible wisdom and unbounded goodness in His darkest 



CHAP. XVIII.] CHAPLAINS FOE IXDIA. 247 

dispensations. The example of our blessed Lord, who, 'as a 
lamb before its shearers,' was dumb, and without either threaten- 
ing or complaint, ' committed himself to Him that judgeth right- 
eously,' appears to me most lovely ; and I have unspeakable de- 
light in striving (and hitherto with some success) to tread in His 
steps. God has long taught you this lesson, and I am endeavor- 
ing to learn it day by day. A little of the Soy.iu^ w ill be an am- 
ple compensation for a good deal of dhxpi;. 

" The case, however, that I refer to, is insulated ; the respect 
and kindness shown me in the whole University far exceeds any- 
thing I ever experienced in former times. The numbers that at- 
tend my church are greatly increased ; and I do hope that the 
work of God is prospering amongst us. 

" If, however, you judge of what is doing here by what we are 
doing for you, you will form far too favorable an estimate. For 
within this year and a half I shall have sent you about a dozen : to 
Bengal, poor Mr. Crosthwaite ; to Bombay, Mr. Carr, and I hope 
Mr. Robinson : to Madras, Messrs. Harper, Jackson, Malkin, 
Hough, Church, Trail ; to Bencoolen, Mr. Winter ; to St. Helena, 
Mr. Vernon. Besides these, if money can be raised, I hope to send 
two more to Madras, a Mr. Spring, and a Mr. , not yet or- 
dained. 

"All these are independent of those who are come to you from 
other quarters ; e. g. Davies and Fisher. . . . Had my anonymous 
gentleman been in orders, I should have sent him to China ; for 
which, by his talents and piety, he is well qualified. But that 
must now slip through my fingers. It must be given away before 
the 5th of April. 

" I take for granted that I mentioned to you the new Bishop of 
Gloucester, who is truly pious and devoted to God, and who hon- 
ors me with his confidential friendship. He will be an unspeak- 
able blessing to the Church. But it is not by him that I either do 
work, or intend to work. The Bishop of Bristol (Mansel) is the 
man who does for me all that I can ask. Mr. M. took his degree 
in January ; and . . . was ordained deacon and priest, both times 
by letters dismissory. This is doing something : and more than I 
would venture to ask of any one else. But the Lord is in all this. 

" In another quarter there has been most cruel persecution. 

The Bishop of has refused orders to two excellent young 

men, on account of what he called Calvinism. I should fill sheets 
of paper if I were to state to you their case. Within my memory 
there has been nothing to be compared with this case, in point of 
oppression. ... At last Mr. Wilson (who was in deacon's orders) 
is ordained priest:* Mr. Blackburn, the other, is not yet ordained. 

" I have not time to write very particularly about your situation 
in India. Before any observations of mine could reach you, your 
situation would be so changed that they would be quite irrelevant. 
* By Bishop Mansel, in Trinity Chapel. 



248 CONSULTING PREJUDICES. [CHAP. XVIII 

But / highly approve of your conciliatory conduct towards the 
bishop. Both duty and policy enjoin that, and I am greatly mis- 
taken, if duty and policy are ever at variance. Honesty is the 
best policy ; so is meekness, forbearance, and rendering good for 
evil. At all events, they bring peace into the soul, both here and 
for ever." 



To the Rev. T. Thomason. 

" Aspenden Hall, April 16, 1816. 

" My beloved Brother, — 

" I have set my heart upon dating a letter from this 
place ; and of treating you with news about my boy. as I do my 
company with coffee, hot from the spit. You would scarcely 
know him, so florid and so robust. But you would be delighted 
to hear the account which Mr. and Miss Preston give of him. . . . 

" In my last I mentioned eleven, whom within this year and a 
half I have had the happiness of recommending to India ; and I am 
now happy to say, that Mr. S., of whose going I was doubtful, 
makes the twelfth. There are two more vacancies I hope to fill, 
(one for Canton, and the other for Bombay,) as soon as I can get 
the persons ordained. The person for Canton is a man of great 
talents. 

" I have not spoken concerning the Orphan School for two rea- 
sons ; first, I cannot form any adequate judgment respecting it, so 
much depending altogether upon local considerations ; and, next, 
because all would be over, long before my observations could 
reach you. Misrepresentations of it have reached me through 
Mr. Marsh, to whom a letter was sent from Calcutta ; and he, full 
of love, wished me to write to you, either in a way of consolation, 
or advice, according as the occasion, in my judgment, required. 
But I feel myself incompetent to either, as not understanding the 
gist of the question. Only, I should say in general, that it is well 
to consult the prejudices of men, even where we know those pre- 
judices to be wrong ; just as Paul did in the matter of circumcision, 
and the whole of the Jewish law. The true point for our inquiry 
is, what our motive is in those concessions : if it be the avoiding of 
the Cross, we are wrong : but if it be the avoiding of offence, we 
are right. 

" The great week is now near at hand. I look forward to it 
with joy ; though, in fact, it borders too much upon religious dissi- 
pation. Still, however, the effect upon the public is good. Mr. 
Corrie preaches the Church Missionary sermon, (by the way, I 
have put your missionary sermon with my own skeletons, that I 
may have the happiness of being in your company as long as my 
book shall exist;) I have looked it over, and am going to-morrow 
to look it over with him. It contains much information ; but needs 
to have a good deal of it put into notes. An audience like his will 



CHAP. XVIII.] REV. DANIEL CORRIE. 249 

require somewhat more of religion to interest them : they would 
be tired with a succession of accounts about tilings, with which 
they are not sufficiently acquainted to enter fully into them. 
What a lovely character he is ! I hope he will be restored to you 
strong as ' a giant refreshed with wine.' 

" Ever, ever yours." 



The Rev. D. Corrie to the Rev. C. Simeon. 

' : April 15, 1316. 

"Very dear Sir, — 

" With this I take the liberty to send my sermon for your 
inspection and correction. I am sensible of its defects, being anx- 
ious to introduce a number of facts, not, as I think, sufficiently 
known : there is too little Scripture quotation, and I feel it to be 
wanting in devotional spirit ; though I hope the relation may ex- 
cite a feeling of compassion, and excite to exertion in behalf of the 
heathen. . . . I commend myself, as well as my poor production, 
to your kind attention and help. Whatever may be effected by it, 
is to be referred to you, as the instrument of blessing, present and 
sensible blessing to my own soul in the first instance. My poor 
prayers have ascended, at home and abroad, for your health and 
continued usefulness, in a place where so unlooked-for and unde- 
sired your labors were made useful to myself; and in eternity I 
feel I shall delight to acknowledge you as the means of the mercy 
I have found. I purpose, d. v., to be in Cambridge on Wednes- 
day the 24th, so that you need not take any further trouble about 
sending the manuscript back : there will be time to make any alter- 
ations or additions after that period. 

" I remain yours very truly and respectfully, 

''Daniel Corrie." 



To the Rev. T. Thomason. 

'- On board the Castlereagh, May 6, 1816- 
"My best beloved Brother, — 

" Here I am with your dear mother and Mr. and Mrs. 
Robinson. . . . We went on board, uncertain when the ship 
would sail ; but expecting it rather to sail the next day. . . . 
We were very desirous of stopping till we should see the ship 
actually under way ; but there were some engagements of mine 
that rendered it almost impossible. However, the next morning 
we could not endure the thought of not sailing with them a part 
of their way, as I had done with you, and therefore impossibilities 
were constrained to give way, as sometimes they will, to the om- 
nipotent and controlling power of love. . . . Your dear moth- 
er, as you will readily conceive, is very much affected with the 
separation. By this removal also my duties are increased ; as I 
shall now have to add, as far as I am capable of adding, the ser- 



250 DEPARTURE OF MR. ROBINSON. [CHAP. XVIII. 

vices of a daughter to those of a son. I would that I could so ex- 
pand with the occasion that your beloved mother might never 
feel a void. I hope I can say, that, in my poor endeavors to fill 
your place, I am richly recompensed in the consolations which she 
enjoys. As for you, we seem to be as near to you as if you were 
in England. Our communion with you is very sweet, and our 
joy over you exceeding great. 

" Having had certain information of their proceeding on their 
voyage, your mother and I travelled 85 miles to Mr. Sargent's, 
where we now are, and where I am finishing this letter. Mr. 
Sargent (at Graffham, near Petworth) is going on with honored 
Martyn's life ; but could not advance comfortably without me. I 
therefore embraced this opportunity of going to him, and shall 
spend about four days with him, and then return to Cambridge. 
From the last accounts of your beloved daughter, I am in hopes 
of seeing her soon, that we may pay her, as your proxy, a little of 
our debt of love to you. Kindest love to my sister." 



To the Rev. T. Thomason. 

" June 4, 1816. 

"My beloved Brother, — 

. . . " You will be glad to hear that the society, 
which I have for two years been endeavoring to establish in Lon- 
don for the education of pious young men for the ministry, is now 
established ; and, I hope, will soon become a powerful instrument 
in the Lord's hands. The trustees are Lord Calthorpe, Messrs. 
Wilberforce, Babington, Grant, &c. . . . 

u The gentleman, whom I hope to send off for China, is to be 

ordained next Sunday by the Bishop of . Thus he will be 

ready to go at Christmas. It is astonishing how God has opened 

the hearts of the Bishop of , and the Bishop of Bristol towards 

me. They do more than could reasonably be hoped for from any 
bishop whatever. 

" You were informed some time since of my sermons before 
the University, on ' I speak as to wise men ; judge ye what I say.' 
An absurd but well-meaning man has been preaching violently 
against them. He has excited a good deal of disgust, even in 
those who are no friends to me ; but still he may do some harm, 
though I think not much. He has published his sermons, and 
will, I hope, be set right by the reviewers. . . . 

" Ever most affectionately yours." 



To the Rev. 

" K. C, Nov. 1, 1816. 
" My dear Sir — 

M There are many reasons why I should prefer for 

your brother before any other college. He will find there a greater 



CHAP. XVIII.] MEMORANDUM. 251 

variety of religious characters than elsewhere ; and will there- 
fore more easily fall into the habits of those who are prudent, whils* 
his little singularities will be the less noticed. But if he go about 
visiting the sick instead of attending to his academical studies, I 
shall give my voice against him instantly, that he may be removed : 
and if he come to college, he must come with the express under- 
standing, that he shall be removed upon the first intimation from 
the tutor, and not be continued to be dismissed by authority. If 
he come without a full determination to conform in all things to 
college discipline and college studies, or with any idea of acting 
here as he might in a little country parish, he will do incalculable 
injury to religion. Pray let him understand this, and not come at 
all, if he is not prepared both to submit to authority, and to follow 
friendly advice. I do not at present know of any situation near 
town, but there will be no difficulty in obtaining one. 

" Your most affectionate and obedient servant, 
"C. Simeon." 



Memorandum. 

" K. C, Cambridge. 
" Last week I returned from Bristol, where I witnessed 
a thing almost unprecedented in the annals of the world ; — a whole 
city combining to fill up, by their united exertions, the void made 
in all charitable institutions by the loss of one man, Richard Rey- 
nolds, a member of the society called Quakers. Having myself 
acted in some measure upon that idea, in relation to my dear and 
honored brother, Edward Simeon, I take this opportunity of re- 
cording it for the satisfaction of myself and my executors. 

" My brother was extremely liberal, and did good to a vast ex- 
tent. At his death an exceeding great void would have been 
made, if I had not determined to accept a part of his property, and 
to appropriate it to the Lord's service, and the service of the poor. 
The loss they would have sustained being about £700 or £800 
a year, I suffered my brother to leave me £15,000, and have 
regularly consecrated the interest of it to the Lord, and shall (p. 
v.) continue to do so to my dying hour. Had I wished for money 
for my own use, I might have had half his fortune ; but I wanted 
nothing for myself, being determined (as far as such a thing could 
be at any time said to be determined) to live and die in college, 
where the income which I previously enjoyed (though moderate 
in itself) sufficed, not only for all my own wants, but for liberal 
supplies to the poor also. 

" These things are well known at present in our college, (Mr. 

in particular, as a counsel, examined my brother's will, 

wherein there is proof sufficient of these things;) hut at a future 
period they may be forgotten, and persons may wonder, that with 



252 his brother's bequest. [chap. XVIII. 

my income I did not resign my fellowship. The fact is, I have 
not increased my own expenditure above £50 a year ; nor do I 
consider myself as anything but a steward of my deceased brother 
for the poor. It is well known that, long previous to his death, I 
refused what was considered the best living of our college : and I 
should equally refuse anything that the king himself could offer 
me. that should necessitate me to give up my present situation, 
and especially my church. And I write this now, that if, after my 
decease, it should be asked, 'Why did he not vacate his fellow- 
ship V my executor may have a satisfactory answer at hand. It 
lies in a short space : 

" 1st. If twice £15,000 were offered me to vacate my fellow- 
ship, I would reject it utterly. 

" 2nd. The legacy I have received I do not consider as mine, 
but as belonging to the poor and to the Lord ; and I am only the 
steward, to whose hands it is committed. 

" 3rd. The proof of this will be found in my refusal of any 
living before, as well as since, my brother's death, and in my 
account-books, wherein the disposal of this money is regularly 
entered. 

" Witness my hand this 19th of October, 1816. 

" C. Simeon 



To the Rev. T. Thomason. 

"K. C., Nov. 20, 1816. 

" My beloved Brother, — 

" Never did I write to you under such peculiar circum- 
stances as the present. Three whole mornings of about six or 
seven hours have dear Mr. Sargent, and Mr. Corrie, and your 
beloved mother, and myself, been reading the life of our lament- 
ed brother, Mr. Martyn. Truly, it has humbled us all in the dust. 
Since the apostolic age I certainly think that nothing has ever 
exceeded the wisdom and piety of our departed brother : and I 
conceive that no book, except the Bible, will be found to excel this. 
In general, the diaries of religious people exhibit the same thing 
again and again ; but in this there is nothing repeated ; and it 
exhibits such a mind and such a heart, as make him to appear al- 
most like a different species from ourselves : we looked to him as 
at an almost unapproachable distance. David Brainerd is great : 
but the degree of his melancholy and the extreme impropriety of his 
exertions, so much beyond his strength, put him on a different 
footing from our beloved Martyn ; whilst the imagination of 
Martyn, and the inexhaustible richness of his ideas, give to his 
relations an interest superior to anything I ever read. Mr. 
Corrie's presence, too, has been highly favorable in rectifying 
some little things, which would have given to some parts an air 
of inaccuracy. But I must not enlarge ; though were I to en- 



CHAP. XVIII.] THOUGHTS ON DEATH. 253 

large ever so much, I should have no fear of disappointing your 
expectations. The circumstance of Mr. Sargent having so much 
leisure has been of incalculable benefit : for it has enabled him to 
throw a lightness over the whole, by connecting every part, and 
making the transitions easy and natural. . . . 

•' Now let me advert to those circumstances of yours which 
have made my heart bleed. I lost not a moment in sending your 
letter to Mr. Grant, and in concerting the best measures for your 
assistance. ... In this state of things I have deliberated 
much, and with the wisest and best of men in concert, (Mr. W., 
Lord C, and the Bishop of G.,) to find what is the best to be done 
for you. . . . But in my request I confined myself to what 
might be asked without injury and without offence. I have got 
for you a blessed assistant, such an one as I wished you to have ; 
and I wished Mr. W. to get a letter from Mr. Canning to the 
bishop respecting him. But 1 find that Mr. W. will, as soon as 
he can find an opportunity, bring the whole matter before Mr. 
C. ... Be assured I will not cease day or night to labor for 
you ; and to look up to our God to direct and bless ray exertions* 
The name of the gentleman I refer to is Mr. Fenn, a man of emi- 
nent talents and piety ; and under you he will soon become a 
great proficient in Eastern languages.- 

" Yesterday was our Cambridge Bible Society Anniversary. 
It was remarkably well attended, Lord Hardwicke in the chair. 
I was unfortunately kept away by either a bruise in my foot, or, 
as Mr. Farish and your dear mother think, and as I fear, the 
gout ! ! My father once had it, and only once ; I may therefore 
have it now, and no more : but in my mind I am rather inclined 
to think, that the time is now approaching when I must descend 
from my horse to a carriage ; and if so, I consider it as a very long 
step towards the eternal world. What may be my views of 
eternity when it comes very near, I know not : but my trust is in 
the tender mercy of my God in Christ Jesus ; and I can joyfully 
leave myself in His hands. It has for many years been my de- 
light to contemplate death as close at hand : and the more my 
mind is familiarized with death now, the more tranquil, 1 trust, it 
will be, when the closing scenes of life shall have actually ar- 
rived. Ever, ever yours, C. Simeon." 



To the Rev. T. Thomason. 

" K. C, Dec. 19, 1816, 
" My beloved Brother, — 

" I am truly glad that you suggested what you did about 
dear Martyn's Persian Translation. It came at a most important 
crisis. . . . You may be assured that all shall be done re- 
specting them (if my life be spared) advisedly. There shall be 
no unnecessary delay ; but no ill-advised haste. . . . 



254 JOY IN HIS MINISTRY. [CHAP. XVIII. 

" My people, who remained steadfast, are in a blessed state: 
my church better attended than ever : my delight in my work 
greater : my health is good : my strength is renewed, so that I 
preach with ease. I do hope that God has yet something for me 
to do before I die. . . . Kindest love to my sister ; and the 
smaller fry a kiss each." 



CHAPTER XIX. 

Letters — To Rev. T. Thomason about the Jews' Chapel — Tyrwhitt's legacy for Hebrew 
Literature — Hindoo College — Movements in favor of the Jews — Religious meetings in 
London — Rammohun Roy — Martyn's Persian Psalms — Brown's Memoir — Rev. D. 
Corrie's return — Preparation for a new Work — To a Friend in office on attending the 
Official Chapel — Memoranda on various occasions — On the proper exercise of the Min- 
istry — On listening to evil Reports — On suffering Injuries — To Rev. T. Thomason on 
the subject of his Preaching — To Rev. Lewis Way on his journey to Russia — Selection 
of a Companion — To Rev. T. Thomason on the Hindoo College — Jewish mission to 
Russia — Proposed tour at home — General zeal for diffusion of Christianity — Character 
of Dr. Buchanan — Sermon for the Jews — On Trhls as a counterbalance of Popularity 
— To a Clergyman on preaching the Truth in love — To a Daughter on her duty to her 
Father — To a Lady on her duty to her Husband — To a Clergyman on Parochial difficul- 
ties — To Another on the true mode of Preaching — To Another on the exercise of Con- 
science^ — To Rev. T. Thomason on his efforts for the Jews — Opening Chapels at Am- 
sterdam and Hamburgh — The happy state of his People — Professor Farish — Death of 
the Princess Charlotte. 



1817. 



CORRESPONDENCE, ETC. 

To the Rev. T. Thomason. 

"K. C., March 29, 1817. 

" My beloved Brother,— 

" Time runs fast : Mr. Corrie is going : your mother 
also goes on Monday to town, whither I am going, being sum- 
moned to a Jew's committee of Messrs. Babington, Wilberforce, 
Way, and Hawtrey. Behold, the rector of the parish has refused 
to give his consent to the Jews' Chapel being opened in the Es- 
tablishment. . . . Ten thousand chapels may be built and 
opened by dissenters, ' will ye, nill ye,' but a chapel that was (I 
believe) consecrated, but certainly licensed as a French-refugee 
Chapel, is not suffered to be filled by an Established Minister ; 
were it not that I know Who reigns, my soul would sink with- 
in me. 

" But if this be so painful, we have something joyful to coun- 
terbalance it. The Emperor of Russia and Prince Galitzin have 
sent over to request from our society missionaries to the Jews, 
and Hebrew Bibles. O that God may be with us ! I do not de- 
spair that we shall see good done among them. 

" You who are a Hebraist will be glad to hear that Mr. Tyr- 
whitt of Jesus, who is just dead, has left £4000 to the University 
for the encouragement of Hebrew literature. This a truly ex- 
cellent legacy. It is a disgrace to our University that a Hebrew 
teacher has never yet found employment enough to support him. 



256 HINDOO COLLEGE. [CHAP. XIX. 

" I inclose to you a copy of the rules of our Provident Bank at 
Cambridge. Would not such an institution be of great use 
amongst you? Might there not be one for the Europeans, and 
one for the Hindoos ? I think you might be a great blessing to 
that land in promoting such institutions. . . . I am in great 
haste : I have laid everything in the smallest possible space. 
Multum in parvo is my motto on all occasions. 

" Most, most, most, affectionately yours, C. S. 

"My little (or rather my great) boy is very well." 

To Rev. T. Thomason. 

. "May 14, 1817. 

" My beloved Brother, — 

" The Puritans used to date their prefaces ' from their 
study.' I date this from your dearest mother's breakfast-room, a 
little Elysium. The house is on the Peas market : but this is an 
eastern room, that hears no more of the Peas market than of you 
at Calcutta — sweet abode of peace, and love, and gratitude, and 
praise ! . . . 

" Let me now come to your school. Indeed I am far from un- 
dervaluing it. I have not Mr. Grant's letter by me, else I should 
give you an extract from it : but he, when I wrote him word of 
it, thought that the hand of God was in a most remarkable man- 
ner in the whole transaction. He is able to appreciate the matter 
aright : and it afforded him exceeding great joy. I have long 
been looking out for a person fit to fill the station of president, or 

at least of professor there: I had looked to Mr. in that view. 

as hoping he may come out two or three years hence ; but he is 
an only son, which may be a bar in his way. Of himself he is 
willing to come, if his parents will let him. He has yet to study 
for a fellowship at Trinity : and I encourage him to run that heat ; 
for he will gain in his training what will richly repay him, though 
he should not gain the prize. I never lose sight of you ; and hope 
yet I may be an instrument in God's hand to fulfil some of your 
wishes. I shall be anxious to hear more about the progress of 
this new Institution. It is one of the things which strongly mark 
the signs of the times. The world are everywhere reproving our 
hardness ; they are literally saying, ' Come over and help us.' 

" Of the like nature is our news respecting the Jews in Russia 
and Poland. They are inquiring after, and desirous of obtaining, 
the New Testament in Hebrew ; which is already printed to the 
end of Philemon, and proceeding rapidly, so that we hope the 
whole will be finished by Christmas next. The Emperor of Rus- 
sia has just published an Ukase, promising to all converted Jews 
his protection and tracts of country in two different parts, whereon 
they may settle and follow their respective occupations. In con- 
sequence of these two favorable circumstances, I expect that Mr. 
Way and two learned and pious Jews will go over very soon to 



CHAP. XIX.] MOVEMENTS FOR THE JEWS. 257 

Russia, in order to stir up the Jews to inquire into their own Scrip- 
tures, and to gather them into such societies as may mutually sup- 
port and edify one another. 

" I am just returned from town, where both your mother and 
myself spent the Bible week — the week of Jubilee : she at Dr. 
Steinkopff's, and I at my accustomed home, Mrs. Cecil's. The 
tout ensemble of the Bible Society was the grandest that we ever 
yet have witnessed. Such an intellectual feast was scarcely ever 
spread before. Mr. Money, from Bombay, gave us much inter- 
esting information, and in an elegant style ; Dr. Mason of Amer- 
ica also, in a dry way, arrested and edified the whole assembly. 
Mr. Wilson's sermon before the Missionary Society was one of 
the grandest things we have ever heard. You will be much de- 
lighted with it. All the societies had a richer savor of piety than 
before. The public taste in this respect is daily improving. 

" I am delighted to hear that your hopes of Rammohun Roy are 
somewhat improving. It was pleasing to see that he was enabled 
to stand up for the Unity of God ; and though that, of itself, was 
very short of what we wished, I could not but hope that it would 
be introductory to something better ; because that brought perse- 
cution ; and persecution would cause a deeper examination of the 
question ; and inquiry would bring light ; and light, I hoped, might 
be accompanied with a blessing to his soul. Poor man ! he does 
not yet see that the Gospel must be revealed in him, as well as to 
him : and therefore I should not wonder if the Trinity in Unity 
prove to him a stumbling block over which he shall fall to his 
everlasting ruin. It is indeed the great stumbling block both to 
Jews and Gentiles : perhaps even beyond the Atonement itself. 
But if he could be prevailed upon to answer one question aright, 
' What is the Gospel V ' A Remedy,' he would find all the moun- 
tains reduced to a plain : I take for granted, that you referred him 
to such passages as tended to give a right direction to his mind, 
and to show him, not merely that he must pray for illumination, 
(which a person may do whilst leaning wholly to his own under- 
standing.) but that he must really pray as ' a babe and suckling,' 
instead of in the character of one that is ' wise and prudent.' If 
he will do that, he will soon have to add, ' I thank thee, Father.' 
This however, taken in connection with your Hindoo College, 
shows that God is at work even without our instrumentality ; and 
it is a great encouragement to us to exert ourselves to the utter- 
most. 

" Truly I am thankful to hear that you have finished the Per- 
sian Psalms ; and you will be not a little delighted to have Mr. 
Martyn's Translation of the Psalms, which I have had copied for 
you, and sent you, by Mr. Corrie. I have reserved the original, 
that I may not risk the loss of it at sea : and perhaps I may give 
it either to his college, or to the Bible Society. But this is only 
the thought of the moment ; that will require much deliberation. 



258 REV. DAVID BROWN. [CHAP. XIX. 

I wrote you word that our sanguine friend Mr. would have 

had it published here ; but from the inaccuracy of his New Tes- 
tament, I am well assured that the Psalms must be still more in- 
accurate, and they will chiefly be of use to assist you, or others, 
in your translations. I have also some other papers of Mr. Mar- 
tyn in Persian, all the most important of which I shall have copied 
for you. His Life is revising, in order to send it forth in as per- 
fect a state as possible. It will be such a treat as the world has 
rarely had. 

"Mr. Brown's Memoir has been forwarded by Mr. Corrie. 
Truly this dear man was of a larger calibre, both in intellect and 
piety, than I had conceived. . . . You will have a vast acquisition 

in Mr. Lee when he comes : he is truly a wonderful man 

The £4000 left by Tyrwhitt for the encouragement of Hebrew 
literature will be disposed of, I apprehend, in the establishment of 
two scholarships, like the University scholarships : but when it 
came to the vote to-day, it was thrown out in the white-hood 
house, because the persons proposed for the Syndicate were not 
approved. Who were objected to I know not : but I suppose it 
will be carried ere long. This on the whole will be a good way 
of disposing of it. The candidates are to be of the standing of 
B. A. one year, to M. A. two years. And if good examiners can 
be found (there's the rub) it will do good. But this matter taken 
in connection with the Jews' Society is very important. 

" I enjoy the thought that ere this reaches you, you will again 
have our dearly beloved friends, Daniel Corrie and his wife. He 
has been a great blessing to England, and to the cause of missions. 
Truly his time has not been lost, and I hope he will return to 
you with strength greatly augmented. The love that is borne 
him by all ranks of people here can scarcely be expressed. And 
when he comes to you, he will prove, I trust, a yet richer bless- 
ing than he has ever been. 

" My own health, through mercy, is as good as at any period of 
my life ; and by means of constant and extraordinary caution, my 
voice in public is as strong almost as ever. But I am silent all the 
week besides. I think I once told you, that I compare myself to 
bottled small beer ; being corked up, and opened only twice a 
week, I make a good report ; but if I were opened every day, I 
should soon be as ditch-water. I think I do right in saving my- 
self thus, because it enables me to throw an energy into my pub- 
lic discourses which makes them far more interesting than they 
would otherwise be. The gownsmen are sometimes almost one 
half of my congregation. 

" Your picture I am panting for. There will certainly be a 
battle between your mother and myself for it ; but I am stronger 
than she, except in faith and love. Ever, ever yours." 



CHAP. XIX.] PREPARING A NEW WORK. 259 

To the Rev. T. Thomason. 

" May 30. 1817. 
" My beloved Brother, — 

" Scarcely a day passes but I have reason to thank God 
for the plan I have pursued for many years, of keeping copies of 
my correspondence on all important events. I will give you in 
answer to yours this moment received, a succinct account of what 

has happened relative to , and then you will see how true 

Mr. C/s story is. . . . But quite enough of this. As I shall 
be a resident in Cambridge all the vacation, I shall have it in my 
power to take James out on horseback every day. This will tend 
to strengthen him ; though, indeed, he is already so stout and 
hearty as not to need any aid of this kind. It is surprising how 
much he conciliates the regards of all by his lovely habit and de- 
meanor. I should have liked to have taken him an excursion 
this year ; but I feel that I am running a race against time ; and 
I want to finish my work before ' the night cometh, in which no 
man can work.' On this account I wish never to be absent more 
from my post, if I can help it. Here I find the work grow under 
my hands. I am now studying No. 1700* for the press : but I 
have three hundred more to write, in order to complete my num- 
ber. I expect (d. v.) to finish the Bible in two hundred more ; 
and then to glean the texts which I have omitted throughout the 
whole Bible. The sale of my present work is large ; and if I live 
to finish the whole, I trust that will be large also ; for I take all 
the pains with it that I can, that it may be useful to the Church 
when I am resting from my labors. It is a comfort to my mind 
to have a hope that I may not be altogether unprofitable, when 
my personal exertions shall have ceased. And in this view you, 
my dear brother, will have have abundant reason to rejoice. I 
hope that thousands in India will have reason to bless God for 
you to all eternity 

" Most affectionately yours, C. S." 



To a Friend in an official station. 

" June 4, 1S14. 

" My dear , 

" With respect to your future line of conduct, I feel that 
different persons would give different advice, according to their 
views of Christian liberty and Christian duty : and if I offer my 
thoughts, I would do it with great diffidence, and only in obe- 
dience to your commands. Certainly, the point is one which has 
often and deeply engaged my mind ; and if I had an opportunity 
of conversing upon it, and opening my sentiments fully, I should 
feel less difficulty in communicating my views of it. But on pa- 
per, and at a distance, where an erroneous impression cannot 

* Of his Discourses. 



260 CHRISTIAN SELF-DENIAL. [CHAP. XIX 

easily be rectified, I am fearful of speaking ; for it is impossible to 
say how an observation may strike another person ; because the 
very same observation may admit of different constructions, ac- 
cording as it is associated with different ideas in the mind of the 
reader. Suffice it however to say, that I am a great admirer of 
St. Paul's casuistry in Rom. xiv., and of his conduct in 1 Cor. ix. 
19 — 23. I consider self-denial as the principle which we should 
always have in exercise to its utmost possible extent for the good' 
of others ; and that, in many instances, not only temporal ad- 
vantage, but what would be thought spiritual advantage also, 
should be sacrificed for the good of others. I am well persuaded 
that the Christian world often greatly mistake with respect to what 
they call spiritual advantage ; and I think that the benefit to be de- 
rived to our own souls (not to mention the glory accruing to God) 
from self-denial, is far greater and more lasting than any that can 
arise from self-gratification, even in spiritual matters. And in 
this I think I am justified by the conduct of St. Paul, who sought 
not his own profit, but the profit of many, that they might be 
saved (1 Cor. x. 33.) Now you will begin to see what scent I 
am upon, and what is the ground of the opinion I am about to 
give. The question I understand to be, ' Shall I go with my fam- 
ily to the (official) chapel, now there is a fresh minister coming, 
if I should not find that he preaches agreeably to my views of 
the Gospel?' To this I answer: 1. That there is a great differ- 
ence between preaching all that you could wish, and preaching 
in a hostile manner against the truth. 2. That as being at the 
head of that Institution, you have, as it appears to me, a duty to 
perform in the house of God, as well as in your own house, if 
circumstances of imperious necessity do not prevent your ap- 
pearance there. 3. That the authorities having expressed that 
wish, it is {with the same limitation) binding upon you to pay it a 
respectful attention. 4. That, like Priscilla and Aquila, you have 
a great duty of love to pay to your new Apollos ; which never 
can be paid with effect, if you turn your back upon him. 5. That 
if you turn your back on him, and forsake his ministry without 
absolute necessity, you weaken his hands, and teach all under 
your authority to despise his ministry. 6. That policy, in this 
matter, is on the side of duty ; because, if you pour contempt on 
his ministry, you can never hope to introduce such persons into 
the pulpit as may approach nearer to your own wishes ; whereas 
if you pay respect to his ministry, you will lead him to return 
that respect in an attention to your wishes. 

" If, in opposition to all this, it be said, that by attending at the 
chapel you will contribute to deceive others, in making them im- 
agine that the full Gospel is preached, when it is not ; — I answer, 
That though your forsaking the chapel is a public declaration, that 
in your opinion the Gospel is not preached there, your attending 
the chapel is not a declaration that it is preached there ; nor can 



CHAP. XIX.] MEMORANDA. 261 

any one be authorized to draw any such deduction from it ; you 
not being called upon to declare your opinion at all. At those 
times when there is no service in the chapel, you are, of course, at 
liberty to go where you will ; and if any take offence, it is their 
own fault. 

" Thus I have given you, in as few words as possible, what 
strikes me on the subject : and it will be a gratification to me to 
receive your sentiments upon the statement that I have made. 
I again say, that in a general view of the subject, it admits of a 
diversity of opinion ; and that, when connected with different 
circumstances, it may assume a very different appearance. My 
opinion is formed only on existing circumstances, and on those 
only as far as I am acquainted with them. In a former letter I re- 
member I expressed a similar hesitation ; because circumstances 
in themselves apparently trivial may, in their connection with the 
whole matter, make a very wide difference in one's judgment re- 
specting it. Of course, I can only speak as far as I can judge 
from the documents before me. Happy shall I be, my very dear 
friend, if anything which I may have suggested, may tend to make 
your way more clear, or to afford satisfaction to your own mind. 

Give my very kind regards to , and believe me, my dear 

friend, " Most affectionately yours, 

" C. Simeon." 



MEMORANDA ON VARIOUS OCCASIONS. 

a June 18, 1817. 

" I have often thought of keeping a Diary, and as often declined 
it, because there are things which one cannot commit to paper, 
and because there is danger of pride in committing to paper the 
more spiritual exercises of the soul. On these two accounts I 
still intend only occasionally to write down such thoughts, as 
though committed to paper, can excite neither fear nor pride. 
I conceive that neither the worst, nor the best, of any man can 
be, or ought to be, known to any but God. 

" But I, am arrived at a time of life when my views of early 
habits, particularly in relation to the ministry, are greatly changed. 
I see many things in a different light from what I once did ; such 
as the beauty of order, of regularity, and the wisdom of seeking 
to win souls by kindness, rather than to convert them by harsh- 
ness, and what I once called fidelity. I admire more the idea 
which I have of our blessed Lord's spirit and ministry than I once 
did. 

" But as I wish to have a jealousy over myself, I think it useful 
to commit occasionally my thoughts to paper ; that if I live to be 
laid aside from the ministry, and to have my time wholly for 
reflection in the near view of eternitv, I may be able to see what 



262 ON LISTENING TO EVIL REPORTS. [cHAP. XIX. 

were my sentiments at this time, and to compare them with what 
they shall be in that hour. I see in others a great diversity of 
opinion about men and things ; and why should not a similar 
diversity arise in the same mind at different times ? I have been 
on Loch- Lomond and seen the islands rising in grandeur before 
me ; but on Ben-homoud I have seen them all as flat as a pan- 
cake. Sure I am that many things appear different, according to 
the aspect in which they are seen ; and I therefore promise my- 
self some edification, if I should hereafter see these brief hints on 
a dying bed." 

On Listening to Evil Reports. 

"July 4, 1817. 

" Last night Mr. D. represented to me in strong terms the (sup- 
posed) ill behavior of Mr. to his pupils : and particularly to 

Mr. B., to whom he refused lately to give his hand. 

" The longer I live, the more I feel the importance of adhering 
to the rules which I have laid down for myself in relation to such 
matters. 

" 1st. To hear as little as possible what is to the prejudice of 
others. 

" 2nd. To believe nothing of the kind till I am absolutely forced 
to it. 

" 3rd. Never to drink into the spirit of one who circulates an 
ill report. 

" 4th. Always to moderate, as far as I can, the unkindness 
which is expressed towards others. 

" 5th. Always to believe, that if the other side were heard, a 
very different account would be given of the matter. 

" I consider love as wealth ; and as I would resist a man who 
should come to rob my house, so would I a man who would weaken 
my regard for any human being. I consider, too, that persons are 
cast into different moulds ; and that to ask myself, What should / 
do in that person's situation, is not a just mode of judging. I must 
not expect a man that is naturally cold and reserved to act as one 
that is naturally warm and affectionate ; and I think it a great evil, 
that people do not make more allowances for each other in this 
particular. I think religious people are too little attentive to these 
considerations ; and that it is not in reference to the ungodly world 
only, that that passage is true* ' He that departeth from evil maketh 
himself a prey ;' but even in reference to professors also ; amongst 
whom there is a sad proneness to listen to evil reports, and to be- 
lieve the representations they hear, without giving the injured per- 
son any opportunity of rectifying their views, and of defending his 
own character. 

" The more prominent any person's character is. the more likely 
he is to suffer in this way ; there being in the heart of every man, 
unless greatly subdued by grace, a pleasure in hearing anything 



CHAP. XIX.] ON SUFFERING INJURIES. 263 

which may sink others to his level, or lower them in the estima- 
tion of the world. We seem to ourselves elevated in proportion 
as others are depressed. Under such circumstances I derive con- 
solation from the following reflections : 

" 1. My enemy, whatever evil he says of me, does not reduce 
me so low, as he would, if he knew all concerning me that God 
knows. 

" 2. In drawing the balance, as between debtor and creditor, 
I find that if I have been robbed of pence, there are pounds and 
talents placed to my account, to which I have no just title. 

"3. If man has his 'day,' God will have His. See 1 Cor. iv. 
3, the Greek. 

On Suffering Injuries. 

" August 30, 1817. 

" I have this moment heard of a most malignant attempt to injure 
my character : and I take up my pen to record, to the praise and 
glory of my God, that my soul is kept in perfect peace. I pity 
those who delight in the exercise of such wicked dispositions. 
Little do they think that they injure themselves more than me ; and 
that there is a day coming when the righteousness of the righteous 
shall be upon him, and the wickedness of the wicked shall be upon 
him. It is an unspeakable consolation that God knoweth every- 
thing, and will judge righteous judgment. To Him I can make 
my appeal, that in the point referred to I am greatly injured : but 
whilst I have the testimony of my own conscience and light of my 
Redeemer's countenance, none of these things do move me, or 
ought to move me." 



On one occasion, when a friend observed to Mr. Simeon ; ' O, 
sir, you don't know what wicked things they are saying of you !' 
he quietly answered with a smile, 'Nor do I wish to know.' — ' But 
thev are so untrue, sir !' — ' And would you wish them to be true V 



To the Rev. T. Tho.mason. 

"K. C, July 15, 1817. 

" My beloved Brother, — 

. . . . " I see very little company of any kind. I 
find that silence, perfect silence is the only thing for me ; and by 
•niposing that upon myself at all other times, I go through my pub- 
lic duty with energy and comfort. Last year during the long va- 
cation, I took the first Epistle to the Thessalonians for my subject 
on Sunday mornings, and through mercy was enabled not only to 
enter into the spirit of it, but to breathe the spirit of it in my min- 
istrations. But the p.oud, unsubdued spirit of some of my people 
could not bear it. Hau 7 scolded them from the pulpit, they could 



264 TENDERNESS IN PREACHING. [CHAP. XIX. 

have endured it : but when I wept over them, and besought them 
with many tears, they quite raged, and separated from me alto- 
gether. But those who were of a humbler spirit were twined 
closer round my heart. Now the second Epistle to the Corinthi- 
ans comes in its proper order ; and I am entering upon it with 
great delight. The first twelve verses of the 2nd chapter will be 
my subject next Sunday morning. My soul longs to drink into 
the spirit of the apostle, if perad venture I may recover and restore 
those who yet attend my ministry. At all events, I find it sweet 
to have the testimony of my own conscience that I desire no other 
office than to be 'a helper of their joy.' I am laboring this point 
also with all my little might in private, that so I may leave them 
all without excuse, if they return not to me as children to a loving 

parent 

I long to hear the result of Rammohun Roy's examination of 
the doctrine of the Divinity of Christ. I confess I augur no good 
from it 



To the Rev. Lewis Way. 

:: K. C, July 25, 1817. 

" My very dear Friend, — 

" I tremble at taking up my pen to answer your letter 
just received. I remember the Spectator somewhere says, 'Many 
will complain of their want of memory, but none of their want of 
judgment.' To this, however, I am an exception ; for I feel a la- 
mentable lack of both. And so distrustful am I of my own judg- 
ment, that I would almost rather do wrong by the advice of another, 
than right in opposition to his counsels. And where the ark of God is 
concerned, I really dread to approach it, unless to learn from the 
wisdom of others how it should be carried so as to please our God. 

" The first dictate of my mind would be to run up to you, 
agreeably to your invitation ; but that it is inexpedient, and im- 
practicable. It is inexpedient, because I have a measure of 
deliberative firmness at a distance, which would give way if I 
came in contact with my friend. And it is impracticable, because 

I have left myself to the absolute disposal of Mr. M , who is 

to fix all my motions next week, and to make my engagements. 
. . . Nevertheless if you, by return of post, give the com- 
mand, the mountains will become mole-hills. 

" But to the point, That some one should go with you I think : 
that he should be a man of practical wisdom I think : that that is 

not the character of I am sure : that, defective as they 

equally are in all the proper requisites for the journey, I should be 
disposed to lay a considerable stress upon a comparatively insig- 
nificant matter, namely, manners. Here, the one is as defective 
as the other is eminent. 

. . . " Thus have I freely and candidly imparted what 



CHAP. XIX.] THE HINDOO COLLEGE. 265 

occurs to me on the subject. Could I have done it without speak- 
ing at all of I should have preferred it; but where the whole 

point turns on the comparative qualifications of two persons, I 
am constrained to give you my sentiments. Whether the journey 
had better be deferred till the spring, is a point on which I am not 
called to touch ; and therefore I shall be silent. Bat in my sermon 
last night, on Eccl. ix. 16, I had occasion to call the attention of 
my people, in a very particular manner, to Prov. xxiv. 27. If 
deeply reflected upon, it will be found perhaps in your case a most 
instructive passage. I have all my days felt my danger to lie on 
the side of precipitancy ; and hence have been led for many years 
to mark with more peculiar care such passages as inculcate pru- 
dence, and forethought, and practical wisdom. These appear to 
me to be the finer touches in a painting, which experience only 
can give. But possibly I may have run into an opposite extreme : 
though I do not think men in general consider me as overwhelm- 
ing my zeal with a superabundance of prudence. 

" Yours most affectionately, C. S." 



To the Rev. T. Thomason. 

"K. C, Aug. 8, 1817. 

" My beloved Brother, — 

" Mr. Fenn, in consequence of my not being able to get 
him sent out to you, is going as a missionary to the Syrian 
churches. There are nineteen (men and women) going out from 
the Church Missionary Society in October ; and I am going up at 
the beginning of that month to town, to deliver to them a short 
address. 

" Without a moment's loss of time I communicated to dear Mr. 
Grant the blessed intelligence which you sent me relative to the 
Hindoo College. Well may it be said, ' What hath God wrought !' 
I wish you may be enabled to lay half a dozen more such bant- 
lings at their door, and that they may take them up, and adopt 
them as their own. I am quite content that you should lose the 
honor, if only they may receive the good, and God may have the 
glory. I shall be extremely anxious to have the fullest accounts 
of the Institution from time to time ; and shall gladly exert myself 
to supply any instruments, as far as God may enable me, for the 
furthering of your great and good designs. 

" You will be glad to hear that the London Jews' Society, 
which has rather languished since it came under the exclusive 
care of the Established Church, is reviving, both shooting its roots 
downwards, and spreading its branches upward. This day, this 
very hour whilst I am writing this, are missionaries (if I may so 
call them) going on board a packet at Harwich, to proceed through 
Holland and Prussia to Petersburgh, in order to explore the state 
of the Jews, and spread among them the Hebrew New Testa- 



266 THE SYRIAC TESTAMENT. [cHAP. XIX. 

ment, (which is finished to the end of the Hebrews, and will be 
wholly finished in two months,) and to ascertain what opportuni- 
ties may offer for establishing missions among them. The persons 
going are Mr. Way, of Stansted Park, now ordained a priest ; Mr. 
Nehemiah Solomon, a Polish Jew, converted to Christianity, and 
ordained a deacon in the Church of England ; and Sultan Kate- 
garry, (a converted Mahometan from near Astrachan, sent over 
hither by the Emperor of Russia, to be educated at his expense,) 

and Mr. , who was of St. John's not very long after your 

time. We all met at Colchester, whence I am just returned this 
day, and had such another parting yesterday as once took place 
at Miletus 

* What stay they will make I do not know ; but it is probable 
they will be absent a year, as it is in their contemplation not only 
to go to Petersburgh and Warsaw, but to be at Jerusalem at 
Easter. The state of the Jews in Russia and Poland is very 
encouraging. Very many are anxious to have the New Testa- 
ment in Hebrew : and if the Jews (two millions of whom are in 
the Russian empire.) can be furnished with that, there is reason to 
hope that many will find it the power of God to the salvation of 
their souls. The whole go at the sole expense of Mr. Way. 

" The last answer which the Mahometans have sent forth to 
Martyn's Essays on the Mahometan Religion is now in Mr. Lee's 
hands. I intend that the state of the controversy shall be collect- 
ed from Mr. M.'s manuscripts and published, if it can be made 
sufficiently clear and full. I have labored long and with all 
my might to get the whole controversy. I would spare no ex- 
pense, however great. I still hope I shall succeed at last : but no 
one seems to enter into the matter as I could wish ; no one seems 
to appreciate the importance of this controversy as I think it 
deserves. The Syriac Testament is printed under the superin- 
tendence of Mr. Lee, and will, I hope, be a valuable present to 
the Syriac churches. A great many copies of the Coptic Bible 
(or Pentateuch) have been found at Oxford ; and fifty are sold to 
Mr. Jowett and another gentleman, who are to go to Palestine 
for the purpose of examining and procuring MSS. from that 
country. 

" In a word, God seems to be stirring up multitudes, in different 
quarters, beyond all expectation, to concur in the great work of 
diffusing Christianity throughout the world. What a blessing it 
is to live in such a day as this ! . . . 

" Dear Professor Farish is quite metamorphosed ; he is full of 
zeal : he is even made eloquent, which, you know, was not his 
forte by nature. All round Cambridge are auxiliary meetings 
which he has established. Dr. R. has accepted a living, and will 
become a Benedict in about six weeks. Mr. C. also has taken a 
very small living, and will be married pretty soon. Your friend 
C. S. continues a poor bachelor still. He has passed many valu- 



CHAP. XIX.] LIFE OF DR. BUCHANAN. 267 

able livings : but he looks to nothing short of heaven as his pre- 
ferment." 

To the Rev. T. Thomason. 

"K. C., Camb. Aug. 17, 1817. 

• ; My beloved Brother, — 

" I have been enjoying such a day as I can rarely get. 
I have shut myself in, and not stirred out from morning till even- 
ing, except to go to hall. I am aware that such days would not 
be beneficial if they occurred too often ; for I must use exercise, 
or else I shall not preserve my health ; and I must keep open my 
door, because the members of the University who call upon me, 
some for business and some for kindness, would be wearied with 
ineffectual attempts to find me at home, living as I do up two 
pair of stairs. Certainly, if I consulted my own pleasure, I should 
frequently shut myself up in this manner; but I do not esteem it 
the path of duty. As a servant of God, 1 must live for the pub- 
lic, and make sacrifices for the public. Selfishness is rather to be 
opposed than indulged ; and when we are thwarting self, we 
never can very widely err. 

" My occupations to-day have been, the writing a sermon to 
be preached at Ely Chapel next week, on the best way of re- 
moving the objections which the Jews make to the miracles of 
our Lord as evidences of his true Messiahship, founded on that 
command, Deut. xiii. 1 — 3 ; the other has been, the reading of 
Dr. Buchanan's Life. I have just finished the life ; and am 
greatly delighted and edified with it. There seems to have been 
in him a certain dignity of character very uncommon in religious 
men. His independence, and generosity, and capacity to adapt 
himself to all persons of every station, yet accompanied with such 
a surprising simplicity of mind, cast an air of nobleness and maj- 
esty around him, that I have never met with in any other man. 
He was formed for great things both by nature and grace; and 
great things he lived to accomplish. As compared with pious 
ministers in general, he shines velut inter ignes Luna minores. 
Many equal him in what we should call piety ; but there is a lu- 
minousness and a grandeur about him that is very uncommon ; 
and to have been the instrument of bringing such a man forward 
is no little honor to that blessed man, Mr. Henry Thornton. 

" Your mother, I expect, is by this time returned from Deal, 
whither she went to accompany the dear Corries. Had they 
gone any time after next week, I should probably have accom- 
panied them ; for I wished exceedingly to show that mark of re- 
spect to Mr. Corrie ; but I could not possibly afford the time 
now. To be minding my own work is after all the most satis- 
factory to my own mind. There will be a goodly party on board 
the ship ; and I feel anxious for Mr. Corrie's health : I fear he 
will exert himself too much; but I have entreated, and even 



268 DANGER OF POPULARITY. [cHAP. XIX. 

charged him in the name of his Divine Master, to save himself 
for Agra, or Calcutta, or any other Indian post to which he may 
be destined. . . . 

" Aug. 29th. Since writing the above, I have been to town to 
preach for the Jews' Society. The subject, which was fixed for 
me, was to show that, Deut. xiii. 1 — 3 gives no ground for the 
Jews to reject Christianity. I regretted that there were but few 
Jews present ; for I felt as if the evidence which I had to pro- 
pose to them was irresistible ; though, alas ! I know too well the 
force of inveterate prejudice and of judicial blindness. I was not 
out on the Sunday ; for it seems daily of more and more impor- 
tance that I should avail myself of the disposition which there 
is in the young men to receive the Word. Indeed, if I were to 
attempt to assign a cause for the untoward circumstances before 
detailed having been permitted, I should think it was partly in 
mercy, to add ballast to my slender bark, and partly in judgment, 
to counteract and punish an undue measure of complacency, 
which I may have felt in my growing popularity. I certainly 
have seen for a long time back the almost invariable kindness 
and respect, with which I have been treated by all orders and 
degrees of men in this place ; and it is possible, that God may 
have seen me more gratified with it than I ought to be." . . . 



To a Clergyman on preaching the truth in love. 

" November 4, 1817. 

" My very dear Friend, — 

" I have long and earnestly desired to see you, that 1 
might converse with you on the subject of your ministrations. I 
seem to feel that I can say anything to you without offence, and 
without suspicion : without offence, because of the ardent love I 
bear you ; and without suspicion because you well know that I am, 
and ever have been, as far from a timid, temporizing character, as 
a man can well be. I have heard with deep concern, that, whilst 
all unite in loving and honoring your general character, a great 
number of persons are grievously offended with the style of your 
preaching, (not with the doctrine, but with the style,) which I am 
told is unnecessarily harsh and offensive ; and that on this being 

suggested to you by Mr. you gave him notice to quit the 

curacy. Will you forgive me, my dear friend, if I say, that in 
both these respects you have erred. It is not by coarseness of 
expression, or severity of manner, that we are to win souls, but 
by 'speaking the truth in love,'' and if we are offended at such a 
suggestion being offered to us in a kind and affectionate way, it 
shows that humility and love have not a due ascendant over us. 
I did suppose, from your age and deep-rooted piety, you would 
have been able to fill with comfort to yourself and advantage to 



CHAP. XIX.] DUTY OF A DAUGHTER. 269 

the people that situation, which is of singular delicacy and impor- 
tance ; but if I am rightly informed, your own mind is uncomfort- 
able, and your ministrations, as under such circumstances might 
well be expected, breathe no more of the spirit of love than before 
the matter was mentioned to you. 

" If this be the case, and you find that you cannot adopt a dif- 
ferent mode, it will perhaps be better that you do carry your own 
proposal into effect, and take a situation where you will meet with 
less fastidiousness on the part of your audience, and be enabled 
gradually to acquire a habit which will fit you for such situation 
at a future period. Pray, my dear friend, give me an early an- 
swer ; tell me that you are not offended with me ; and that my 
' balm hath not broken your head.' I shall be extremely anxious 
to receive a line from you ; for if in this exercise of my friendship, 
'I make you sorry, who will then ever make me glad, but the 
same who is made sorry by me V Forgive, I pray you, and still 
continue to love, your most affectionate friend and brother, 

" C. Simeon." 



To a young Lady on her duty to her Father. 

" 1817. 

" My dear Madam, — 

" The task you have assigned me is difficult ; not because 
there is any difficulty in laying down general principles, but be- 
cause without a tolerably complete knowledge of all parties, and 
of the father especially, it is impossible to modify the principles, or 
to enter into such minute distinctions, or to suggest such expedi- 
ents as the case might call for. An enlightened and tender con- 
science, with prayer to God, will tend greatly to supply these de- 
fects : but an adviser cannot supply them, unless he have specific 
grounds to go upon. If a recipe were to be given for the com- 
pounding of any medicine by a chemical process, though the 
operation might be delicate, yet the directions might be sufficient, 
because the fire is under your own control ; but where you know 
not whether there be not a furnace that may blow up your mate- 
rials and yourself into the air, you go on such uncertain grounds, 
as to make it problematical whether your directions be good or bad. 

" Supposing the father to be a reasonable man, and a man of 
good temper, I should recommend, in writing or in conversation, 
as the daughter might feel most likely to do good, such a state- 
ment as this : — 

< Sir,— 

' You well know that God is greatly to be feared, and 
that my first duty is to Him. My next duty is to my earthly 
parent, whom I am to regard as God's representative, and to obey 
even as God himself, in everything not contrary to the revealed 



270 DUTY OF A DAUGHTER. [cHAP. XIX. 

will of God. I think, sir, you would not urge your claims farther 
than that ; and I pledge myself that I will never wish them to be 
contracted so much as an hair's breadth. It will be my pleasure 
and my delight, if I have received, or may yet receive, the grace 
of God, to show the power and efficacy of that grace in that very 
way. 

' Now, sir, my sisters are altogether under your control, and I 
have no right to contravene your authority in relation to them. 
Yet on the other hand, I think you will admit, that I must faith- 
fully serve God myself according to His word, and the dictates of 
my own conscience. Every sacrifice that I can possibly make 
consistently with my duty to God, I will engage to make ; and to 
meet your wishes in relation to my sisters in all things, as far as I 
can without violating my own conscience. This promise I freely 
make you. But to say, that I never will speak of religion before 
them, or maintain in their presence what I know and believe to be 
the very truth of God, would be to lay a snare for my own con- 
science, and destroy my peace perhaps throughout my whole life. 
All that I can promise consistently with my duty to God, I will 
promise, and will perform : and 1 feel persuaded, sir, that though 
you do not altogether approve of the principles I have embraced, 
you will approve of a child of yours acting according to her prin- 
ciples; because you cannot but see, that a dereliction of principle 
in relation to God will soon lead to a dereliction of it in relation to 
man ; and that when God's authority has been trampled on, the 
authority of an earthly parent is not likely to be regarded as it 
ought, provided only a sufficient inducement be offered to set it at 
nought. But from this one thought I have great pleasure, that 
whilst from a sense of duty to my God I am walking in a path that 
is not altogether agreeable to your wishes, my whole life and con- 
duct, I trust, will eventually show you, how much my heart is 
bent on doing everything that will please you, and on approving 
myself in all things, 

' Your most dutiful, &c.' 

" Thus you perceive the line I would draw : 

" 1. I would obey God rather than man ; — 

" 2. I would obey man as far as would consist with my duty to 
God:— 

" 3. I would not interfere with a father's authority over others : — 

"4. I would not bind and ensnare my own conscience by pro- 
mises, that would preclude me from an occasional and temperate 
avowal of my own sentiments, lest it should prove a denial of my 
God. 

" After all, I feel that I have said nothing, because I cannot 
judge of any one of the parties. 

" I am, Madam, your willing servant, C. S." 



CHAP. XIX.] DUTY OF A WIFE. 271 

To a Lady on her duty to her husband. 

" Nov. 4, 1817. 

"My dear H , 

" I received your letter at Leeds ; but was so occupied 
with travelling and preaching, and attending public meetings, that 
1 had no time to answer it. I have been almost the circle of Eng- 
land, taking Leeds and Bristol for the extreme points : and have 
succeeded wonderfully beyond all my expectations. ... On my 
return I have found an accumulation of business, that leaves me 
but little time even now to answer your letter. 

'• I do rejoice over you, my dear H , I will, though thousands 

of others should mourn over you; I will mourn, indeed, that they 
mourn : but I will rejoice that you rejoice : and my prayer fof you 
shall be. that you may be found 'faithful unto death, and then re- 
ceive a crown of life.' But the particular point on which you con- 
sult me is extremely delicate, and requires the utmost care to 
answer it aright. 

" I will lay down some principles, and then suggest how, in my 
opinion, they should be modified in the application. 

" First, We must serve God faithfully and supremely. 

" Second, We must serve man faithfully, but in subordination 
to God, and so far only as will consist with our duty to God. 

" But, firstly, we must take care not to make that sin which is 
not sin, or that duty which is not duty: the former of these is 
needless scrupulosity ; the latter is superstition. 

" Secondly, we must take care not to make that our duty which 
is the duty of others indeed, but not ours ; for instance, as in the 
State there may be many things amiss, which yet it is not our 
duty, but the duty of Parliament only, to rectify, so there may be 
in the house of a husband. A wife may advise, but not order, ex- 
cept in her own department. You may lament evil, but not au- 
thoritatively oppose it, where God has not invested you with the 
supreme command. 

'• Thirdly, we must distinguish between things evil in themselves, 
and things evil by accident only. I think I should be disposed to 
arrange plays under the former, and operas under the latter. It 
would take me too long to assign all my reasons ; reasons enough 
will occur to you. If I considered your welfare alone, I should 
say. ' Renounce such vanities altogether ;' for in your state of 
mind, I doubt not but that they have a great tendency to injure 
your spiritual and eternal interests ; but your husband's welfare 
ought to be most dear both to you and me ; and consequently, 
such a line of conduct as is most kind and conciliatory, and likely 
to win him, is that which I should advise. If he urge you to go, 
I would go to an opera : but when I had a favorable opportunity 
(be especially attentive to that, and let nothing be ill-timed) I 
would tell him, in a tender and affectionate manner, what a dilem- 
ma he reduces you to : viz., that if you refuse, it is most distressing 



272 VARIOUS HINTS TO CLERGYMEN. [cHAP. XIX. 

to your mind, because it gives pain to him : and if you go, it also 
distresses your mind, because it wounds your conscience and casts 
a snare upon your soul ; and entreat him, as he tenders your hap- 
piness, and ultimately his own also, that he will forbear to press 
you. If this be done in a modest, affectionate manner, you will 
soon prevail upon him to leave you to the exercise of your own 
discretion. But if you find him fixed and determined, yield in- 
stantly without uttering a word. Let your compliance be kind 
and affectionate, however opposite it be to your own wishes. Let 
any differences of opinion between you and your husband be re- 
vealed to none, without absolute necessity ; and be extremely care* 
ful whom you consult. It is not every one that is able to advise. 
It is easy enough to lay down general principles, but to modify 
them to existing circumstances is extremely difficult. In this 
consists the difference between a novice and a father, between 
folly and wisdom, error and truth. Hoping that God, in His in- 
finite mercy, will guide and preserve you, I remain most affec- 
tionately yours, C. S." 



To a Clergyman on blending wisdom with zeal. 

" K. C, Camb., Nov. 11, 1817. 

" My dear Friend, — 

" Two ships were aground at London bridge. The 
proprietors of one sent for a hundred horses ; and pulled it to 
pieces. The proprietors of the other waited for the tide, and with 
sails and rudder directed it as they pleased. 

'* The rules I should offer to you are these : 

'■ First, Do not attempt to act in a parish with which you have 
no legal connection. 

" Second, In your own parish form your judgment what measure 
of countenance your are likely to have from your principal, your 
parishioners, and your neighboring clergy ; and if you have not 
some measure of approbation and aid from two out of three, do 
not be driven to attempt what is sure to fail : see Prov. xxiv. 27. 

" Unless I were myself upon the spot, to weigh all circumstan- 
ces with precision, I can do no more than suggest these general 
hints. But I feel that there is in all such matters a Scylla as well 
as a Charybdis. Of the two, too much zeal is better than too lit- 
tle ; but if we can blend zeal and wisdom, we do better. 

" Hoping that God in his mercy will direct you, I remain, my 
dear Friend, most affectionately yours." 



To one who had been urged to ' preach very strongly.' 

" Dec. 7, 1817. 
** My dear Sir, — 

" What is your object ? Is it to win souls ? If it be, 



CHAP. XIX.] VARIOUS HINTS TO CLERGYMEN. 273 

how are you to set about it ? by exciting all manner of prejudices, 
and driving people from the church ? How did our Lord act ? 
He spake the word in parables, ' as men were able to hear it.' 
How did St. Paul act ? He fed the babes with milk, and not with 
strong meat. As for the religious world, they are as selfish, for 
the most part, as the ignorant and ungodly. They are not con- 
tent that you should seek the welfare of others, unless you, to 
please them, bring forward also, things which will utterly subvert 
your end : and if they be but gratified, they care not who is stum- 
bled and driven away. 

" You must not be in bondage to the religious world any more 
than to the ungodly. True, you are not to keep back the funda- 
mental doctrines of the Gospel ; but there are different ways of 
stating them ; and you should adopt that which expresses kindness 
and love, and not that which indicates an unfeeling harshness. 
Only speak from love to man and not from the fear of man, and 
God will both accept and prosper you. Most affectionately 
yours." 



To another on Christian expediency. 

" Dec. 10 1817. 

" My dear Friend, — 

" I should be cautious of making up my mind strongly 
on anything that is not clearly defined in Scripture. Nothing is 
easier than to lay down an apparently good principle, and to err 
in following it ; e. g. the eating of meats offered to idols, and cir- 
cumcision. Do not make bonds for your own feet — constructed 
as your mind is, you will be in danger of this. In things that are 
good or evil per se there is no room for expediency ; in things that 
are good or evil only by accident, expediency must guide you. 
Many think that the opposite to right must be wrong : but the op- 
posite to right may be right ; as in the instance before specified. 
My rule in reference to the baptizing of adults would be this : I 
will do that which I judged best on the whole for the individual 
himself, and for the people under my care. In the case of the 
apostles there was no time for minute inquiry. Our dissenters, I 
think, take too much time, and require too much. Where I felt I 
could adopt my own plan without injury to the cause of Christ, I 
should take a medium ; but 1 would not so determinately mark out 
my own path, as to admit of no deviation from it. The human 
mind is very fond of fetters, and it is apt to forge them for itself. 
This is not, however, recommended by 

" Your very affectionate friend and brother in the Lord, 

"C. Simeon." 



18 



274 EFFORT FOR THE JEWS. [CHAP. XIX. 

To Rev. T. Thomason. 

"K. C. ; Camb., Dec. 24, 1817. 

•' My beloved Brother, — 

"Greatly do I rejoice in the tidings you give me, relative 
to the Association for the furnishing of school-books to the natives. 
Only let the principle of doing good to the natives get into opera- 
tion, and the efforts will gradually become enlarged from the body 
to the mind, and from the mind to the soul. . . . 

" Now let me tell you a little about myself. My strength through 
the goodness of God, has rather increased, and I have, during the 
months of September and October, taken a very extensive tour of 
about 800 miles, with Mr. Marsh and Mr. Hawtrey, for the Jews' 
Society. At Norwich the bishop gave us his countenance, and 
the speech I delivered there, I printed, and it is now circulating 
throughout the United Kingdom. I have sent a few to you ; but, 
I hope you will receive many more from Mr. Hawtrey. It will 
go to Madras and Bombay, and be extensively circulated in Amer- 
ica also. Through the mercy of God it has removed to a great 
extent the (too just) prejudices which had arisen in the ♦public 
mind against the society ; and we hope the society will flourish, 
and be made a blessing to the whole Jewish people. If my life 
be spared till next June, we shall extend our journey to Edinburgh 
and Glasgow. 

" We have great reason to think that the Hebrew New Testa- 
ment is doing good among the Jews in Poland and Germany. 
The fields there seem white, ready to the harvest. The Jews 
abroad are of a very different ca^t and complexion from the poor 
sordid people in England. We are going at private expense to 
take a chapel at Amsterdam, and send a chaplain there. In that 
city are 30,000 Jews. In less than a week the thing will be 
done: and if it. succeed so as to promise well, we shall, after two 
years of trial, bring it before the public. But till the experiment 
has been fully tried, the public will not be burdened with one 
shilling expense about it. I have a similar plan for Hamburgh; 
only, if I succeed there, it will be without any expense ; there 
being already the train completely laid, and nothing remaining 
but to apply the port feu to it. 

" At home also, blessed and adored be our God, all is going on 
well. My church more thronged with gownsmen than ever ; 
and my people going on better than for many years. The bad 
spirits are withdrawn, and peace and love are abounding in the 
midst of us. 

" Professor Farish is doing great things ; he has built two 
school-rooms, one for 400 boys, and another for 300 girls : and 
is now enlarging his church, so that it will seat as many as mine. 
This last will be some expense to him. ... I wish you could 
see and hear the professor at a Bible meeting. You would not 
at all know him, or believe your eyes and ears, he is so earnest, 



CHAP. XIX.] DEATH OF PRINCESS CHARLOTTE. 275 

so fluent, and so eloquent. The Bible Society has done more for 
him than for any other person I know. 

" The papers will tell you all about, the death of the Princess 
Charlotte of Wales. She died in childbed. The whole nation 
was ready to rejoice at the birth of an heir to the throne : but it 
pleased God to take away both the mother and child ; and the 
whole land was thrown into consternation. I suppose that no 
event ever penetrated the nation with such grief. At Cambridge 
the pulpit at St. Mary's and the reading-desk and throne were 
all put into mourning : and a day, the day of her funeral, was 
spontaneously kept throughout the land as a Sabbath. At St. 
Mary's, the Regius Professor of Divinity, Dr. Kaye, preached to 
a congregation, not seated, but jammed. We assembled in the 
Senate-house, and then walked in procession round the Senate- 
house yard to St. Mary's. Every pulpit in the town, too, is in 
mourning. Nothing but black is seen anywhere. 

" Poor Prince Leopold will feel himself a stranger now in this 
land, and will doubtless go back again to his own country. He 
has behaved nobly on the occasion, and gained the hearts of the 
whole country. Were he to die now, there would be nothing 
but busts and monuments all the kingdom over. In a year's time 
his name will scarcely be known. 

" Most affectionately yours." 



CHAPTER XX. 

Letters — To Rev. T. Thomason on Efforts for the Jews in Holland — Female Agency — 
Kindness of Bishop Burgess — Visit to Amsterdam— Interview with Dr. Cappadose— 
Sermons for the Jews — English Episcopal Church there — Letter to Bishop Burgess 
on the Objects of his journey to Holland — To the Same, on noticing the Jews in the 

King's Letter — Morbid state of a Student — To Rev. Mr. on Delight in his Work 

— Duty to a harassed Friend — Advice about various Persons — Kind Counsel for him- 
self—To Rev. T. Thomason on sending Helpers to India — State of his People — Pro- 
gress of his new Work — To Rev. T. Thomason on the Cambridge Missionary Society 
— Gownsmen at Trinity Church — To Bishop Mansel, on giving Letters Dimissory to 
a Friend — The Bishop's Reply. 



1818. 



CORRESPONDENCE, ETC. 

To the Rev. T. Thomason. 

" Harwich, May 13, 1818. 

"My beloved Brother, — 

" Here I am on my way to Holland. But I must go to 
other matters first. . . . 

" Mr. Lewis Way is gone to Petersburgh, Moscow, (where he 
was most kindly received by the Emperor of Russia.) and the 
Crimea ; to search out the state of the Jews, and to spread the 
Hebrew Testament among them. Mr. C. went with him as far 
as Moscow, and is returned. There are at Berlin a great number 
of Jews who put away the Talmuds, and read the Scriptures by 
themselves, and even believe in Christ as the Messiah, though 
they do not confess him openly. At Amsterdam too, whither I 
am going, I understand that there are some of this description. I 
have got a minister to superintend that chapel ; and for two full 
months, till he can come, Mr. Marsh and myself are going over 
to collect the congregation, which has been scattered for seven 
years, and to set on foot a great variety of plans in reference to 
the Jews. I hope to do the same at Rotterdam also; if, as I ex- 
pect, a third friend follow us. My strength is not great ; but 
with Mr. Marsh I shall be able to do all that the occasion 
calls for. 

" We propose to converse with the Jews, and to collect into a 
body all who may be disposed to obey the call : of course our 
object will not be to call them to merely nominal Christianity. 
But for all that you will give us credit ; you know our minds on 
such subjects as these. It may seem strange that we should go 
thither, but with God's help we may be able to effect in two 



CHAP. XX.] FEMALE AGENCY. 277 

months more than quite a young man could in a much longer 
time ; more especially as God has been pleased to make use of me 
as His instrument to take the chapel, where they have not had 
service for seven years. I was to have travelled this year into 
Scotland for the Jews, (my last year's tour you have already 
heard of;) but I must defer that, in hopes of accomplishing it, if 
my life be spared, the next year. . . . 

" On my return from Amsterdam, I propose to go to Brussels, 
Waterloo, Valenciennes, &c, and Paris : and I think that when 
my young minister comes to me at Amsterdam, I shall desire him 
to take James in charge, and bring him to me. It is a great joy 
to me, an exquisite delight, to show love to him : and it will be a 
great benefit to him, I trust, in every way. 

" Your Orphan Asylum — What a blessed work ! I greatly re- 
joice in it, and bless God that the ladies have begun to exert their 
influence in India, as they have done in England. In fact, they 
have done almost all that has been done in the Bible Society, — 
Missionary Society, — and Jews' Society. They are God's great 
instruments for carrying on every benevolent and pious work. 
But how shall the Duke of York be prevailed upon to give you 
£1000 ? He has no public money at his disposal ; and no thou- 
sands of his own to spare. But if you will send over a kind of 
address to him through Mr. Wilberforce, Mr. W. thinks he may 
be prevailed on to give you his name. This, perhaps, may be as 
good as his money. 

" I thought how Rammohun Roy's reading of the Scriptures 
w T ith a number of other persons would terminate : I was well 
assured it would end in somewhat like Socinianism. But still 
good may arise out of it all. 

" Wonderful are the tidings I have to communicate. It ap- 
pears to our governors in the church that missionaries are sent 
out by every denomination of Christians, except the Church of 
England. They have therefore applied to Government for a 
king's letter, to ask subscriptions through all the churches of the 
kingdom in aid of this good work. I am endeavoring to take 
care that the Jews shall not be forgotten. It will give you 
pleasure to hear that I am on the best footing with the Bishop of 
St. David's, and that he will do anything I can wish (in prudence) 
to promote my views. He is going to establish a missionary 
class in his college. He has taken under his protection Frieden- 
burgh, a converted Jew of great talent and piety, and a young 
man from New Holland ; both at my request. I hope and trust 
that God will make him an instrument of great good. God is 
evidently gone out before us : and considerable work, I hope, will 
ere long be done. . . . 

" It will give you pleasure to hear that two young Jews are 
now educating under the direction of Leander Von Ess, at a Pro- 
testant University in Germany, at the expense of some in con- 



278 DIARY OF A TOUR IN HOLLAND. [CHAP. XX. 

nection with myself. If it please God to make them (as, indeed, 
they already appear to be) truly pious, they will greatly further 
the diffusion of the Truth amongst their own nation, under the 
direction of our society. 

"I am thankful to God that your dear wife is so laborious and 
so useful in her station. Give my kindest love to her. 

" Most affectionately yours." 



Extracts from the Diary of his tour in Holland. 

" Amsterdam, June 15, 1818. I went with Mr. Atkinson to visit Dr. Cappadose, a 
Jewish physician. He understood English, but conversed in French. He is not a strict 
Jew. Many of his relations have embraced Christianity ; but he considers them all as 
having done it from carnal motives. He is appointed the president of the Jews' school 
committee under the edict of the king. He says that five of the rabbies sent a petition, 
or memorial to the king, desiring to lay down their office ; but afterwards apologized, 
and recalled it. 

"He is a Portuguese Jew; and says that the Spanish and Portuguese Jews are de- 
scended from. Jews who bore no part in the Crucifixion of our Lord, and never approved it. 
I think this will give great facilities for their conversion. 

"He conceives that much prudence and patience are necessary, if we would do good 
among them. He reckons the Jews in Amsterdam at 25,000. I paid him a second visit. 
He says that the Jews in Holland have all posts and honors, nobility not excepted, open 
to them: and that some high posts are filled by them; and that they are on a footing of 
equality with others. This he considered as a reason why they did not need my aid; 
but I told him that this was the very reason that I ought to begin here. 

"1st. Because their prejudices weuld be less. 

"2nd. Because I might then hold forth Holland as a pattern for other Governments 
and people. 

" Thursday, 18th. Thanksgiving-day for Waterloo. — All shops shut. — Nothing to be 
sold under penalty of twenty-five guilders for every article. — All churches crowded. 
The preachers' names, and their texts, all obtained by the printer, and sent out in the 
evening. Mr. Marsh at the head. Mr. Marsh preached a patriotic sermon, in which he 
entered into an historical view of the benefits which have arisen to the Dutch Govern- 
ment and people. I announced in the papers that I should recommend and enforce the 
king's edict about the educating of the Jews. His edict requires this, and recom- 
mends the people to encourage it. My sermon being thought likely to do good, I re- 
solved to print it in French, and Dutch ; a good many Jews attended — perhaps thirty. 

"Sunday, 21st. For the first time the English Episcopal Church is named in the 
weekly list of preachers, which is always published. No such thing was ever done be- 
fore. It is a great point gained : though both in the morning and evening it brought us 
many people who could not understand us. This, however, will soon end ; and the re- 
spectability of the church will be raised in the eyes of the people. . . . 

" I begin now to see that my work here is done. I have great reason to thank God 
that we ever came : — for 

" 1st. The English Episcopal Church is now settled on a good footing. 

"2nd. The people of Amsterdam, both Jews and Christians, have their attention 
drawn to the king's edict, which was altogether unknown. 

"3rd. A favorable impression is made on the minds of the Jews, and a way of access 
to them is opened. 

"July 4th. Mr. V. O. a Jew, who is a Christian at heart, visited us. Mr. M. in my 
absence had conversed with him. When I came in he was just gone, and was recalled. 
My conversation was exclusively on the means by which he might benefit his country- 
men. I recommended that he should instruct six youths on his Sabbath, and agree 
with each of them to instruct six others, after the manner of T. in Ireland. He ex- 
pressed, but in a very modest way, his gratitude to me for my attention to his nation; 
and declared his determination to adopt the plan I recommended. He seems simple and 
upright; and I afterwards heard a good account of him from Mr. H. He is afraid of 
losing all for Christ; and I conceive that his remaining a Jew for a season may be over- 
ruled by God for gracious purposes to his nation. My soul was deeply impressed. I 



CHAP. XX.] OBJECTS PROPOSED IN THE TOUR. 279 

went to prayer ; and we all pleaded with God, ' with strong crying and tears/ for him 
and his nation. 

" It has certainly been much blessed to our souls ; and I do most unfeignedly adore 
my God for this rich mercy. 

"July 5th. I administered the Lord's Supper to about twenty-five, and had a very 
blessed season. I never before had, for so long a continuance, such a remarkable and 
uninterrupted tenderness in my ministrations, as I have had during these last eight 
Sundays." 



To the Bishop of St. David's, (Dr. Burgess.) 

" July 24, 1S18. 

" My Lord,— 

" To your lordship, as patron of the London Society for 
promoting Christianity amongst the Jews, I beg leave to give an 
account of what, in concert with the Rev. Mr. Marsh of Colches- 
ter, I have been doing on the Continent, with a view to the 
furthering of the great objects of that society. Your lordship 
knows, I believe, that the Episcopal Church at Amsterdam, not 
having had service performed amongst them for seven years, 
(with the exception of a few times about a year ago by Mr. Way,) 
and having now, in consequence of the refusal of the English 
Government to purchase the chapel, no prospect of serving God 
according to the rites to which they have formerly been ac- 
customed, and to which in their hearts they are still attached, sent 
over to our society a request, that we would purchase it and send 
them a minister, who, whilst he officiated for them, should pay 
attention to the Jews in Amsterdam, and further the society's 
designs among them. 

" This request however the society, for want of funds, was 
obliged to decline ; for though it is indispensable to our success, 
that we have one or more stations on the Continent, it was thought 
inexpedient to enter into anything which might have the appear- 
ance of speculation, and involve the society in debt. This was 
the rock upon which the former conductors struck ; and it is that 
which the present managers are fully determined to avoid. 

" But whilst, as one of the committee, I perfectly concurred in 
this opinion, I felt the unspeakable importance of not suffering a 
place so favorably situated to be lost, without first endeavoring to 
ascertain how far it was worthy of an effort on the part of our 
society to secure it. I therefore, after having ascertained the 
price of the premises, agreed with the proprietor to pay him the 
interest of the money for two years, and the principal at the close 
of that time, if at the expiration of it I should think the situation 
such as to justify an extraordinary exertion on the part of the 
society 

" Accordingly I went in the middle of May (not at public ex- 
pense,) and commenced the service on Trinity Sunday. The 
church is small ; and, I am -sorry to say, the congregation was 
small also. After having been driven for seven years to the 



280 the king's edict in favor of the jews. [chap. XX. 

Presbyterian Church, many did not feel themselves at liberty to 
come back to the Church of England, notwithstanding the prefer- 
ence which they felt for it. But during my stay of two months I 
had the satisfaction of seeing the congregation doubled, and of 
establishing it on a permanent basis. Another point of great im- 
portance I had the happiness to accomplish. The Church of Eng- 
land worship has obtained there since the year 1707 ; but never 
till the present moment was it publicly recognized by the State. 
But now it is acknowledged by the consistory, and advertised in 
the public bills, which from week to week are sent forth by the 
consistor-y for the information of the public. Thus it is placed 
altogether on the same footing as the Dutch Church, and our 
minister on the same footing as the Dutch ministers in everything, 
except in support from the public funds. 

" During my stay there I was particularly attentive to every- 
thing which could mark my respect for the State, and for the 
constituted authorities ; and a very remarkable occasion offered 
itself for showing loyalty to the king, and benevolence to the 
Jewish people, without laying myself open to any remarks on the 
score of obtrusiveness or ostentation. The 18th of June was 
appointed to be kept as a day of thansgiving, being the third 
anniversary of the victory at Waterloo : and this afforded me an 
excellent opportunity for noticing the edict, which the King of 
the Netherlands had issued a year before, relative to the educating 
and instructing of the Jewish children throughout his dominions. 
This edict, though so graciously designed, had not been at all 
attended to : (the Dutch are rather slow in all their motions :) 
and I thought I could not do better than call the attention of the 
public to it in the evening, after my friend had dilated upon the 
more appropriate subject in the morning. I determined therefore 
to put into the papers an advertisement to this effect. But wish- 
ing to act in the most guarded and prudent manner, I first sent 
the advertisement to the gentleman who is the great agent of the 
police, (with whom by the way Bonaparte and King Louis had 
frequent conferences,) requesting him to model it agreeably to 
his own judgment, and then to submit it to the burgomasters for 
their approbation. This done, I had it inserted : and I was glad 
afterwards that I had used all these precautions, because I found 
that some, who knew nothing of my prudential care, were rather 
offended at the measure. 

" The sermon which I preached on the occasion was thought 
likely to be of general use; on which account I have printed it in 
French, Dutch, and English ; and have desired that a copy of the 
three, elegantly bound, be delivered through the proper channel, 
and in the most respectful manner, to his majesty, and to Lord 
Clancarty, the ambassador from our own Court. Had the trans- 
lations been made and printed in due time, I should have presented 
them in person ; but the approaching Confirmation of the Bishop 



CHAP. XX.] NOTICING THE JEWS IN THE KING'S LETTER. 281 

of London at Colchester, rendered it necessary that Mr. Marsh 
(the Vicar of St. Peter's, Colchester,) should be at home to ex- 
amine the young people, who have been instructed by his locum- 
tenens, before he gives them a ticket for confirmation ; and 
therefore I was constrained to leave to others what, perhaps, 
should rather have been done by myself. If your lordship should 
have any curiosity to see the sermon, I have a few which were 
sent after me for presents, and should feel highly honored in your 
acceptance of it ; I could send it under three envelopes by the 
post. These sermons will spread through the country, and dis- 
pose many, I trust, to co-operate with our society, and the rather, 
because the plans which I propose are in perfect unison with the 
king's edict. 

''If your lordship should think the sermon likely to be of use 
in forwarding anything of a similar nature at home, I could pre- 
sent it to the Bishop of London also, in whose diocese it was 
delivered. Indeed, I feel persuaded that if our governors in 
church and state knew of the edict of the King of the Nether- 
lands, (I have brought a copy home with me,) they would take 
care to mention the Jewish people in the king's letter, which, I 
understand, is about to be sent through the kingdom, to call forth 
the exertions of the people in behalf of missions to the heathen. 
They would never overlook that nation who have the greatest 
claim on our pity, and make them an exception to the whole 
world. 

" But I have a further reason for presenting the sermon to him, 
because it is to his lordship that I must apply for the Queen Anne's 
bounty, which, I understand, has from the beginning been given 
to that church. To that I look as a substantial aid ; for there are 
no longer the great and opulent men at Amsterdam there were 
formerly ; and it is evident, that a clergyman of great talents 
must have somewhat of an adequate support, in order that he may 
become settled there, and be able to support a wife and family in 
a decent way. A novice can do nothing there : he must under- 
stand both French and Dutch, as well as the learned languages, 
or he will never be qualified to carry on conversation to any ex- 
tent among the Jews : and it is only through an extensive 
acquaintance with the Jews, that he will be able to instruct the 
Christians how to converse with the Jews : for I am ashamed to 
say, that even the more intelligent amongst ourselves are but ill 
qualified to take the Jews upon their own ground. I say, there- 
fore, that as the expense of maintaining such a clergyman must of 
necessity be large, (for he must on no account have his time occu- 
pied with pupils,) I hope and trust this aid will be afforded towards 
it; and I entreat the favor of your lordship to represent the 
matter to the Bishop of London, and to gain for us his counte- 
nance and support. I would not presume to trouble your lord- 
ship with this, but I have not myself the honor of being known to 



282 FOREIGN PROCEEDINGS IN FAVOR OF THE JEWS. [cHAP. XX. 

the Bishop of London, and the application, if I mistake not, will 
come with peculiar weight from your lordship, as a governor of 
that Church whose interests will be upheld, and a patron of that 
cause to which the support of such a minister will be so greatly 
subservient. 

" Were I not afraid of being tedious, I could state to your 
lordship several other circumstances, which, in connection with the 
king's edict, greatly encourage my hope that many of the Dutch 
clergy, and many of the Moravian ministers, will speedily com- 
bine their exertions in behalf of the lost sheep of the house of 
Israel : but I had rather that you should hear of it, when actually 
existing, than be led to expect it by anv representation of mine. 
I am, &c. C. S." 



To the Bishop of St. David's. 

" August 19, 1818. 

" My Lord,— 

" I am truly happy that your lordship approves of my 
proceedings at Amsterdam. I have just received a letter inform- 
ing me that a large body of the Dutch clergy, including some who 
were in the commission to carry the king's edict into effect, (and 
who, I am sorry to say, had thought and even published in a 
report, ' that the time was not come,') are so convinced of the 
practicability and utility of my plans, that they have engaged to 
co-operate with me and to work with energy. But I should fill 
sheets if I were to tell your lordship of these matters : I only 
suggest this, to show your lordship that my quiet, sober, prudent 
procedure, has not been lost upon them. I am persuaded, that it 
is in this way alone we can succeed, especially in the cold climate 
of Holland. 

" I feel, from the kindness and condescension with which your 
lordship treats me, that I am writing to a friend : and with this 
feeling so strong upon my mind, I fear that I may forget myself, 
and communicate matters more freely and easily than I ought. 
If I should do so, I pray you not to impute it to me for forward- 
ness, or deficiency in respect ; I would assuredly put on my 
court-dress, if I were not verily persuaded that you would be 
better pleased to see me in my gown and slippers. I know that 
your lordship has deeply at heart the welfare of the Church of 
God, and of the people of Israel ; and, therefore, I think you will 
be better satisfied with my artless and free communications than 
with more formal addresses. 

" I am not altogether sorry, for the Jews' sake, that the king's 
letter is suspended. For I have a long time been working 
(silently) through such instruments as I could, to get the Jews 
noticed in that letter ; but the higher powers seem to have thought, 
with the Dutch clergy, that ' the time was not come.' But who 



CHAP. XX.] THE KING OF PRUSSIA. 283 

will say now that the time is not come, when the Emperor of 
Russia sends forth such an ukase, and the King of the Netherlands 
such an edict ? Is it too much after this to hope, that our Gov- 
ernment will recognize the duty of the Christian world to that 
degraded people, and put them in their letter upon a footing at 
leas!; with the heathen, nations ? 

" With the hope of succeeding in this point, I have been wishing 
to put my sermon into the hands of the Archbishop of Canterbury 
and Lord Liverpool ; for though there is nothing, literally nothing, 
in the sermon itself, yet as arising out of the king's edict, and op- 
erating to a great extent upon the Continent in that view, it may 
serve to remove from their minds the idea that ' the time is not 
come.' I pray you, my lord, if on reading the sermon' you should 
think that it will be of any use, as bringing before the minds of 
our Government the king's edict and the proceedings that are now 
going forward in consequence of it through the Netherlands, I 
pray you avail yourself of the present interval to obtain this most 
desirable measure. 

" I have not hitherto suffered the sermon to be seen in England, 
because I thought it most respectful to our governors in church 
and state to put it into their hands first ; (on this plan I proceeded 
in Holland, I would not suffer any to appear before they were pre- 
sented to the king, and the minister of religion, and Lord Clan- 
carty ;) but as the time does not now press, and the effect of the 
sermon may evaporate before the letter comes out, I shall send it 
forth to the public without delay. 

" But I hope you will forgive me if I again entreat you not to 
leave a stone unturned to obtain this small and reasonable boon, 
the associating of the Jews with the heathens as joint objects of 
our attention. It will come from your lordship with such pecul- 
iar weight, that I think one word from you would turn the scale. 
I have the king's edict, if that would be of any use ; but the ser- 
mon sufficiently illustrates that. Yet I have no wish that the ser- 
mon be seen by any one. I care not who does the work, if the 
work be but done. That was my plan in Holland ; I have done 
nothing but drive a few piles, (Amsterdam you know is built on 
piles.) and I leave others to build the houses ; that will be better 
done by the natives than by me ; but they have engaged to keep 
up a correspondence with me, so that we may all in our respec- 
tive places work together. 

" I have further views to Russia ; but at present I forbear, lest 
you should think me not quite so sober as I pretend to be. 

" I should not omit to mention, that the King of Prussia also is 
favorable to the Jews; two having been recently (if I am rightly 
imformed) admitted amongst his privy counsellors. The bare 
mention of them by our Government would aid our efforts on the 
Continent to a vast extent — I pray you, pardon my importunity, 
that almost borders upon rudeness. 



284 EFFECTS OF SCENERY. [CHAP. XX. 

" I am happy that you approve of Friedenburgh ; I wish him to 
overcome that morbid state of mind, which interferes much with 
his comfort, and will hereafter impede his usefulness. He wants 
to discern more clearly the nature of true humility, as contrasted 
with that which often assumes the name. It is impossible to feel 
too deeply that saying, ' Who is sufficient for these things V but 
to suffer a sense of our insufficiency to discourage us is wrong. 
We should do all we can to qualify ourselves for our work ; but 
when we have done that, we should remember from whence alone 
our success can flow ; and we should be content to feel ourselves 
but ' earthen vessels, that the excellency of the power' may the 
more evidently appear to be of God. This lesson I hope he will 
learn in due time, and be enabled to rejoice ' even in his infirmi- 
ties, that the power of Christ may rest upon him.' From hence 
will flow cheerfulness of mind, which tends to adorn and recom- 
mend religion. But after all, we must make due allowance for 
the different temperament of men's minds and bodies, and be 
thankful for the excellencies we see in them, instead of repining 
at their defects 

" I am, my lord, with most unfeigned respect and esteem, your 
lordship's obedient servant, 

" C. Simeon." 



To the Rev. Mr. at Amsterdam. 

" K C.j Camb., Aug. 26, 1818. 

" My dear Friend, — 

" I take up a large sheet of paper to answer your two 
kind letters, that I also may show my love as you have done 
yours. 

" Your first sentence reminds me forcibly of what I have often 
felt, and still feel, ' This situation I certainly do not like.' You 
refer evidently to the place, and not either the church or people. 
Now I never come in sight of Cambridgeshire, but I feel, I will 
not say disgust, but a sensation which tells me what would arise 
in my mind, if I did not check it. After the beautiful country of 
Herts, to come upon the dreary fields (field, I should rather say) 
of Royston, for many, many miles, I shiver in the midst of July ; 
the wilds of America are not more desolate in my idea than is the 
whole horizon to a vast extent. Yet with all this, when I turned 
my back upon Cambridge twenty years ago for an excursion into 
the north, and again the other day when I proceeded for Holland, 
I looked at every house and tree, as long as anything of Cam- 
bridge was visible, with regret that I was to be so long absent 
from it, and with prayers to God for his blessing upon everybody 
in it, whether my people or strangers, whether friends or enemies. 
So I trust it will be with you in a little time, when God shall have 
poured out his blessing upon your own soul and upon your minis- 



CHAP. XX.] ADVICE ABOUT STRANGERS. 285 

try, and especially, when He shall have opened for you some door 
of utterance amongst the Jewish people, your soul will be knit to 
the place, and you will bless your God that ever your lot was cast 
there. Amsterdam will still be Amsterdam, and Holland will still 
be Holland, to the natural eye ; but to your inner man it will be 
an Elysium — the ' gate of heaven.' 

'• Next, about dear Mr. . People there do not consider 

what an exceedingly difficult thing it is to maintain an entirely 
blameless walk with a Xantippe always at one's elbow, and that 
for years together, spending too upon herself what ought to go in 
the support of him and his family. It is easy for those who have 
had no such trial to say, ' How can a man go from quarrelling 
with his wife to preaching in the pulpit V but neither the one nor 
the other has been at his option. One of the most striking evi- 
dences of the excellence of his spirit is, that in all my intercourse 
with him he never so much as mentioned her once ; and, what is 
more, he never uttered one word to derogate from the character 
of one excellent man who did not deal out the same measure to- 
wards him. From my heart I pity him, and from my soul I love 

him It will be your wisdom to side with none, and to 

commit yourself to none, but to keep in peace and love with all. 

As to Mr. not being visited, how is it possible in the state of 

his family that he could be visited 1 no one would choose to inter- 
fere in his domestic matters, and consequently all must stand aloof. 
But before he is condemned, inquire what efforts she makes to- 
wards reconciliation ; if none, the matter is clear. Unless you 
have most unquestionable evidence of something essentially 
wrong in him, (not mere surmise but evidence,) you will do well 
to strengthen his hands and comfort his heart. 

" Mr. H. — It is certainly true that he is a Deist, and has no re- 
ligion whatever. But he has an ear, which is a great thing for 
you, who may gain considerable information from him about the 
Jews, and may be an instrument of good to him and to others 
through him. Paul was once a persecutor, but did not always con- 
tinue so : and he also may have had worldly motives in his inter- 
course with Mr. Way, (though I am far from believing that he had,) 
but he may acquire better things through his intercourse with you. 
He has the Hebrew translation of the N. T., and reads it careful- 
ly ; and may be extremely useful to you in your future intercourse 
with the Jews. 

" Dr. Cappadose is a man of great learning and candor : I am 
going to write to him on important matters probably by this 
post. It will be well worth while to cultivate to a certain de- 
gree his acquaintance. Conciliate his regards, and he will prove 
a host. 

" What we want is a door of entrance among the Jews. If 
the great gates be not open, we must be glad to find a wicket. 

" I rejoice to hear that Mr. Van Offen still remains firm to his 



286 HINTS RESPECTING MINISTERIAL DUTIES. [CHAP. XX. 

purpose. Bid him not be discouraged. There are mountains in 
his way ; 'but before Zerubbabel they shall become a plain.' His 
way will be to find out some intelligent young man, whose mind 
is open to a general sense of duty and benevolence, and gradually 
to stir up in him and others, a desire to aid in the education of the 
lower classes. Your advice will be of infinite service to him : you 
can strike out plans for him, and encourage him to carry them into 
execution. If he see no prospect of good arising yet, bid him 
'go seven times,' and he shall see a 'cloud' at last, which though 
no bigger than a man's hand, (perhaps you. my dear friend, are 
that cloud,) shall soon overspread the whole horizon. You greatly 
comfort me, my dear friend, with those expressions, which with 
thankfulness to God in your behalf, I will transcribe, ' Whether 
God will be pleased to honor us with equal success (i. e. Ezekiel's 
in preaching to the dry bones) we know not — that is not our busi- 
ness, though it is our hope ; and that hope must be our encourage- 
ment, as those promises teach us our duty — may Cod bless us — 
give us zeal and wisdom— earnestness and patience.' To all this 
my soul adds a most hearty, Amen. 

" You greatly comfort me also, my dear friend, with the tidings 
from Rotterdam. Let us bring them more of our fire from Eng- 
land, and we shall at least (Deo juvante) melt their Dutch ice. 
Follow it up my brother, and let your love to your adorable Sav- 
iour animate and quicken all around you. I am truly happy too 
that you took some hints from one of my skeletons, because it 
shows that you may make use of them without fettering your own 
genius, or damping your own ardor. It is in this view that they 
are chiefly intended. Follow up that plan, whilst you want time 
for your academical studies. The field is all your own, and such 
occasional and ready help will entirely remove all wish to put 
aside the second service. 

" As you touch upon that point in both your letters, I will pro- 
ceed to state my views of the proposal. 

" 1. What would be the effect of it on your congregation. 
Would they not be ready to think, that as you reduced yourself in 
that respect to a level with all the clergy o'f the land, there was 
no difference between you and them ? Would they not too, blind 
and ignorant as they are, lose half the means of grace which God 
has sent them for their instruction ? Is not the second service, 
too, the very opportunity now afforded for augmenting your con- 
gregation, which, if that were set aside, would settle at its present 
low rate ? 

" 2. What would be the effect on the Dutch clergy ? Woul d 
they feel any impulse from your zeal ? Would not your habit be 
considered by them as a justification of theirs? 

" 3. What would be the effect on the Jews around you ? Is 
this his zeal for Christ? Is this his zeal even for his own congre- 
gation ? What can there be in principles which operate so coldly 



CHAP. XX.] FRIENDLY COUNSEL TO A YOUNG MINISTER. 287 

on the very man who is sent over to convert us ? We never preach 
(the rabbies might say.) because we need not : and if there was 
no necessity on him. he would do as we. 

" 4. What would be the effect on Christians in England ? 
What ! Is this the man that is gone to convert the Jews ? Is 
this the man whose efforts we are called upon to aid ? Is this the 
man espoused by the London Society, and especially selected by 
Mr. S. for this great work ? Even our own worldly ministers 
would feel ashamed of preaching only once, and would blush at 
the very thought of reducing their two services to one. 

" 5. What would be the effect upon your own soul ? Could 
you be happy in the thought of cutting off at one stroke half the 
means of salvation which God has afforded to your people 1 Could 
you expect the blessing of God upon the means you did use ? 
Would you not have reason to fear that your own soul would lan- 
guish and sink down into a low, cold, worldly state 1 

" 6. What would be the effect upon the whole concern that we 
have in hand ? The London Society declined purchasing the 
premises : I said, I will take them for two years, that we may see 
whether, at the expiration of that time, there are such prospects 
of usefulness to the Jews as will justify you in purchasing the pre- 
mises, and in keeping a minister as your agent there. They will 
inquire, of course, what is done 1 Whom have you there ? What 
have his labors effected ? What have they effected for his own 
congregation ? What have they effected for the Jewish people ? 
Beloved brother, what reply will they make, if I should have to 
say, ' There were two services and he put aside one.' Would 
they have anything to do with the chapel ? Assuredly they would 
not : and there would he an end of the whole concern. 

" P. S. That I may not be mistaken in reference to a prepara- 
tion for a fellowship, I add, set apart a day for fasting and prayer. 
At the close of that day dedicate, as before God, such a portion 
of your time to the prosecution of academical studies as you judge 
right : and then adhere steadily to your plan, dedicating to the 
service of your God and Saviour the remainder of your time. 
This will bring a blessing upon your soul, and upon your very 
studies. You need not be told that, by putting oil to the 
wheels of a carriage, the labor to the horses is diminished, and the 
progress of the traveller accelerated in a degree that an ignorant 
and inexperienced person could never conceive. I trust you have 
often found the blessed effect of a Divine unction : how sweetly 
and rapidly have you proceeded when in a heavenly frame ! Only 
get ' the ointment of the right hand that bewray eth itself] and all 
will go well. (Prov. xxvii. 27.) 



288 SELECTION OP AN AGENT. [cHAP. XX. 

To the Rev. T. Thomason. 

" September 1, 1818." 

" My beloved Brother, — 

" I instantly sent off your letter to Mr. Grant ; and have 
since written to him again, desiring that he will visit me in his way 
to Cambridge, or, if he cannot do that, will inform me when he 
gets to London, that I may not lose an hour in seeing him. I feel 
all the importance of the question, and the others connected with 
it : I feel, too, the force of the conflicting opinions of Mr. U. and 
Mr. S. ; and I wish, in giving you my advice, to have before me 
not only all existing circumstances, but all probable circumstances : 
that so I may not give you my opinion hastily, or without a full 
investigation of the point. No time shall be lost — no pains be 
spared. 'Tis the service of my brother' — 'tis the service of my God. 

" The matter for your Orphan School is also much upon my 
mind. I have repeatedly conversed, though not very fully, with 
Mr. Grant upon it. There are difficulties on every hand, to find 
proper persons, and when found to get them out. But I am alive 
to it, and will do all I can. I have a young man coming from 
town to me this very day, whom I could find it in my heart to send 
out to you : but he is too young ; and not married ; and when he 
is of age your bishop may refuse to ordain him. I feel immense 
responsibility on this subject, and know not what to do. I know 
what I would do, if I could find all to my mind : but when there 
are mountains of difficulty before me and on every side, what is to 
be done 1 It is easy, when I have done the best I could, for persons 
on your side to say, ' This was ill-judged, — that was imprudent.' 
Beloved brother, prepare, when I have done all that man can do, 
to hear it said, either, ' He has done nothing,' or, ' He has done 
ill.' Were it only across the Channel that I had to send a man, I 
should know the worst of it ; but I cannot calculate the conse- 
quences of sending a person to India, when I cannot get such an 
one as I would approve, or that is in all respects fit for the station. 
I hope that God of His infinite mercy will find us a man after His 
own heart, and ' thrust him out' for your help. 

" Your drawings, both the larger and the smaller, came safe. 
The smaller your mother has, the larger I. I can scarcely ex- 
press to you the pleasure which it gives me day by day. I walk 
with you in your verandah ; I talk with you at your window ; I 
ride with you in your carriage ; I go with you to your church. I 
seem to be quite present with you from day to day. I hope you 
also have received the drawing which I had made for you of your 
mother's house in the purchase of which she had no little respect 
to you, in the event of your having a furlough from ill health. It 
is to her, and I may add to me also, a perfect paradise. Your pic- 
ture, which you sent from India, hangs in her drawing-room. For 
a little time it formed a pendant to Martyn's in my room ; but I am 
far better pleased with it where it is: for now your mother sees it 



CHAP. XX.] CAMBRIDGE MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 289 

daily, as I myself also do : and I have the more of joy in it, because 
of the joy it occasions to her. 

" I hear from Holland that the Dutch clergy are determining to 
co-operate with me, and that my letter to them at Rotterdam pro- 
duced a good effect. I hope one day to have good tidings to give 
you from that quarter. 

" Of my people a few words. Since the proud and conceited 
separated from me, there has been a peculiar unction upon my 
ministry, and a rich blessing on the word. It is said by Solomon, 
' One sinner destroyeth much good,' and I have found that one saint 
too, (soidisant saint.) may do the same. We are now united, 
loving, and I hope prospering in the best things. My last sermon 
to them was on 2 Thess. i. 3 — 7 (whither I am come in my work,) 
and I had much comfort in addressing it to them ; though, of course, 
I could not go the full length in my application of it to them. I 
shall probably now in a few months go to press : having finished 
the Old Testament, and got to 2 Thessalonians in the New, besides 
at least one hundred sermons from the following epistles. I bless 
my God that He has spared me to proceed thus far ; but the print- 
ing of eleven or twelve volumes will occupy two years. 

" Our (Jews) society is prospering, and I feel no doubt but that 
God has work for us to do. Mr. Way has had repeated and most 
favorable interviews with the Emperor of Russia. We expect 
him home soon." . . . 



To the Rev. T. Thomason. 

"November 30. ISIS. 

" My beloved Brother, — 

" You will be surprised to hear that we have just had a 
public meeting at Cambridge for the Missionary Society. I 
trembled when it was proposed ; and recommended the most cau- 
tious proceedings. . . . The place of meeting was where the 
Bible Society, both last year and this, was held. There were at 
the Bible Society about 1200 persons present, perhaps 200 gown; 
and the next day about 900 persons, and 120 gown. We had at 
the Bible Society Dr. Steinkopff and Dr. Pinkerton : but neither of 
them would take any part the next day. The latter meeting, 
especially, was very solemn ; the queen's death being announced 
in the papers that morning. . . . 

" As for my church there is nothing new. Those who so greatly 
disturbed and distressed me are gone : and my church is sweetly 
harmonious. As for the gownsmen, never was anything like 
what they are at this day. I am forced to let them go up into the 
galleries, which I never suffered before ; and notwithstanding that, 
multitudes of them are forced to stand in the aisles for want of a 
place to sit down. What thanks can I render to the Lord for a 

19 



290 TO THE BISHOP OF BRISTOL. [CHAP. XX. 

sight of these things ! I am ready to sing my ancestor's song, 
Luke ii. Yours, &c. C. S." 



To the Bishop of Bristol, about giving letters dimissory to 
Mr. T . 

" December 9, 1818. 

" My Lord,— 

" In a matter of such extreme importance as that which 
I had the honor of bringing before you, you will not be surprised 
that I am in a state of anxiety ; and that every hour's delay fills 
me with deep concern. I did not feel quite at liberty to state it 
to your lordship in conversation exactly as it stands in my mind, 
because I could not conceive it possible, that any stronger state" 
ment than that which I gave you should be necessary. But as it 
is become necessary, permit me, my lord, to convey to you on 
paper what I could not prevail on myself to speak on my first 
application to you. 

"What is it that I ask? It is, letters dimissory for a young 
man who has distinguished himself in your college by his studi- 
ousness, his regularity, his blameless deportment during the whole 
of his academic life. But it may be said, I ask this without a title. 
True, in some sense I do ; but in the most important sense I do 
not. A title is intended to answer two purposes ; one is, to pro- 
vide that there shall be no clergy without employment in the 
church ; the other is, that the bishop may not be responsible for 
the support of those whom he ordains. A title, as far as the for- 
mer of these purposes is involved, he has; and one the most hon- 
orable that a man can have. And it is in this view alone that 
your lordship can have any responsibility to- the Church. The 
latter is merely personal ; and from that I shall rejoice to relieve 
your lordship, by giving him a title myself. 

" But waving this distinction, what do I ask from your lordship ? 
Nothing but what every bishop upon the bench is in the habit of 
granting to any protege of his own. 

" But you will thus, it may be said, introduce into orders a per- 
son who will not otherwise be ordained. This however is not 
the case ; for I have at this moment at my own disposal three 
titles, to one or other of which he would instantly be ordained ; 
but that I should thereby lose his services for ever. 

'' Your lordship well knows, that for such a station as , a 

person must possess studious habits, considerable attainments, and 
solid piety. He should also combine a knowledge of Hebrew 
and French with that of the classics ; and have a zeal for the 
cause in which he is embarked. But where shall I find such per- 
sons already in orders, and disengaged ? I labored for months to 
find one, and failed : where then can I hope to find one on this 
great emergency, when there is not any time to lose, and when, 



CHAP. XX.] REaUEST FOR LETTERS DISMISSORY. 291 

if one be not immediately substituted in the place of Mr. , 

the whole concern must be brought to nought, to the great injury 
of the Church of England in that city, and to the no small triumph 
of all the Jews that are there resident ? 

"But why should I not rather apply to the Bishop of St. 
David's, instead of to your lordship ? First, because the Bishop 
of St. David's is already doing infinitely more for me ; and next, 
because the applying to him for a young man resident in your 
lordship's college, will naturally raise in his mind a suspicion, 
either that I have forfeited your lordship's favor, which your own 
introduction of- me to him at Carlton-house gave him reason to 
think that I enjoyed ; or, that there is something in the character 
of the young man that will not bear the light. 

" Your lordship does me the honor to approve, and far beyond 
my deserts, to applaud, my exertions in the cause of Christianity. 
and of the Church of England. But, if not aided in so plain, and 
unexceptionable, and necessary a matter as this, by those who 
alone have power to aid me, what can I effect? I am paralyzed 
at once, and can never do anything in the service of my God. 
Only think, my lord, what advantage this gives to dissenters of 
every denomination. If they have ability and inclination to serve 
the cause of Christ, they can avail themselves of any opportunity 
that may offer ; but if we, at ever so great cost and labor, have 
already established ourselves in a station of the utmost impor- 
tance, we must relinquish it, for want of the smallest possible 
encouragement on the part of those, who have been raised up 
both by God and man to be the protectors and fathers of the 
Church. I entreat your lordship to consider more fully what it 
is that I ask. Is it anything more than what is actually done in 
reference to almost every missionary that is ordained, and in 
many instances for those who have never taken a degree ? But 
it is not for a non-graduate that I interest myself, but a graduate 
of considerable distinction in your lordship's own college ; a per- 
son well qualified for the office, and willing to undertake it ; but 
who will be absolutely precluded from a possibility of undertaking 
it, if a title be required. My lord, if this request be denied me, 
what can I ever possibly ask at your lordship's hands in future? 
I cannot contemplate amongst the whole range of probabilities, 
even the existence of any circumstances which may give scope 
for a request more easy, more unexceptionable, in every point of 
view. I have really labored to find any solid objection to the 
granting of it, and I cannot. I therefore hope that your lordship 
will compare the extreme importance of the occasion, with the 
light and almost non-existent objections to a compliance with my 
wish ; and that having done so, you will not hesitate to grant it. 
Your having granted it once emboldens me rather to ask it again : 
and I will venture to say, that your repeating the favor will be no 
matter of grief to your lordship in a dying hour. I am, &c. &c." 



292 the bishop's reply. [chap, xx. 

The Bishop of Bristol's reply. 

" Trinity Lodge, Dec. 2, 1818. 

" My dear Sir, — 

" Had I not been prevented by a good deal of indispo- 
sition, as well as an unusual pressure of business, I should have 
informed you, that I had determined to comply with your request, 
before I had the pleasure of receiving your letter this day. I 
therefore feel myself happy in this opportunity of testifying my/ 
deep homage to your cause, and my respect for yourself. 

" I remain, with great regard, my dear sir, very faithfully yours, 

" W. Bristol." 



CHAPTER XXI 

Letters — To Rev. T. Thomason on the Protocol in favor of the Jews — Proposed Tour in 

their behalf to Scotland and Ireland — To Rev. Mr. on the Affairs at Amsterdam 

— On Poetry in Sermons — To the Same, on Tenderness towards Parents — To a Person 
soliciting Pupils — To a Curate on his Conduct towards his Vicar — To Rev. T. Thom- 
ason on his Tour for the Jews' Society — The Divine Purposes with respect to the 
Jews — To Miss Priscilla Gurney on regard for her health — Memorandum recording 
his ' Secret Experience.' 



1819. 



CORRESPONDENCE, ETC. 

To Rev. T. Thomason. 

"K. C., Jan. 12,1819. 

" My beloved Brother. — 

" Mr. Way has returned after an excursion of sixteen 
months. He had repeated interviews with the Emperor of Rus- 
sia, who conversed with him as a Christian and a brother. He 
went to the Congress at Aix-la-Chapelle, and there presented a 
memorial to the united sovereigns ; and has gained from them a 
public protocol, applauding his views, and engaging to exert them- 
selves in their respective empires for the temporal and spiritual 
good of the Jews. The Emperor of Russia ordered Prince Ga- 
lhzin to give a sketch of what the memorial should embrace. It 
was to give a three-fold view of the subject: 1. Religious; 2. 
Political ; 3. Administrative ; comparing and contrasting the ben- 
efits to be conferred on the Jews, with the benefits to be derived 
to each state from them, when their reform and consequent eleva- 
tion in society should take place. I possess it all containing many 
sheets : and bless God that it was so favorably received. The 
protocol was signed by Prince Metternich, Capodistrias, Riche- 
lieu, Wellington, Castlereagh and two others. Tell me ; Is not 
God in all this ? 

" Thoughout Poland and Germany Mr. Way met with much 
encouragement amongst the Jews. Mr. Solomon, the Jew-Chris- 
tian, that is ordained minister in the Church of England, is left 
in Poland ; and we are going to send him a fellow-laborer, (two 
and two was our Lord's plan ;) we are about to send also a Jew- 
Christian (Friedenburgh.) whom I hope to get ordained speedily, 
to another part in Germany, and for him too we have just obtained 
a most blessed coadjutor and director, Mr. Neitsche, with whose 
name you are already acquainted as a man of learning, piety, and 



294 PROTOCOL IN FAVOR OF THE JEW3. [CHAP. XXI. 

zeal. I have also many other plans ; but as I know not that they 
can be realized till I have seen the Bishop of St. David's, I say 
nothing of them at present. I leave this letter to be completed 
when 1 have been at Stansted (Mr. Way's,) where I go next Mon- 
day to meet the Bishops of St. David's and Gloucester. I hope 
God will open the heart of the former to enter fully into my views. 
He has already shown great kindness and done much ; but I am 
not content with drops : I want, if it may please God, a shower. 
Here then I leave this subject for the present. 

" I now go on to tell you some views which I have for the ad- 
vancement of the society ; and the stirring up the Christian pub- 
lic. If I live to April, I expect to go all through Scotland, and 
then to Dublin, where there are many saying, • Come over and 
help us.' We must this year not only get for our ordinary ex- 
penses, but for our augmented expenses of foreign missions ; so I 
must put my poor weak hand to the plough, and do all I can. But 
God is with us ; and I doubt not of a blessed issue. I shall hope 
to receive some good aid from your quarter also 

" I perceive that this paper will not suffice for one-fourth part of 
what I shall have to say after seeing the Bishop of St. David's ; 
and therefore I shall add to this some other matters, particularly 
one most interesting, a copy of the protocol before referred to. 
###### 

" Now, my brother, if this do not give us encouragement, what 
can? Is not this a little like the times of Cyrus, especially when 
taken in connection with what is doing amongst Christians and 
now looked for amongst the Jews ? I account it a rich blessing 
to have been spared to see this day, and to be permitted to hold 
a trowel (and without a sword too) before my own door. Let 
every one do this, and the wall will soon be up. There were 
many female laborers then, and so there are now ; and they put 
us to shame. Let us up and be doing. 

" Ever, ever yours, C. Simeon." 



To the Rev. Mr. , at Amsterdam. 



1819. 



" My very dear Friend and Brother,— 

" I do not promise to fill this sheet : but I do not shrink 
back from the sight of it as formidable : for my soul is with you, 
and I long to prove that it is with you. I delight in your open- 
ness ; and I wish you ever to continue it. Cardiphonia must be 
the title of all our correspondence. 

" Mr. delivered to me your kind letter, and I began to 

think that I should appear unkind in not having answered it be- 
fore. But I scarcely considered that as anything more than a 
valedictory message by him. Lest, however, I should have been 
mistaken in that, I was purposing, as I told your brother yesterday. 



CHAI\ XXI.] GENERAL EFFORTS ON BEHALF OF THE JEWS. 295 

to write to you immediately : for I was afraid that instead of re- 
garding me as the stork, (so much loved in your land,) you should 
look upon me as the ostrich, which having laid her egg, feels no 
more concern about it 

" Last week I went up to town, with a heavy cold upon me, in 
order to arrange my journey to Scotland and Ireland ; but chiefly 
to meet Dr. Pinkerton and Mr. Way, on the subject of missionary 
exertions. The more I think of the state of the Jews throughout 
the world, and of the importance of putting the Hebrew New 
Testament into their hands with suitable tracts, the more I am 
convinced, that to send forth missionaries among them is far more 
likely to be extensively useful, than to confine our attention to any 
one city, or any- one kingdom in the universe. I feel that your 
station as a post of observation, a head-quarters, or a point oVappui 
(which Bonaparte used to speak so much about,) is of vast im- 
portance ; but that its importance consists not so much in its ref- 
erence to the Jews of Amsterdam only, as in its reference to the 
Continent at large, of which it is a most convenient centre. On 
this subject I was extremely anxious to hear their opinion ; not 
because I have any doubt what their opinion is, but because I am 
extremely desirous not to express an opinion, which I do not pre- 
viously know to be the opinion of better informed judges than 
myself. 

"But my illness so increased, that on the very morning of the 
meeting I was compelled to set off for Cambridge ; it being very 
doubtful in my own mind when I should be able to go thither, if 
at all, if I neglected to move- whilst I could. Thus I lost the op- 
portunity for which I went. But, if I say the truth, it was rather 
from a desire to approve myself to you, and to Mr. A., than from 
any other thought whatever, that I went up at all. You know me 
pretty well ; you know that versatility is no part of my constitu- 
tional or acquired character. You know that little things do not 
stop me. You know that if a thing is to be done, I do not count 
pence, or pounds ; and at the same time, I fondly hope you know 
that to approve myself to God as a wise steward, and a faithful 
servant, is the only object t*i#»it I account worthy of a thought. My 
dear friend Mr. A. knows but little of me ; he has never had an 
opportunity of forming any judgment about my conduct towards 
God. To him I might appear to be fickle, or to shrink from a 
sacrifice; and the suggesting of a doubt about the purchase of the 
chapel might lead him to say, ' Who can tell, but that he may not 
doubt about the maintenance of a minister here?' Yon, my be- 
loved brother, who know more of my secret springs of action, 
will be in no danger of indulging any such surmises. You know 
whereabouts I am ; — what I mean ; — and what I purpose. You 
know that I am not like the world, suggesting one thought first in 
order to introduce another afterwards. You know that whilst I 
love openness in others, I would practise it myself. I pray you, 



296 POETRY IN SERMONS. [cHAP. XXI. 

therefore, not to suffer on dear Mr. A.'s mind for one moment the 
apprehension of versatility on my part, or the least idea that the 
society will ever feel less, than they have already done, the im- 
portance of maintaining a minister in your post ; and entreat him, 
with my kind regards, to communicate to me with the utmost 
possible freedom and candor, his views of the subject which I 
have here touched upon. ... I only want to see what our duty 
to God requires, and what will ultimately most subserve the 
interests of his cause and people. 

" I have left but little room for answers to your two letters. I 
highly approve of your determination to adhere closely to your 
subject. Rambling may occasionally produce impression ; but its 
proper tendency is, idleness in you, and lassitude in your hearers : 
poetry is beautiful in itself; but if you will come from the mount 
of God, you will find prose better suited for telling men about 
their golden calf. First tell a man that his house is on fire, or his 
father dead, in verse, and then interlard your sermons with it : 
but till then, keep in mind the motto : — 

' I'd preach as though I ne'er should preach again, 
I'd preach, as dying, unto dying men.' 

" Your preparation for the Jews should at present be general ; 
not particular. But they should be kept in mind as the great 
ultimate object. It will be well to let Van Offen feel his ground, 
and show by his conduct that he may safely be admitted to bap- 
tism ; but do not hold out any expectations to him of temporal 
support. The ' pearl of great price' must alone recompense his 
sacrifices. Most affectionately yours, 

"C. Simeon." 

To the same. 

I: K. C, March 9, 1819. 
" My beloved Friend, — 

" You cannot think with what delight your letter this 
moment received fills me. You understand me clearly : you 
write as one that understands me ; you know, evidently, that any 
suggestions of mine are not from versatility or any unworthy 
motive : and I feel encouraged to speak all that is in my heart to 
you with brotherly freedom. This is as it should be. I delight 

exceedingly in your views and statements about : and on 

this, and all subjects without exception, I shall delight to receive 
your opinions freely^ It is on this account that I take up my pen 
instantly, that I may thereby express to you the love of my heart. 
I have most important matters immediately demanding my atten- 
tion ; and I know, that if I answer by return of post, as I intend 
to do, I have three days to write in, yet I cannot rest three hours, 
or three minutes, without assuring you what joy I feel in the free- 
dom of your communications. And I long that Mr. A., whom 1 



CHAP. XXI.] INTEGRITY IN GIVING A RECOMMENDATION. 297 

greatly respect and love, should know me thoroughly, that so our 
mutual love and confidence may continually increase. 

" Having written my prefatory remark, I now put down my 
pen ; but it shows you, that there is an elasticity in my heart that 
will rebound to any pressure of your love 

" What you say respecting your father comes home to my own 
heart and conscience. My own father, alas ! was so ; and I feel 
that I did not sufficiently bear with him, and feel for him, and try 
to win him. I was always so unhappy in his company, that I 
could not put on sufficient ease and cheerfulness : and I seem to 
think that if he were now alive, I would try more the effect of 
such condescension on my part ; yet I doubt much, whether as 
quite a young man I could safely venture to do all that I might at 
a more advanced age. I think we oug%t to feel towards such 
persons as we should towards our beloved monarch, if we now saw 
him beating his head against a wall. That will give you a clearer 
idea than ten thousand words : and that is what I now endeavor 
to feel towards those, whose situation calls rather for compassion 
than for anger and displeasure. 

" Continue, my very dear friend, to speak to me all your heart 
on all occasions; and assure yourself of a perfect reciprocity on 
the part of 

'• Your most affectionate brother in the Lord, C. S." 



To a Person who requested to be recommended as a Tutor. 

" March 16, 1819. 

" Dear Sir,— 

" A parable shall be my answer to you. 

" A friend of mine fell from his horse and broke both his legs, 
and otherwise bruised his body exceedingly. He, knowing that 
I was acquainted with the relative skill of the surgeons in Cam- 
bridge, sent to me to recommend him one. There were four or 
five very experienced men. But there was one in straitened cir- 
cumstances, just setting up in business, and therefore I recom- 
mended him ; because if my friend died, the dead man would tell 
no tales ; and if he was cured, his recovery would help forward 
the young surgeon. It happened that my friend, who if he had 
been treated skilfully might have recovered, was forced to have 
both his legs amputated, and was kept a cripple to his bed for 
many years.. I was satisfied, because I had done my duty. There 
was a young man who wanted business, and I had performed an 
act of friendship in helping him to a job. It happened, however, 
that after a time my friend heard that there were four or five 
skilful surgeons within the same distance as the one I had recom- 
mended : and he heard that the surgeon I had recommended 
thought himself much indebted to me for my recommendation. 



298 ADVICE TO A CURATE. [cHAP. XXI. 

The cripple of course was pleased and satisfied with what I had 
done, because he had applied to me for a recommendation, and I 
had given him one. But an enemy of mine got to his ear, and 
represented my conduct in a very unkind point of view. He told 
him that he had reposed confidence in me in a matter of the 
greatest possible importance, and that I had betrayed that confi- 
dence ; and instead of seeking his bodily welfare, I had lost sight 
of that, and sought only the pecuniary benefit of another friend ; 
and had thus actually sacrificed his welfare through life for a 
little present advantage to. another person. 

" This he was unreasonable enough to make a matter of com- 
plaint against me. But I wrote him word that he was quite un- 
reasonable ; for that when he applied to me to recommend a sur- 
geon, he must know tha^his bodily welfare was the last thing that 
I ought to take into my consideration. It afforded me a piece of 
patronage, and gave me an opportunity of promoting the pecuni- 
ary interests of another : and of course it was my duty to pursue 
the plan I had followed ; and if it happened that I had done it at 
his expense, that was simply his misfortune ; or rather, he should 
not think he had suffered any misfortune at all, since the loss of 
his limbs and health had answered the purpose I intended, of put- 
ting a few pounds into the pocket of another to whom they were 
very acceptable. 

" As you cannot but approve of my conduct in this respect, you 
will expect me to follow it towards all friends who consult me 
about the paltry matter of the education of their children. I am, 
sir, 

" Your most faithful servant, 
" C. Simeon." 



To a Curate, who had been requested by his Incumbent to leave 
him. 

"March 18, 1819. 
" My dear Sir — 

" I never interfere in the concerns of others, unless called 
to do so by both parties. As an abstract question, I think, that 
for a man professing piety to force himself upon his principal 
against his will, is no very Christian act. There are a set of peo- 
ple in the Church who would recommend and encourage such a 
step ; but they are not the most humble and modest of .our flock. 
You must take care what spirit you encourage in others, and what 
spirit you exercise yourself. I am, dear sir, 

" Your most faithful servant, C. S." 



CHAP. XXI.] TOUR FOR THE JEWS' SOCIETY. 299 

To Rev. T. Thomason. 

" Manchester, June 12, 1819. 

" My beloved Brother, — 

"In all my letters to you I confine myself to matters 
which I conceive to be of more interest than common chit-chat ; 
but now I take up my pen to show my love, just as I should do if 
sitting at your side. I do . not commonly like to talk of self (it is 
a dangerous and hateful subject for the most part ;) but in this let- 
ter self will be, apparently at least, the only subject. Nor am I 
afraid that you will say, ' My old friend and brother is strangely 
altered :' for it is to please and gratify you and my dear sister, 
and to show my love to both of you, that I descend from greater 
and more important subjects, to give you a little account of a 
journey which I have commenced for the Lord : and to tell you 
the principle occurrences of my tour, which hitherto has far ex- 
ceeded my most sanguine expectations. 

" The Jewish cause in Britain needs all the aid it can receive ; 
none but persons of piety in the establishment will come forward 
to take a part in it. Hence the more need of exertion in those 
who have espoused it : hence I have endeavored to do what little 
I could by travelling through a large part of Britain two years 
ago, and going to Holland last year, and to Scotland this year. 
In order to be at Edinburg at the time of the General Assembly, 
I left Cambridge before the division of term, 10th of May, with 
Mr. Marsh, (the loveliest of men.) to proceed thither. My plan 
was (and all who were to be visited were apprised of it) not 
to do two things, such as speaking at a meeting and preaching in 
one day, and not to preach two days following : because it was, 
humanly speaking, impossible for me to sustain it. Accordingly, 
I set out with these good intentions. But the very first day, at 
Leicester, I preached besides speaking an hour at a public meet- 
ing : and the next day I conversed (carefully indeed, and in a 
whisper) on a most interesting case of conscience for two hours, 
and preached again. This second sermon was at Lutterworth, 
and it arose out of the exertions of the former day. The minister 
of Lutterworth had refused his pulpit, but was so wrought on at 
Leicester, that he urged me to come, sent all round Lutterworth 
to the clergy to come and meet me at dinner, and got me a good 
congregation. About thirty other clergy met me at Leicester ; 
and the Lord was with me, and strengthened me for my labor so 
that I sustained no injury. A spirit of life and love was kindled 
there. 

" Thence I went next day to Derby, where everything had 
languished grievously. We had a meeting, and Mr. Marsh 
preached, and a great revival took place there also. 

" Thence we went to Hull, where our first Sabbath was spent. 
There also the cause was at a very low ebb : but I preached in 
the High Church to an immense audience, by all of whom I was 



300 TOUR FOR THE JEWS' SOCIETY. [CHAP. XXI. 

well heard ; and spoke next day at a public meeting ; and numbers 
stepped forth full of life and zeal to form an auxiliary society. 
Many inquiries were made after you at that place as well as many 
others. 

" Thence we proceeded to Berwick, where, as no letter had 
reached us at Hull, we supposed we were not expected. We 
therefore did not hasten thither, as we should otherwise have done ; 
and when we reached the town we were going forward with fresh 
horses immediately. The carriage proceeded through the town, 
whilst we walked through : but being recognized, a person in- 
formed us that we had been expected the preceding evening, and 
a congregation of 1500 persons been disappointed. We instantly 
ordered back the carriage, waited on the minister and chief per- 
sons, offered to stop and preach, and I preached to above 1000 
persons, whose countenances all told us that they cordially forgave 
their preceding disappointment. They were convinced that it 
had not arisen from versatility or indifference in us. In my apol- 
ogy I referred to the apostle's appeal to God, ' As God is true, our 
word was not yea and nay, &c. ;' but I made a sad mistake ; for 
I said that had I known I was expected, I would have travelled 
all night, or even come barefoot ; which I then began to see 
would have been no sacrifice at all, since half the women I saw 
travelled barefoot by choice, when they had shoes in their hands. 

"On Friday we reached Edinburgh ; and were at Dr. Buchan- 
an's, whose love to you and yours cannot easily be exceeded. 
The alteration that has taken place in the New Town, and at the 
Calton-hill surpasses all description. I suppose, and it is gener- 
ally supposed, that the whole world does not contain anything of 
the size more grand and imposing than the new entrance over the 
Calton-hill. But I forbear to attempt a description, which would 
fill my sheet, and fall infinitely below the reality at last . 

" Here I was interrupted, and afterwards being disgusted at the 
very idea of talking about self, I had resolved to cast it into the 
fire. But on reading it again, I do not seem to have gone beyond 
what the narrative required, especially for the amusement of a 
brother, and therefore I let it stand. • 

" Our success at Edinburgh exceeded our most sanguine hopes, 
even if I estimated it by the money obtained : but on a review of 
our whole journey, I consider that as nothing in comparison of the 
interest excited and the good done. In five weeks Mr. Marsh 
and I brought home 800 guineas clear gain ; the journey having 
cost the society nothing. 

" In returning southward. I showed Mr. Marsh the Falls of the 
Clyde, and Lanark Mills, where he addressed about 300 children. 
Carlisle, in consequence of our stay at Lanark, had less of our 
company than I intended : but though I went not to Scaleby, we 
saw the dear inhabitants. There was however there, as in every 
other place, a deadness to the object till we stirred them up. But 



CHAP. XXL] TOUR FOR THE JEWS' SOCIETY. 301 

our statements carried conviction to their minds. Three things 
in particular created a deep sensation in every place. 1st. The 
edict of the King of the Netherlands, relative to the education of 
the Jews in the knowledge of their own Scriptures in the Hebrew 
tongue. 2nd. The protocol drawn up by the five united sovereigns 
at Aix-la-Chapelle, declaring their approbation of the great objects 
of our society, and their determination to promote the civil and 
religious advancement of the Jews in their respective dominions. 
3rd. A challenge which I gave to the whole world, that if any per- 
son would state, what might reasonably be expected to be done by 
God to evince that the time for the conversion of the Jews was 
near, I would undertake, not only to show, but to prove, and that 
to demonstration, that those signs were at this moment in actual 
existence ; and not those signs only, but far greater signs than a 
reasonable being could venture to demand. I should like to enter 
on this subject fully with you, but have neither time nor room. 
But you who know my writings, know that I am not in the habit 
of taking light things for proofs, or of making my conclusions 
broader than my premises. 

" At Preston, where the second son of Carus Wilson is vicar, 
there is an immense sphere ; and two thousand people, at least, 
flocked to hear me. I had originally intended not to preach above 
three times in a week ; but being strengthened, almost as in former 
days, I preached nearly every day, and to immense congregations, 
besides speaking at meetings; and I am returned a miracle to my- 
self and to my people. 

" But at Liverpool you would be amazed to hear what a holy 
zeal is kindled. We staid a whole week there, preaching in one 
or more places every day. There, as well as at Leicester and 
Hull, they have formed auxiliary societies in consequence of this 
visit. The astonishing reception we met with there, and in all 
other places, seems to make it imperative upon us to go, if our 
lives be spared, another year. To Ireland also, in all probability, 
we shall go, if I can get my work, which is about to be printed, in 
sufficient forwardness to admit of that time for relaxation. We ex- 
pect Lord Derby will be president of the Liverpool auxiliary, and 
Mr. Gladstone, General Murray, (who was in the chair,) and Ad- 
miral Dirom (who also was at the meeting,) will be vice-presidents. 

" At Manchester the Divine favor was still continued to us : and 
from thence we came home without one untoward event ; so that 
instead of singing of ' mercy and judgment,' we were constrained 
to sing of mercy only. 

"On Sunday last I preached twice in my church, as in former 
days ; and shall continue to do so whilst my assistant is absent. 

" I ought to have told you, that at Liverpool and Manchester 
the Jews were convened that I might address them. Had I time 
to write you on this subject, I could say much. I spoke from Mic, 
v. 7 ; and showed that God had mercy in view both for them, and 



302 THE DUTY OF PRESERVING HEALTH. [CHAP. XXI. 

for the world, in their present dispersion : for them, because their 
banishment from Judea precluded them from a possibility of look- 
ing to the Mosaic rites for acceptance, and shut them up to the 
Messiah ; (as Adam's expulsion from Paradise had prevented him 
from erroneously regarding the tree of life as a pledge of life in 
his fallen state, which it had been in his state of innocence :) and 
it was in mercy to the world, to whom they are sent like the dew 
and rain, uncalled, unsent (by man,) unconscious, but the appointed 
means of turning the wilderness into an Eden, and 'the desert into 
a garden of the Lord.' I opened at last their fitness for this work 
beyond all the people of the earth, and proved it from the word, 
'They shall declare my glory among the Gentiles,' Isai. Ixvi. 19. 
See also Zech. viii. 13. Rom. xi. 12, 15. This reflects the true 
light on Zech. viii. ult. ; and answers the objections deduced from 
it, viz. ' Why do ye seek to make us Christians, when it is as Jews 
that you are to lay hold of our skirt V But I did not intend to 
preach to you." 



To Miss Priscilla Gurney. 

" King's Coll., Sept. 1, 1S19. 

" My very dear Friend, and Sister, — 

" I am much concerned to hear of your increased ill- 
ness. I thought, when I had the pleasure of seeing you, that you 
needed great care : and though I doubt not but that you are quite 
ready to meet this dispensation of illness, or even of death, I 
greatly doubt whether you are prepared to meet the dispensation 
of caring for your own health. This is a lesson which you have 
yet to learn. Had I, when my voice first failed me, fourteen 
years ago, been able to lay by entirely, and not expend the little 
strength which was given me from time to time. I should in all 
probability have been a strong man at this day. But I loved my 
work, and I loved my fellow-creatures, and when urged to abstain 
from any particular work and labor of love, I pleaded, ' Is it not 
a little one V And thus I never got forward 

" But, my dear Priscilla, it is comforting both to you and me to 
know that our wounds have been got in our Master's service : 
and we may well doubt whether the beaux and belles, who have 
caught their death by going to plays and balls, can feel the satis- 
faction in their maladies that we do. 

" We know that the Apostle Paul took pleasure in his infirm- 
ities and distresses for Christ's sake ; and it is our privilege to do 
the same. Still however I do feel, and I wish you to feel, that it 
is our duty to take care of our health ; and if, on the one hand, 
we ' desire to depart and be with Christ ;' yet, considering the 
benefit that may accrue to others, it becomes us to be willing to 
abide longer in the body, and to do more work before we go to 
our reward. 



CHAP. XXI.] HIS INWARD EXPERIENCE. 303 

" I thank you, my dear friend, for permitting me to be informed 
of your state ; because it will be my delight to bear you in re- 
membrance before the Lord ; with whom also I hope you will 
kindly intercede for me. I hope and trust that this cessation from 
your accustomed labors will be attended with more intrinsic and 
abiding communion with your Lord ; and my prayer to God for 
you is, that you may in this season of seclusion have such abundant 
discoveries of his incomprehensible love, as may be effectual to 
' fill you with all the fulness of God.' Believe me, my dear 
Priscilla, your sympathizing friend, C. Simeon." 

In the early part of this year, Mr. Simeon, having accidentally 
heard that a friend had made some remarks upon his habit of 
giving expression to his religious feelings 'in sighs and groans,' 
as if it indicated that ' all was not right in his experience,' drew 
up the following paper : — 

" Circumstances of my Inward Experience. 

" It is now a little above forty years since I began to seek after 
God ; and within about three months of that time, after much 
humiliation and prayer, I found peace through that Lamb of God 
who taketh away the sins of the world. About half a year after 
that, I had some doubts and fears about my state, in consequence 
of an erroneous notion which I had imbibed from Mr. Hervey 
about the nature of saving faith. But when I found from better 
information that justifying faith was a faith of affiance, and not a 
faith of assurance, my peace returned ; because, though I had not 
a faith of assurance, I had as full a conviction that I relied on the 
Lord Jesus Christ alone for salvation, as I had of my own exist- 
ence. From that time to the present hour I have never for a 
moment lost my hope and confidence in my adorable Saviour ; 
for though, alas ! I have had deep and abundant cause for humili- 
ation, I have never ceased to wash in that fountain that was opened 
for sin and uncleanness, or to cast myself upon the tender mercy 
of my reconciled God. 

" With this sweet hope of ultimate acceptance with God, I have 
always enjoyed much cheerfulness before men ; but I have at the 
same time labored incessantly to cultivate the deepest humiliation 
before God. I have never thought that the circumstance of God's 
having forgiven me, was any reason why I should forgive myself; 
on the contrary, I have always judged it better to loathe myself 
the more, in proportion as I was assured that God was pacified 
towards me.* Nor have I been satisfied with viewing my sins, 
as men view the stars in a cloudy night, one here and another 
there, with great intervals between ; but have endeavored to get, 
and to preserve continually before my eyes, such a view of them 
as we have of the stars in the brightest night : the greater and 

* Ezek, rvi. 63. 



304 HIS INWARD EXPERIENCE. [cHAP. XXI. 

the smaller all intermingled, and forming as it were one continu- 
ous mass ; nor yet, as committed a long time ago, and in many- 
successive years ; but as all forming an aggregate of guilt, and 
needing the same measure of humiliation daily, as they needed 
at the very moment they were committed. Nor would I willingly 
rest with such a view as presents itself to the naked eye ; I have 
desired and do desire daily, that God would put (so to speak) a 
telescope to my eye, and enable me to see, not a thousand only, 
but millions of my sins, which are more numerous than all the 
stars which God himself beholds, and more than the sands upon 
the sea-shore. There are but two objects that I have ever desired 
for these forty years to behold ; the one is, my own vileness ; and 
the other is, the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ : and I 
have always thought that they should be viewed together ; just 
as Aaion confessed all the sins of all Israel whilst he put them on 
the head of the scape-goat The disease did not keep him from 
applying to the remedy, nor did the remedy keep him from feeling 
the disease. By this I seek to be, not only humble and thankful 
but humbled in thankfulness, before my God and Saviour contin- 
ually. 

" This is the religion that pervades the whole Liturgy, and 
particularly the Communion Service ; and this makes the Liturgy 
inexpressibly sweet to me. The repeated cries to each Person of 
the ever-adorable Trinity for mercy, are not at all too frequent 
or too fervent for me ; nor is the Confession in the Communion 
Service too strong for me ; nor the ' Te Deum,' nor the ascrip- 
tions of glory after the Lord's Supper, ' Glory be to God on high, 
&c.' too exalted for me ; the praise all through savors of adora- 
tion ; and the adoration of humility. And this shows what men 
of God the framers of our Liturgy were, and what I pant, and 
long, and strive to be. This makes the Liturgy as superior to all 
modern compositions, as the work of a philosopher on any deep 
subject is to that of a school-boy, who understands scarcely any- 
thing about it. 

" The consequence of this unremitted labor is, that I have, and 
have continually had, such a sense of my sinfulness, as would sink 
me into utter despair, if I had not an assured view of the sufficien- 
cy and willingness of Christ to save me to the uttermost. And 
at the same time I have such a sense of my acceptance through 
Christ, as would overset my little bark, if I had not ballast at the 
bottom sufficient to sink a vessel of no ordinary size. This expe- 
rience has been now so unintermitted for forty years, that a 
thought only of some defect, or of something which might have 
been done better, often draws from me as deep a sigh as if I had 
committed the most enormous crime ; because it is viewed by me 
not as a mere single grain of sand, but as a grain of sand added 
to an already accumulated mountain. So deep are my views of 
my corruption, that I scarcely ever join in the Confession of our 



CHAP. XXI 



HIS INWARD EXPERIENCE. 305 



Church without perceiving, almost as with my bodily organs, my 
soul as a dead and putrefied* carcass ; and I join in that acknowl- 
edgment, ' There is no health in us,' in a way that none but God 
himself can conceive. No language that I could use could at all 
express the goings forth of my soul with those words, or the privi- 
lege I feel in being permitted to address the God of heaven and 
earth in these words, ' Almighty — and most merciful — Father.' 

" Hence then my sighs and groans when in secret, and which, 
when least thought of by me, may have been noticed by others. 
And if the Apostle Paul so felt the burthen of sin as to cry ' O 
wretched man that I am ! who shall deliver me from the body of 
this death?' (Rom. vii. 24 ;) if he, who •' had the first fruits of the 
Spirit, groaned within himself, waiting for the adoption, to wit, 
the redemption of the body,' (Rom. viii. 23,) yea * groaned, being 
burthened,' (2 Cor. v. 4 :) who am I, that I should not so feel, or 
so express my feelings ; or that I should even wish to be exempt 
from them ? So far am I from wishing to be exempt from them, 
that I wish and long to have them in a tenfold greater degree ; 
and as already in my daily approaches to the throne of grace, 
and in my solitude, and in my rides, it is in sighs and groans that 
I make known my wants to God more than in words, for ' He 
knoweth the mind of His Spirit speaking in me ;' so I desire yet 
more and more that the Spirit of God may make intercession, 
both in me and for me, ' with groanings which cannot be uttered,' 
since words would fail to give them utterance. (Rom. viii. 26.) 

" But persons mistake who imagine that groans are expressive 
only of a sense of guilt : they are often the expressions of desire ; 
as David says, ' Lord, all my desire is before thee ; and my groan- 
ing is not hid from thee,' (Ps. xxxviii. 9.) And such, I trust, have 
been many of the groans which I have uttered in secret, and 
some of which may possibly have been overheard. 

" Nor is it on a personal account only that groans are uttered. 
A minister who knows what it is to ' travail in birth with his 
people till Christ be formed in them,' will find many occasions of 
sorrow, as I have of late years. I have had a people, some of 
whom have ill understood their duty towards me, (Heb. xiii. 17,) 
and have constrained me 'to give up my daily account, not with 
joy, but with grief;' or as it is in the original, ' with groans.' 

" But supposing those expressions of my feelings to have been 
on a personal account only, and that only from a sense of my un- 
worthiness, I am far from conceiving it to be on the whole an 
undesirable experience ; for by means of it my joys are tempered 
with contrition, and my confidence with fear and shame. I con- 
sider the religion of the day as materially defective in this point; 
and the preaching of pious ministers defective also. I do not see, 
so much as I could wish, an holy reverential awe of God. The 
confidence that is generally professed does not sufficiently, in my 

* Isai. i, 6. 
20 



306 HIS INWARD EXPERIENCE. [c'HAP. XXI. 

opinion, savor of a creature-like spirit, or of a sinner-like spirit. 
If ninety-nine out of an hundred, of even good men, were now 
informed for the first time, that. Isaiah in a vision saw the seraphim 
before the throne ; and that each of the seraphs had six wings ; 
and then were asked, ' How do you think that they employ their 
wings V I think their answer would be, ' How ? why they fly 
with them with all their might ; and if they had six hundred wings 
they would do the same, exerting all their powers in the service 
of their God :' they would never dream of their employing two to 
veil their faces, as unworthy to behold their God, and two to veil 
their feet, as unworthy to serve him ; and devoting only the re- 
maining two to what might be deemed their more appropriate 
use. But I doubt much whether the seraphs do not judge quite 
as well as they, and serve their God in quite as acceptable a 
manner as they would, if their energies were less blended with 
modesty and conscious unworthiness. But whatever opinions the 
generality of Christians might form, I confess that this is the relig- 
ion which I love ; I would have conscious unworthiness to per- 
vade every act and habit of my soul ; and whether the woof be 
more or less brilliant, I would have humility to be the warp. 

" I often in my ministry speak of Job's experience, after God 
had so revealed Himself to him, as proper for all: why then 
should I not cultivate it myself, and really, truly, deeply, and as 
before the heart-searching God, 'abhor myself, and repent in dust 
and ashes V (Job xlii. 6.) Can I enter into the spirit of that word 
abhor, and not groan ? Or, is that a word which is to have no 
counterpart in our actual experience ? — I do not undervalue joy ; 
but I suspect it, when it is not blended with the deepest humilia- 
tion and contrition. God has said that a 'broken and a contrite 
heart He will not despise :' and is that an attainment that is so low 
and small that I may leave it behind me, as a state that was proper 
for me forty years ago but not now ? What is meant by a broken 
heart? Would to God that I knew ! for with all my groaning I 
do not know a thousandth part of what it means. I remember to 
have heard a saying of * * *, and though I do not admire the ex- 
pression, I do admire the sentiment; and I would not feel my 
obligation to my Saviour less than I do for ten thousand worlds. 
Indeed, I consider that this very feeling will constitute the chief 
felicity of heaven ; and that every blessing w T e there enjoy will be 
most of all endeared to us as being the fruit of redeeming love. 
I behold the glorified saints in heaven falling on their faces before 
the throne, whilst they sing praises to their redeeming God, (Rev. 
v. 8-14.) What then should / do on earth ! Yea, I behold even 
the angels who never sinned, adoring God in that same posture, 
(Rev. vii. 11.) What then should I do, whose whole soul is but 
one mass of sin and corruption ? Finally, God himself is light, 
and I am to be as like Him as I can. But what is light? is it not 
a combination of different rays, — the red, the orange, the yellow, 



CHAP. XXI.] HIS INWARD EXPERIENCE. 307 

the green, the blue, the indigo, and the violet? Some would 
think perhaps that they could make better light, if they had the 
brilliant rays alone : but so think not I ; I would have the due pro- 
portion of the sombre with the bright ; and all in simultaneous 
motion : and then I think I should more resemble both the created 
and the uncreated light. At all events, this is my one ambition, 
to live with one Mary at my Saviour's feet, listening to His words, 
(whilst others are cumbered about the world.) and to die with the 
other Mary, washing his feet with my tears, and wiping them with 
the hairs of my head." 

" P. S. I have not been till lately acquainted with any book, 
except ' Augustine's Meditations,' that exactly paints all that I ap- 
prove, and all that I wish to be ; Brainerd's Life has too much of 
gloom and despondency for me. But I think that the Memoirs 
of my beloved and honored friend, Henry Martyn, come exactly 
to the point ; and his biographer, the Rev. John Sargent, has 
marked it with beautiful precision in the close of that memoir. 
Oh ! that all the world would study that short memoir ! it speaks 
what I would, if I were able, speak in the ear of every human be- 
ing day and night. May God of His infinite mercy give me more 
abundantly to experience this heavenly disposition ; and may all 
that I have written be blessed of Him to the producing of this 
holy disposition in others. Amen, and Amen." 



CHAPTER XXII. 

Letters — To Rev. T. Thomason on Publishing the ' Horae Homileticse' — Extracts from 
the Preface to the Horae — Rev. T. Thomason on Religious Works in India — On acting 
with Tenderness and Caution — Clerical Education Society — Memorandum on the 
restoration of his Strength — To Bishop Burgess on the ' Horse Homileticje' — Remarks 
on a Criticism of the Bishop's — Extracts from Sermons on ' The New Birth' — And 
' Justification by Works. 1 



1820. 



CORRESPONDENCE, ETC. 

To the Rev. T. Thomason. 

" July 7, 1820. 

" My beloved Brother, — 

"I have not of late dared to take up such a sheet as this. 
And my letters have been few as well as short : but eleven vol- 
umes sent out to the public will plead my excuse It 

is a great joy to me to see them all safely edited : it has been the 
chief object for which I have of late wished to live ; and I am now 
quite willing to depart, and be with my Lord and Saviour ; though, 
if my life and health be yet spared, I propose, with God's help, to 
prosecute the work, gleaning every fine passage that I can find in 
the inspired volume. But I have no intention of ever publishing 
more in my life-time. When I am gone, the public may have 
them if they please. They will have had abundant opportunity 
from sixteen volumes already published, to show whether they 
wish for more, or are cloyed and surfeited with what they have 
got. Were the publication of a different kind, I should without 
hesitation say, that I had already published a great deal too much : 
but from the peculiar nature of it as a book of reference, I con- 
ceive that they who like it at all, will be glad to have every fine 
portion of Scripture treated in the same way. But my executors 
will be able to judge better than I can do. At all events the 
clergy will derive a benefit from the voluminousness of the work ; 
and if it lead the ignorant to preach the truth, and the indolent to 
exert themselves, and the weak to attain a facility of writing their 
own, and the busy and laborious to do more and with better ef- 
fect than they otherwise could have done, I shall be richly repaid 
for my labor. My prayers for God's blessing upon it will, I hope, 
ascend as long as I am able to pray at all : for I know, that with- 
out His blessing, it will be published to no purpose. I am en- 
couraged, by frequent testimonies from persons unknown to me, 



CHAP. XXII.] THE HOR.E HOMILETICE. 309 

respecting the usefulnesss of my former work : and I fondly hope 
that the present will not be found inferior to that in any respect. 
I have, at least, labored that it should not : and I rather think that 
it will be generally thought superior. 

" I before told you the reason of my title Horce. Homileticce. It 
will be found in the Greek of Acts xx. II,* and the adoption of the 
word ' Homilies' by the English Reformers. With such a title it 
will be suffered to stand on the shelf : whereas with the former 
title it was thrust into a cupboard." .... 



It may be proper to introduce here some extracts from the pre- 
face to this work, to exhibit the particular object Mr. Simeon had 
in view in its publication. 

Extracts from the Preface. 

"It has not, as the Author believes, occurred to any divine, to 
supply a regular series of Discourses on the most important parts 
of the whole volume of Scripture; and to adapt these discourses, 
by their general construction, their simplicity, and their brevity, 
to the special service of the younger order of the clergy. It is the 
particular object of these volumes, which the Author now humbly 
presents to the public, to supply this deficiency in Theological 
writings. And he trusts this labor of love will be regarded by 
his brethren in the ministry, not as an act of presumption, but as 
a humble and affectionate attempt to render their entrance on their 
holy and honorable calling more easy, and their prosecution of it 
more useful 

"The Author is no friend to systematizers in Theology. He 
has endeavored to derive from the Scriptures alone his views of 
religion, and to them it is his wish to adhere with scrupulous fide- 
lity ; never wresting any portion of the word of God to favor a 
particular opinion, but giving to every part of it that sense, which 
it seems to him to have been designed by its Great Author to 
convey. 

" He is aware that he is likely, on this account, to be considered 
by the zealous advocates of human systems as occasionally incon- 
sistent ; but if he should be discovered to be no more inconsistent 
than the Scriptures themselves, he will have reason to be satisfied. 
He has no doubt but that there is a system in the Holy Scriptures 
(for truth cannot be inconsistent with itself;) but he is persuaded 
that neither Calvinists nor Arminians are in exclusive posses- 
sion of that system. He is disposed to think that the Scripture 
system, be it what it may, is of a broader and more comprehen- 
sive character than some very exact and dogmatical theologians 
are inclined to allow : and that, as wheels in a complicated ma- 

* E<j>' iKavov ts bftiX^aas &%pii avyfi;. 



310 ON EXPOSITION WITHOUT PARTIALITY. [CHAP. XXII. 

chine may move in opposite directions and yet subserve one com- 
mon end, so may truths apparently opposite be perfectly recon- 
cilable with each other, and equally subserve the purposes of God 
in the accomplishment of man's salvation. This the Author has 
attempted to explain more fully in the preface to his former work. 
But he feels it impossible to repeat too often, or to avow too dis- 
tinctly, that it is an invariable rule with him to endeavor to give 
to every portion of the word of God its full and proper force, 
without considering one moment what scheme it favors, or whose 
system it is likely to advance. Of this he is sure, that there is 
not a decided Calvinist or Arminian in the world, who equally ap- 
proves of the whole of Scripture. He apprehends that is not a 
determined votary of either system, who, if he had been in the 
company of St. Paul whilst he was writing his different Epis- 
tles, would not have recommended him to alter one or other of his 
expressions. 

" But the Author would not wish one of them altered : he finds 
as much satisfaction in one class of passages as in another: and 
employs the one, he believes, as often and as freely as the other. 
Where the inspired writers speak in unqualified terms, he thinks 
himself at liberty to do the same ; judging that they needed no in- 
struction from him how to propagate the truth. He is content to 
sit as a learner at the feet of the holy apostles, and has no ambi- 
tion to teach them how they ought to have spoken. And as both 
the strong Calvinists and Arminians approve of some parts of 
Scripture and not of others ; such, he expects, will be the judgment 
of the partisans of these particular systems on his unworthy com- 
ments ; — the Calvinists approving of what is written on passages 
which have a Calvinistic aspect ; and the Arminians of what is 
written on passages that favor their particular views. In like 
manner he has reason, he fears, to expect a measure of condem- 
nation from the advocates of each system, when treating of the 
passages which they appear to him to wrest, each for the purpose 
of accommodating them to his own favorite opinions. He bitterly 
regrets that men will range themselves under human banners and 
leaders, and employ themselves in converting the inspired writers 
into friends and partisans of their peculiar principles. Into this 
fault he trusts that he has not hitherto fallen ; and he unfeignedly 
hopes and prays to be preserved from it in future. One thing he 
knows, namely, that pious men, both of the Calvinistic and Ar- 
minian persuasion, approximate very nearly when they are upon 
their knees before God in prayer : — the devout Arminian then ac- 
knowledging his total dependence upon God as strongly as the 
most confirmed Calvinist ; and the Calvinist acknowledging his 
responsibility to God, and his obligation to exertion, in terms as 
decisive as the most determined Arminian. And that which both 
these individuals are upon their knees, it is the wish of the Author 
to become in his writings. Hence it is that he expects to be al- 



CHAP. XXII.] ON EXPOSITION WITHOUT PARTIALITY. 311 

ternately approved by both parties, and condemned by both. His 
only fear is, that each may be tempted to lay hold only of those 
parts of his work which oppose their favorite system, and represent 
them as containing an entire view of his sentiments. He well 
knows the force of prejudice, and the bitterness of the Odium 
Theologicum ; and he cannot hope to be so fortunate as completely 
to escape either. But, even if assailed on all. sides, he shall have the 
satisfaction of reflecting that it has been his wish simply to follow the 
Oracles of God. The Scriptures and the Church of England have 
been claimed by each of these two parties, as exclusively favor- 
ing their peculiar systems ; and if the same comprehensive and 
liberal character be found in his writings, he shall consider it, 
whatever may be the judgment of mere patisans, as no small pre- 
sumption in his own favor. 

" There is another point also, in respect to which it has been his 
aim not to offend ; and that is, in not so perverting the Scripture 
as to make it refer to Christ and his salvation, when no such ob- 
ject appears to have been in the contemplation of the inspired wri- 
ter. He regrets to observe, in some individuals, what he knows 
not how to designate by any more appropriate term than that 
(which however he uses with much hesitation) of an ultra-Evan- 
gelical taste ; which overlooks in many passages the practical les- 
sons they were intended to convey, and detects in them only the 
leading "doctrines of the Gospel. This error he has labored earn- 
estly to avoid ; being well assured that lessons of morality are, in 
their place, as useful and important as the doctrines of grace. In a 
word, it has been his endeavor faithfully to deliver, in every in- 
stance, what he verily believed to be the mind of God in the pas- 
sage immediately under consideration : and in the adoption of this 
principle of interpretation, he trusts for the approbation of all, 
who prefer the plain and obvious comments of sobriety to the far- 
fetched suggestions of a licentious fancy. 

" He wishes much that the practice of expounding the Scrip- 
tures, which obtained so' generally, and with such beneficial effects 
at the time of the Reformation, were revived. He has in his pres- 
ent work introduced many discourses constructed upon this model ; 
and he cannot but earnestly recommend it to his younger brethren 
in the ministry, especially those who preach three times in the 
week, to reserve at least one of those seasons for exposition. It 
is his wish, however, to guard them against a desultory manner 
of explaining the Scripture ; and to advise that the leading point 
of the whole passage be the point mainly regarded ; and the sub- 
ordinate parts only so far noticed, as to throw additional light on 
that. If this caution be not attended to, the minds of the people 
are likely to be distracted with the diversity and incoherence of 
the matter brought before them. But if an unity of subject be 
preserved, the discourse will come with tenfold weight to the 
minds of the audience ; who will be led, under the guidance of 



312 FAMILY INSTRUCTION. [ciIAP. XXII. 

the Holy Spirit, to search the Scriptures for themselves, and to 
read them with more profit at their own homes. To this it may 
be added, that it is not necessary the whole passage should be 
read for the text : let the most striking part of it alone be intro- 
duced in the first instance ; and then the whole explained, with 
such remarks as are suited to impress on the mind the truths con- 
tained in it. This will be found to have been the course pursued 
in many of the following discourses, to a greater extent perhaps 
than at first sight appears. 

" The Author has also sought to render the work useful for fam- 
ilies. It has often been a matter of complaint, that there existed 
few sermons sufficiently plain and concise for the instructions of 
servants ; he has therefore filled up the outline of these sketches 
somewhat more fully than those in his former volumes, hoping 
that clergymen and others may find them not altogether useless as 
a Family Instructor 

" In order that the agreement between the Author's views, and 
what he conceives to be the views of the Church of England, may 
be ascertained, he begs leave to refer the reader to the four ser- 
mons on Deut. v. 28, 29, in which ' The Excellency of the Lit- 
urgy' is delineated; and to that on 2 Cor. i. 13, wherein 'The 
Churchman's Confession' is considered. And to any who may 
wish to become acquainted with the Author's views of what is 
called ' Evangelical Religion,'' he begs to recommend the perusal 
of the sermons on 1 Cor. ii. 2, and Psalm cxix. 128 ; which were 
written for the express purpose of exhibiting in as clear and com- 
prehensive a manner as he was able, his opinions upon that im- 
portant subject. More especially, with this object, he would 
entreat their candid consideration of what he has called an 'Ap- 
peal to Men of Wisdom and Candor;' (on 1 Cor. x. 15.) All 
these sermons, together with those on the Liturgy, were delivered 
before the University of Cambridge. These discourses, it may 
be added, comprehend all the topics which he considers as of pri- 
mary and fundamental importance to mankind. On many other 
points there exists, and will probably continue to exist, a diversity 
of opinion : and in writing upon the whole Scriptures, it would 
not be expected but that he should occasionally touch on such 
topics, as they presented themselves to him in his course. But as 
he has endeavored, without prejudice or partiality, to give to 
every text its just meaning, its natural bearing, and its legitimate 
use, he hopes that those who dislike his expositions of the texts 
which oppose their particular views, will consult what he has 
written on the texts which they regard as the sheet-anchors of 
their system ; and that, finding him, as he trusts they will, free 
from party spirit, they will themselves endeavor to shake off party 
prejudices, and co-operate with him in maintaining and extending 
that comprehensive, and generous, and harmonious, as well as 



CHAP. XXII.] PROCEEDINGS IN INDIA. 313 

devout spirit in the Church, which, he ventures to say, it has been 
one of the great objects of his life to promote." 



To the Rev. T. Thomason. 

" Now for something better than my own 

foolish matters. 

" I have received your reports, and first-fruits of the labors of 
your Tract Society. What a glorious work this is ! to see so 
much talent called forth and combined ; in such a variety of ways, 
and to such a vast extent ! Verily, it makes me utterly ashamed. 
Only I am thankful that the Lord enables me to do any thing for 
Him. The smallest pin driven into His tabernacle, or the badger's 
skin for its covering, are accepted of God from those who can 
contribute no more. Every work in which you engage is so 
much to my heart and to my mind, that my soul appears (as far 
as respects sentiment) to be cast into the very same mould with 
yours. All your proceedings about the Orphan House — and the 
kind of tracts to be written for the natives — and your editing 
of Euclid — my soul goes along with you in every atom of it. 

" I cannot at all approve of the egotism of the Christian world ; 
if that disposition savor of zeal, it does not breathe love. Why 
should we be pleased with nothing but what suits our own taste ? 
Why should we not put a veil over our face, if it give to our 
weak brethren an opportunity of nearer access to us ? Why 
should we not feel ourselves happy to administer milk to those 
who cannot digest meat ? Could not Jehovah have revealed 
everything as plainly by Moses as by the Lord Jesus 1 And 
could not our blessed Lord have spoken more intelligibly than by 
parables ? and Paul have gone at once to perfection, instead of 
dwelling so much on the first principles of the Oracles of God? 
But the object of all was to give that, which, in existing circum- 
stances, was fittest for the recipients. And with such examples 
before us, let us not be grieved if we be blamed for treading in 
their steps. Even the Christian community amongst you, as well 
as the native population, needed all that sobriety and caution to 
be exercised towards them : and the concurrence of the Christian 
world will pave the way for still further exertions, and accelerate 
your ultimate objects far more than any premature efforts of your 
own could have done. The translations of Matthew into Hin- 
dostanee and Bengalee are blessed works : and I trust that the 
time is not far distant when multitudes of the natives will drink 
water with joy out of those wells of salvation. ..... 

" Surely God has been very merciful in preserving your health 
under such an accumulation of labors. Your wicked mother how- 
ever would not be sorry if a twitch in your great toe, or some 
temporary indisposition, were to bring you to her arms for a few 



314 CLERICAL EDUCATION SOCIETY. [ciIAP. XXII 

months. This is very allowable in her ; but I, who have no such 
otoqytj, sternly tell her, that I will be contented to meet you in my 
Father's house. We have got two sweet representatives ; James, 
of my sister ; and Eliza, of you. 

" My strength, notwithstanding my great exertions for the last 
year, is quite unimpaired : so that, instead of going forth only as 
a quarter of a man, I have authorized the (Jews') Society to 
reckon me as half a man, and to provide labor for me accordingly. 
I preach twice every Sunday, and with great energy ; would that 
I could add also with much effect ! but my chief usefulness is 
amongst my academic hearers. 

" You will be glad to hear that a third Education Society for 
pious young men has been established in London, (the other two 
are at Elland and Bristol,) and that there are already about 
twenty young men on the funds, all of them very excellent char- 
acters. This is an institution of mine ; and, like my dear sister's 
in Calcutta, may well fill my soul with joy and gratitude. The 
numbers of pious clergy are greatly on the increase ; how it is I 
know not : for I do not think that either myself, or any other 
minister in the church is very successful in converting souls to 
Christ. In my mind I ascribe it, 

" 1st. To God's secret blessing on the nation, on account of the 
attempts which are made to honor Him in Britain, 

"2nd. To the influence of the Bible Society, which has given a 
kind of currency to Gospel truths. 

" And now, my beloved brother, I think I have pretty well 
wearied you with my scrawl. Present my most Christian re- 
gards to my dear sister, and believe me, my dear brother, most 
affectionately yours, 

" C. Simeon. 

" P. S. I never touch on news or politics ; but the nation is 
in a most dreadful state. You will have heard of the conspiracy 
to destroy all the king's ministers." 



Memorandum. 

On the wonderful and unexpected Restoration of my Strength. 

"July 24, 1820. 

" About this time last year I took a journey to Scotland, to ad- 
vocate with Mr. Marsh the cause of the Jews : and within the 
space of ten days from my setting out on the journey, I felt my 
strength renewed in a most astonishing way ; and as it has pleased 
God to continue that strength for a whole year, I now take up my 
pen to record for my own future benefit the circumstances as they 
appear to me at this moment. 

" Fourteen years ago, through the excess of my exertions, my 



CHAP. XXII.] REFLECTIONS ON RESTORATION OF HEALTH. 315 

voice entirely failed me, so that I was necessitated to suspend my 
labors for several months. On that occasion, I felt it my duty to 
humble myself before God, and in earnest prayer to seek the rea- 
son of the dispensation. And I think that God, in answer to my 
prayer, revealed it to me. I had often thought, with a kind of 
complacency, that as I had for many years accumulated, and wag 
continuing daily to amass a great stock of sermons upon the finest 
portions of Scripture, I should, if my life should be spared to at- 
tain the age of sixty, have a fund to go to, and be able to prose- 
cute my work with more ease, at a time when I might expect my 
strength, according to the course of nature, to be diminished. My 
dear friend, old Mr. Venn, had suspended his labors entirely at 
that period of life : and I thought that I also, if spared till then, 
might be miles emeritus. This now appeared to me extremely 
wrong ; and it seemed as if God in this dispensation said to me, 
' Well, if you look forward with complacency to a relaxation from 
labor in my service at that period, you shall have it now, and be 
altogether disabled from serving me at all.' I now saw that I had 
sinned in entertaining such a thought, and I determined, through 
grace, that whatever measure of strength God should see fit to 
allot to me in future life, I would spend it for Him ; and that 
whether my days should be more or less protracted, I would, like 
Mr. Newton, Mr. Romaine, and Mr. Wesley, die in harness. 

" During the space of thirteen years, I had used all proper 
means for the restoration of my strength, but in vain : and so 
weak was I, that I could preach only once in the day, and that 
with a very slender voice; and after preaching I was always so 
reduced, as to be more like one dead than alive ; nor could I 
during that period keep up conversation, except in a whisper ; 
and then only for a short time. Nevertheless, as far as my 
strength would admit of it, I was glad to prosecute the labors of 
the ministry both at home and abroad. With a view to promote 
the welfare of the Jewish nation, I took a journey to Scotland 
with Mr. Marsh ; purposing, however, not on any account to 
preach two days following, or at any time to speak at a public 
meeting and preach in the same day. But I did not adhere to 
this intention for one single day. I went forward pari passu with 
my brother Marsh, and yet increased in strength daily ; so that 
in ten days — by the time I arrived at Berwick, I was almost as 
perceptibly renewed in strength as the woman was, after she had 
touched the hem of our Lord's garment. During all the remain- 
der of my journey this strength continued ; and it has continued 
through this whole year, so that throughout the whole year I have 
been enabled to preach — twice a day instead of once, — with ex- 
traordinary vigor instead of in a voice that could scarcely be 
heard, — with one-fourth of the fatigue and exhaustion that was 
formerly occasioned by one single sermon in the slenderest voice. 

"Now I had taken a much longer journey through the High- 



316 LETTER TO THE BISHOP OF ST. DAVID'S. [cHAP. XXII. 

lands four years before ; I had also suspended all labor for three 
months by the sea-side three years before ; I had also gone to 
Holland for three months, where my labor was very small indeed ; 
and yet from all these relaxations I had gained no particular ac- 
cession of strength. What then do I collect from this remarkable 
dispensation ? I consider God as saying to me, ' I laid you aside, 
because you entertained with satisfaction the thought of resting 
from your labor ; but now you have arrived at the very period 
when you had promised yourself that satisfaction, and have deter- 
mined to spend your strength for me to the latest hour of your 
life, I have doubled, trebled, quadrupled your strength, that you 
may execute your desii'es on a more extended plan.' 

" I do not approve of fancying myself more an object of God's 
special care and favor than other people, and much less of record- 
ing any such conceit ; (though I am not insensible of what the 
Scriptures teach us both to expect and acknowledge ;) but this 
particular interposition of the Divine goodness I think I ought to 
see and acknowledge ; and I conceive that any one, who duly 
considers the foregoing statement, will see that there is dignus 
vindice nodus ; and that not to see the hand of God in this mercy 
would be the basest ingratitude." 



To Bishop Burgess, on his kind acknowledgment of a Copy of 
the Horce Homileticce, and his sending in return a Criticism on 
1 John v. 20. 

" K. C, Oct. 24, 1820. 

" My Lord,— 

" If it had not been presumptuous, I should have ven- 
tured to express the feelings and sentiments of my heart by ad- 
dressing you, My dear Lord, 

"I am truly thankful that your lordship has done me the honor 
to accept my book, and that it in some degree meets with your 
approbation. It however was never intended to be critical, any 
further than was necessary for practical purposes. My mode of 
interpreting Scripture is this. I bring to it no predilections what- 
ever : for though I have in my mind the analogy of faith, and am 
aware that no portion of the Scripture, rightly interpreted, can 
contradict that, yet I never wish to find any particular truth in 
any particular passage. I am willing that every part of God's 
blessed Word, should speak exactly what it was intended to speak, 
without adding a single iota to it, or taking from it the smallest 
particle of its legitimate import. If there be a doubt which a 
candid mind would feel, I readily state that doubt and leave it to 
have its full operation against what I conceive to be the juster in- 
terpretation. It is by coming to the Scriptures with this mind, 
that I have been led into the views which I maintain ; and which 
no other person, as far as I am informed, has ever ventured to 



CHAP. XXII.] LETTER TO THE BISHOP OF ST. DAVId's 317 

maintain, in relation to the Calvinistic and Arminian controversy. 
Bishop Hall in his Via Media occupies far different ground. It 
is in the exercise of this disposition that I have been led to give 
up, both in my sermons on ' The Excellency of the Liturgy,' and 
in my ' Appeal to Men of Wisdom and Candor,' the word naUyye. 
veata, in reference to the baptismal controversy : and it is in the 
same way I have met the question of Justification by Works. 
See James ii. 24. 

" In a critical work like that of your lordship's it is highly pro- 
per to maintain every post, as far as truth and sound criticism will 
carry us : but even then, I love to concede everything to an ad- 
versary that can be justly required. I feel that the great leading 
truths of Christianity are so plain and so incontrovertible, that 
after every concession that can be made to him, an opponent of 
any one essential truth has not a leg to stand upon. One or two 
typographical errors in your lordship's paper I will take the lib- 
erty of pointing out. In the first page the printer has put a 
comma after on,, which, if the sheet be not printed off, may be cor- 
rected. The reference, Jer. x. 9, in p. 70, should be Jer. x. 10 ; 
the citation of Rev. xix. 2, should be xix. 11. I conceive your 
lordship is perfectly right in referring ™v altjdtvov and *<? a^^vuto 
the same person ; and that the obwg must designate the same per- 
son also. And I think that what your lordship mentions about the 
false Christs throws great light upon the passage, inasmuch as it 
shows the necessity that existed for marking distinctly that Jesus 
was the true Christ. Had the contest been between Jehovah and 
the idols of the heathen, (as in Isai. xl.,) we might more readily 
have conceded that to* alrjdivov referred to the Father ; but when 
we know that the contest was between the true Christ and false 
Christs, the reason of the last clause, which as addressed to Chris- 
tians would have no literal sense, is clear, and the application of 
it both just and necessary. If the scope of the passage, as pointed 
out by your lordship, be not kept in view, the close of the epistle 
is, in fact, without sense or meaning ; but, with the different her- 
etics in view, its sense is plain, and its use both obvious and impor- 
tant. 

" Hoping that God in His mercy will long preserve you to be a 
blessing to His Church, I remain, my lord, 

" Your lordship's most affectionate and devoted servant, 

"C. Simeon." 



The following is an extract from the ' Appeal to men of Wis- 
dom and Candor,' to which Mr. Simeon refers in the foregoing 
letter ; the other passage from the sermons on the ' Excellency of 
the Liturgy' has been given before. 

" We now come to state what our views of the subjects really are : — 

" We have before shown, that man by nature has nothing in him that is spiritually 



318 THE DOCTRINE OF "THE NEW BIRTH." [cHAP. XXII. 

good, or good towards God. But in order to be made meet for heaven, he must be made 
spiritually good ; that is, he must love what God loves, and hate what God hates; and 
be, and do, what God commands. Does God hate sin in all its branches? he must hate 
it too, and loathe and abhor himself for having ever committed it. Does God love holi- 
ness? he also must love a holy God. and holy exercises, and holy affections; and must 
so love holy things, as to make them the continual objects of his most earnest pursuit ; in 
relation to everything that is holy and heavenly, ' the same mind must be in him that 
was in Christ Jesus.' Has God required him to come as a weary and heavy-laden sinner 
to Jesus, and to live altogether by faith in Christ, for wisdom, and righteousness, and 
sanctification, and redemption; and to glory, not in any human strength or goodness, 
but wholly and exclusively in the Lord Jesus Christ ? the man's mind must be brought 
to this, and Christ must be exceeding precious to him in all these points of view ; yea, 
he must 'determine to know nothing and to rejoice in nothing, but Christ and him cru- 
cified.' These views and these principles must not rest as mere notions in the head, but 
must be wrought into the heart and exhibited in the whole of the life and conversation. 

" This change far exceeds the power of fallen man. Whatever powers you may be 
pleased to invest him with, they fall very short of this. A semblance of these things he 
may put on ; but he cannot form them really and truly in his heart. This is the work of 
the Spirit of God, who is promised to us for this very end ; ' A new heart will I give you, 
and a new spirit will I put within you; and I will take away the stony heart out of your 
flesh, and I will give you a heart of flesh ; and I will put my Spirit within you, and 
cause you to walk in my statutes, and ye shall keep my commandments to do them.'* 
As to the mode of effecting this great work, we have already observed, the Spirit is not 
restricted ; but whenever it is truly effected, then we say, that the man is born again, and 
born of the Spirit; and the change that has taken place within him, we call the new birth. 

" Now the question is, Whether this be the new birth or not? and whether we do 
right in insisting upon it as necessary to man's salvation 1 

" In answer to this, we reply, not only that the Scriptures call this a new birth, a new 
creation, a being born of God, and a being born of the Spirit, but that an experience of 
it is predicated of all who are in a state of favor with God now, or shall find admission 
into His kingdom hereafter. ' If any man be in Christ, he is a new creature, or a new 
creation,' says the apostle : 'old things are passed away ; behold, all things are become 
new.' And our Lord, with repeated asseverations, says to Nicodemus, ' Verily, verily, I 
say unto thee, Except a man be born again, he cannot see the kingdom of God. 't- 

"These declarations of our Lord to Nicodemus are peculiarly strong; because the im- 
port of them cannot with any appearance of reason be explained away. Some indeed 
have endeavored to explain this of baptism ; but I wish that those, who think it can bear 
that construction, would see what sense they can on that supposition make of the whole 
context. Let us suppose for a moment that baptism is the new birth, and that baptism 
was the point which our Lord so strongly insisted on ; why should our Lord, when ex- 
plaining and enforcing his first assertion, so carefully distinguish between water-baptism, 
and the operations of the Holy Spirit; ' Verily, verily, I say unto thee, Except a man be 
born of water and of the Spirit, he cannot enter into the kingdom of God?' Here, ad- 
mitting that he insisted on the necessity of being born of water, he insisted also on being 
born of the Spirit, in order that he might convince Nicodemus that he spoke, not of an 
outward and carnal, but of an inward and spiritual, change. Again — how can his sub- 
sequent explanations apply to baptism ? On the supposition that he speaks of a spiritual 
birth, his reasons are clear and forcible ; 'that which is born of the flesh, is flesh ;' and 
therefore unfit for a spiritual kingdom; but ' that which is born of the Spirit, is spirit,' 
and exactly suited to that kingdom which he was about to establish. Again — If it were 
baptism of which he speaks, what connection has that with the wind, ' which bloweth 
where it listeth,' and which, though inexplicable in some respects, is invariably and in- 
fallibly to be seen in its effects ? If it were baptism, it would blow, not where the Spirit 
listeth, but where the parents and the minister list : and as for its effects, they are for the 
most part visible to no human being. Moreover, how could our Lord with justice ask Nic- 
odemus, ' Art thou a master in Israel, and knowest not these things ?' Nicodemus might 
have well replied, ' Yes, I am a master in Israel, and yet know not these things : for how 
should I know them ? Where are they revealed ? What is there in the writings of Moses or 
the prophets that should have taught me to expect so much from baptism? God required 
the circumcision of the flesh as you do baptism; but he required the circumcision of the 
heart also ; and, if there be a spiritual change of a similar nature required of us under 
your dispensation, and that be the thing which you call a new birth, then I confess I 
ought to have had clearer views of these things, since they were evidently inculcated in 

* Ezek. xxivi. 26, 27. t John iii. 3—5. 



CHAP. XXII.] THE DOCTRINE OF "THE NEW BIRTH." 319 

the Jewish Scriptures, and were represented also as particularly characterizing the Mes- 
siah's reign.' .... 

. ..." As some distinguished characters are very strong and positive upon this point, 
we think it not improper to enter somewhat more fully into it. 

" If by the term regeneration they meant an introduction into a new state, in which 
the baptized persons have a right and title to all the blessings of salvation, we should 
have no controversy with them. 

" If they meant that all adults, who in the exercise of penitence and faith are baptized 
into Christ, have in that ordinance the remission of their sins sealed to them, and the 
Holy Spirit in a more abundant measure communicated to them, we should not disagree 
with them. 

" If they meant that infants dedicated to God in baptism may and sometimes do (though 
in a way not discoverable by us, except by the fruits) receive a new nature from the 
Spirit of God in, and with, and by that ordinance, we could cordially join with them. 

" But they go much farther than all this 

. . . . " With some we hope, that there is really an error of judgment arising from 
the strong things which are spoken of baptism in the Holy Scriptures. They do not 
consider, that, when it is said, ' Repent, and be baptized for the remission of sins ;' those 
words were addressed to adults, who had just been informed, that Jesus was the Christ, 
and that, if they believed in Him, and became His disciples, their sins should be blotted 
out. Expressions of this kind were highly proper as addressed to adults ; but afford no 
ground for the idea, that the rite of baptism is the new birth. 

" We are no more disposed to detract from the honor of that sacred ordinance than 
our adversaries themselves ; we admit, and beg you to bear in mind our admission, that 
great, exceeding great, benefit accrues to the soul from baptism. In many instances, 
where the ordinance is really attended upon in faith, and prayer is offered up to God in 
faith, we do believe that God bestows a peculiar blessing on the child ; and, though we 
cannot ascertain that He does so but by the fruits that are afterwards produced, yet are 
we warranted from Scripture to believe, that the effectual fervent prayer of righteous 
people shall not go forth in vain : and that ' whatsoever we ask, believing, we shall ie- 
ceive.' But even from the ordinance itself we may consider great good as arising to the 
soul ; since, as in the case of circumcision, the person is thereby brought into covenant 
with God. The Israelites, as a nation in covenant with God, were highly privileged; 
for 'to them,' as the apostle says, ' belonged the adoption, and the glory, and the cove- 
nants, and the giving of the law, and the service of God, and the promises.* The same, 
I doubt not, may be justly said of all that are baptized : indeed, we doubt not, but that 
our Reformers had that very passage of Scripture in their eye, when in our baptismal 
service they instructed us to thank God for having regenerated the baptized persons by 
his Holy Spirit ; and, in our Catechism, to speak of children as by the ordinance of bap- 
tism ' made members of Christ, children of God, and inheritors of the kingdom of hea- 
ven.' These expressions are doubtless strong; and so are St. Paul's expressions re- 
specting the benefits of circumcision ; and every blessing which he asserts to have been 
conveyed by circumcision, we may safely and truly apply to baptism. By the very ad- 
mission of persons into covenant with God, they are brought into a new state, have a rigid 
and title to all these privileges; and by the exercise of faith in the Lord Jesus Christ they 
come to the actual possession of them 

" But the chief source of the fore-mentioned error is, that men do not distinguish be- 
tween a change of state and a change of nature. Baptism is, as we have just shown, a 
change of state; for by it we become entitled to all the blessings of the new covenant ; but 
it is not a change of nature. A change of nature may be communicated at the time that 
the ordinance is administered ; but the ordinance itself does not communicate it now, any 
more than in the apostolic age. Simon Magus was baptized, and yet remained in the 
gall of bitterness and the bond of iniquity, as much after his baptism as he was before. 
And so it may be with us ; and this is an infallible proof, that the change, which the 
Scriptures call the new birth, does not always and of necessity accompany this sacred 
ordinance. As the circumcision of the heart did not always accompany the circumcision 
of the flesh, so neither does the renovation of the soul always accompany the outward 
rite of baptism, which shadows it forth; and if only our opponents will distinguish the 
sign from the thing signified, and assign to each its proper place and office, there will be 
an immediate end of this controversy." 

* Rom. ix. 4. 



320 "justification by works." [chap. xxii. 

Extract from the sermon on James ii. 24. 

" Ye see then how that by works a man is justified, and not by faith only." . 

" It is obvious, that the words which I have read to you are a deduction from a preced- 
ing argument We ought therefore carefully to examine the argument itself; for it is 
only by a thorough knowledge of the premises that we can understand the conclusion 
drawn from them. Suppose that I were, as a conclusion of an argument, to say, ' So 
then man is an immortal being;' if the argument itself were not investigated, you might 
understand it as a denial of man's mortality ; but, if the argument showed that the con- 
clusion referred to his soul alone, the conclusion would be found perfectly consistent 
with an apparently opposite position, namely, that man is a mortal being. In like man- 
ner, if the apostle's argument in the preceding context be candidly examined, there will 
be found no real inconsistency between the deduction contained in the text, and an ap- 
parently opposite deduction which may be founded on premises altogether different." . . 

" It is said that St. Paul's sentiments and declarations on this subject are directly op- 
posed to those of St. James ; since, after a long argument, he comes to this conclusion : 
'Therefore we conclude, that a man is justified by faith without the deeds of the law.'* 
He goes further still, and says, that ' to him that worketh not but believeth in Him that 
justifieth the ungodly, his faith is counted for righteousness. 't Now it may well be asked, 
' How can this be reconciled with the foregoing statement V I answer, ' Only examine 
St. Paul's argument, as you have that of St. James, and you will see that there is no op- 
position at all between their respective assertions.' The two apostles are writing on two 
different subjects. St. Paul is proving that a man is not to seek salvation by any right- 
eousness of his own, but simply by faith in the Lord Jesus Christ; whereas St. James is 
proving, that the man who professes to have faith in Christ, must show forth his faith 
by his works. .St. Paul endeavors to convince the self-justiciary; St. James, the Anti- 
nomian; St. Paul, by showing that works are nothing without faith; St. James, by 
showing that faith is nothing without works. St. Paul exalts Christ, as giving a title to 
heaven; St. James, as giving a meetness for heaven. St. Paul bends the whole force of 
his mind to establish the one leading doctrine of the Gospel ; St. James to have that doc- 
trine adorned. Thus, according to the two apostles, a man is justified by faith, because 
by it he is mad.e righteous ; and he is justified by works, because by them he is -proved 
righteous; and God in justifying him, whether on the one ground or the other, approves 
Himself both ' a just God and a Saviour.' We may render this matter somewhat more 
clear by means of a familiar illustration. A scion must be ingrafted into a stock in order 
that it may live ; and it must bring forth fruit in order to prove that it does live. Is there 
any opposition between these two assertions 1 None whatever. So then with Paul I 
assert, that man must be ingrafted into Christ by faith, in order that he may live ; and 
with St. James I assert, that he must bring forth fruits of righteousness, to prove that he 
does live. Without being ingrafted into the stock, he can have no life ; and, if he bring 
not forth good works, he shows that he has no life. These two positions are perfectly 
compatible with each other ; and so, when properly understood, are the appparently op- 
posite positions of these two apostles." 

In referring to the statements in this sermon, towards the close 
of his life, Mr. Simeon writes : 

" On all subjects, except that of Justification by Faith, St. Paul exercised the greatest 
candor ; but on that he would not tolerate an angel from heaven, if he brought anything 
erroneous. ... I think I have myself gone to the utmost verge of what is right (or 
rather, stated what is precisely right) in my sermon on James ii. 24. in my Horce. 

* Rom. iii. 28. t Rom. iv. 5. 



CHAPTER XXIII. 

,etters— To Rev. T. Thomason— Various Efforts on behalf of the Jews— Formation of 
a Jews' Society at Cambridge — To Miss Gurney on the Death of her Sister — To Rev. 
J. W. Cunningham respecting Dr. Chalmers — On Clergymen attending to Secular 
Concerns— To Rev. E. B. Elliott on receiving two Vases— To his Godson at Hailey- 
bury on the College Reports — To Rev. T. Thomason on the Enjoyment of Mercies — 
Sending him an Assistant— Return of his Son to India — Memorandum on receiving 
Injurious Treatment. 



1821. 



CORRESPONDENCE, ETC. 

To the Rev. T. Thomason. 

"K.C.Jan. 31, 1851. 

" My beloved Brother, — 

" Your Report has come to hand, and cheap as dirt : the 
former was charged £10. 55., and this only £7. Your friends 
ire not so considerate as might be wished ; but I consider for 
;hem, and keep my money in my pocket, till the post office come 
lown to my terms. I was filled with wonder by the last ; and 
ioubt not but that this, when it comes to hand, will warm my 
leart with gratitude and praise. 

" Through the tender mercy of our God the Jewish cause is 
prospering. I will just mention, in few words, what the last fort- 
aight has produced. We have established a college, or seminary, 
for our missionaries. We have an excellent (a pious and learned) 
man for the president : and we have four students, very hopeful 
:>nes, already there. The Bishop of Gloucester, Mr. Way, &c, 
and myself, drew up for them a course of study, and there is to 
be a kind of public examination at midsummer. Thus they will 
have an appropriate education ; and I hope that in a year three 
af them will go forth. We could have a great number of others, 
but must wait for funds to enable us to proceed on a larger scale. 

" I am going soon, anonymously, to give prizes for the best 
tracts on Jewish Questions. I have fixed two questions for this 
year; but I must first draw the public mind to the subject by 
some papers in the Expositor. I hope by this to interest the pub- 
lic in the general question, and to get the best tracts composed 
for the Jews. You know the great results of Dr. Buchanan's 
prizes, and I hope there will be the blessing of God on these also. 

" On the 18th and 25th of February I am to preach (d. v.)' be- 
fore the University, on the Jewish Question. My sermons will 
21 



322 DEATH OP BELIEVERS. [cHAP. XXIII. 

be printed ; and I propose to send you some. If I live till May, 
I shall have a public meeting at Cambridge ; and if my sermons 
shall have prepared the way, I hope that many will join themselves 
to your unworthy but most affectionate brother, C. S." 



To the same : — 
. . . . " We have just established a Jews' Society in the Uni- 
versity, and had a public meeting. Indeed such is the state of 
the University now, that multitudes are ready to come forward 
in every good work. It is no little mercy to have lived to see 
such a day as this. When I was an undergraduate myself, I 
could not find one who feared God ; now we can find many, who 
through the mercy of God are burning and shining lights." 



To Miss Gurney. 

1: March 30, 1821. 

" My dear Madam, — 

" I often think that my mind is very peculiarly con- 
structed in this respect, that the death of those who are dear to 
me is in many cases a real source of joy, from the realizing view 
which I have of their happiness. But a few days ago, a relation 
of Mr. Scott was regretting that he was drawing near his closing 
scene : and so far was I from sympathizing with him in his regret, 
that I could not refrain from congratulating the departing saint on 
his prospects. I say the same in reference to dear Priscilla. Had 
she been restored to health and usefulness in the Church, I should 
have regarded that as a ground of unspeakable joy. But to have 
her kept here in a state of extreme languor, without any prospect 
of ever rendering any further services to the Church, would have 
been in my mind rather a matter of submission, than of desire. 
Of her preparation for glory no one can entertain a shadow of a 
doubt ; why then keep her from it ? Why not rejoice in her full 
possession of it ? Why not consider her as just gone a stage be- 
fore us, and redouble our own speed to enjoy her society again 
as soon as we may be permitted to arrive at those blest abodes ? 
Yet whilst I say this, I mean not that the feelings of nature should 
be suppressed ; but sanctified, and elevated to a heavenly refine- 
ment. And I feel assured that such will be the one sentiment that 
will pervade you all, when assembled on the mournful occasion 
of committing her mortal remains to the tomb. I even now taste 
the spirit of you all: I seem to be one with you all: I think I 
understand you all ; and you also understand me. I love the 
'gathering into stillness,' the sweet sorrow, and the adoring joy. 

" But 1 must restrain my pen ; lest I should appear to forget 
that. ' Jesus wept.' Yet methinks, if I know a little what it is to 
1 rejoice with trembling,' I know also what it is to be melted with 
love, and to rejoice with weeping. 



CHAP. XXIII.] DR. CHALMERS. 323 

" Present my tender regards to your whole circle, and especially 
to my ever dear friends Mr. and Mrs. J. J. Gurney, and believe 
me, my dear madam, most affectionately yours, C. Simeon." 



To the Rev. J. W. Cunningham. 

" K. C, Oct. 22, 1821. 

" My very dear and honored Friend, — 

" Your person, work, and circumstances, find a deep 
interest in my heart ; and I have much joy in the conviction that 
they are all indelibly engraven on the breastplate of our Great 
High Priest, who is touched with the feeling of all our wants and 
all our infirmities. I trust that your supports and consolations 
abound above all your afflictions ; for our God giveth good mea- 
sure, pressed down, and running over. 

" I have seen with much satisfaction the review of Dr. Chal- 
mer's Works. I have received a letter from himself this very 
day, and not having time to answer it, have conveyed to him an 
oral reply, carrying my whole heart along with it. Truly I con- 
sider him as raised up by God for a great and peculiar work. His 
depth of thought, originality in illustrating, and strength in stating, 
are unrivalled in the present day : and I think he is somewhat 
less turgid, and intricate, and careless in his language than he was 
at first 

" In another respect he is too sanguine. He does not suffi- 
ciently see, that a Chalmers is necessary to carry into effect the' 
plans of Chalmers. But he has a noble aim ; and I think will do 
great good. If we cannot all follow him closely, we may yet 
tread in his steps ; and I trust that many will make the attempt. 

" I think also he carries too far the complaint about Government 
making use of ministers in secular matters.. Dr. C. and half a 
score of others may find it a serious inconvenience. The great 
mass of ministers, I fear, throughout the united kingdom would not 
engage one atom more in spiritual exercises, or in ministerial 
labors, if they were to be exempted from all temporal matters to- 
morrow. Still, if some things are overstrained, (and who ever 
rode a favorite hobby without going now and then a little too 
fast?) many things are nobly stated, and come with great power 
to the mind ; and I rejoice exceedingly that you are calling the 
attention of the public to them. Such a measure was wanted. 
Religious people are apt to overlook secular matters, instead of 
giving them a due measure of attention, forgetting that motto, 
' Nihil humani a me alienum puto.' 

" My province is just to attend to the little things that are before 
me. Were I to attempt to execute Dr. C.'s plans, my folly would 
soon appear unto all men. I have often thought that, as sapientia 
prima est stultitia caruisse ; so, secunda est, to know, quid valeant 



324 RECOLLECTIONS OF THE REV. H. VENN. [CHAP. XXIII. 

humeri, quid f err e recusent ; and however defective in the first, I 
have studied carefully, and to pretty good purpose, the second. I 
make known my little pittance of knowledge, but carefully con- 
ceal my ignorance ; which is, I conceive, laudably concealed, 
when you affect not talents or acquirements you do not possess. 
I intended only to drop you a few lines in answer to your kind 
note ; and, behold here is quite a letter ; and after all it does not 
express a tenth part of what I tacitly comprehend, when I sign* 
myself your truly sympathizing and most affectionate friend, 

"C. Simeon." 



To the Rev. Edw. B. Elliott, on the receipt of two beautiful 
Vases. 

" K. C, Nov. 5, 1821. 

" Indeed, my dear friend, I know not what I shall say to 
you. You put me to shame, and oppress me, for I have not only 
never done, but never had it in my power to do, anything to merit 
such kindness at your hands. That I love every member of your 
family is certain : and that I should leap for joy if an opportunity 
offered to testify my love is certain. But 1 have always studious- 
ly (whether properly or not is another matter) traced the peculiar 
strength of my attachment to another,* whom I have viewed, and 
delighted to view, in all connected with him. I have defied him 
to get out of my reach, as long as there were any on earth that 
have his blood in their veins. I have exulted in this, and dp exult 
in it/ and will exult in it. He can do nothing for me now : but I 
can (at least in desire and purpose) for him : and though in the 
efforts of a thousand years I never can repay my obligations to 
him for all his labors of love, I am prepared to pay my pepper- 
corn towards it: and I feel every personal regard to surviving 
individuals so refined, so heightened, so sweetened, by the con- 
sideration of him, that I never for a moment suffer the one to 
operate without the other. 

" How far this may be connected with a principle, which for 
more than forty years I have labored diligently to cultivate, I 
know not. It has been a favorite object with me, as far as human 
weakness would admit of it, to love all for my Saviour's sake ; and 
in proportion as I have seen, or thought I saw, His image in them. 
And it may possibly be, that the fixedness of this principle in my 
mind, as it respects my Saviour, has led me into an error in res- 
pect to him, whom I have ever loved next to my Saviour. Be it 
so : and, if it be a fault, forgive it : but it will take some time, after 
all, to convince me, that the feelings of love and gratitude to a 
departed saint can be too ardent, or that a thought of exultation, 
when I find my arm long enough to reach him, is bad. One thing 
at least I can say, I love not any individual in your family less 

* The Rev. H. Venn, grandfather of Rev. E. B. Elliott. 



CHAP. XXIII.] TENDER ANXIETY FOR HIS GODSON. 325 

than I should have done, if your honored grandfather had never 
been known to me : and if there be a superabundance of feeling 
towards them, as arising from my knowledge of him, no injury is 
done to them. It was for my spiritual benefit that he watched 
over me and labored ; and if I might, in the remotest possible de- 
gree, contribute to the spiritual benefit of any connected with 
him, it would indeed be a matter of unbounded joy. 

" In passing within view of the Yelling grounds, (for spire, 
alas ! no longer exists,) it is still my delightful employment to 
bring you all, not en masse, but in single file before our common 
Lord: and who can tell? though /can render no assistance to 
any of you, He can, and perhaps may send down a few drops of 
rain, in answer to the request of the most unworthy of his servants. 

" The vases have only one fault ; they are too elegant ; but they 
are just placed securely in the front of my large glass, (a securer 
place than my mantelpiece,) and will call forth the admiration of 
a bride and bridegroom, who are to dine with me this very day. 
Believe me, I shall value them most highly for the donor's sake ; 
and that I am, with lively gratitude and affection, your brother in 
the Lord, C. Simeon." 



To his Godson at Haileybury College. 

" Nov. 6, 1821. 

" My beloved James, — 

" I have this moment received a letter which greatly 
afflicts me : it is the monthly Report, in which the word ' quite' is 
omitted ; and even the word ' very' is omitted, and nothing is said 
but ' regular and correct.' In the last three this has been the 
gradation : 

" 1. Quite regular and correct. 

" 2. Very (not quite) regular (but not at all correct.) 

" 3. Regular and correct (but not quite, or very.) 

" Is my beloved James degenerating 1 And as the time ap- 
proaches for my losing sight of him for ever, am I to have less joy 
in him and less delight ? Have you not, my ever dear boy, been 
my joy, my boast, my glory ; and shall a diminution of your ex- 
cellencies put me to shame ? 

" I am the more grieved, because I fear that my late method 
of testifying my love was injudicious, and has led you into the 
course which has lowered you in the estimation of your professors. 
If this have been the case, I pray you to forgive me. It is diffi- 
cult to feel ardent love, and not show it injudiciously. But for 
my sake, for your own sake, for your dear parent's sake, I pray you 
correct instantly whatever is amiss ; and let no young companion 
tempt you to persevere in anything, which is contrary to the rules 
of the college, or contrary to the dictates of sound judgment. 

" Beloved James, you have trod a distinguished path : get back 



326 TENDER ANXIETY FOR HIS GODSON. [CHAP. XXIII. 

to it without delay. Measure not out your good behavior by 
drams and scruples, but let the measure be full, pressed down, and 
running over. My unvaried feeling respecting you has hitherto 
been that of joy and delight : let it not, I beseech you, become 
that of anxiety and fear. It is but a little time, my dear boy, that 
your trials here and my anxieties are to last : let me have the 
supreme delight of sending you off to your father confirmed in all 
that is good, and laden with the love and applause of all who have 
the oversight of you. 

" As my last contained a draft, you should have acknowledged 
the receipt of it without delay. I construed your silence thus : 
' The public Report shall answer him : Quite, auiTE, quite, shall 
stand in telegraphic characters to rejoice his heart.' 

" Tell me, my beloved James, by an early post, that you are 
determined, with God's help, that if I open the next Report with 
fear, I shall read it with joy. This will be a great comfort to the 
mind of 

" Your loving father in man's stead, and 

" Your anxious father in God's stead, C. Simeon." 



To the same :- 



" Nov. 8, 1821. 



" My beloved James, — 

'.' I thank you for your openness, and hope you will re- 
double your caution in future. When you know how my happi- 
ness is wrapt up in you, I can have no doubt but that you will 
further it to the very utmost of your power. I take it as a good 
omen respecting you, that the dean made rather light of the words 
' quite' and ' very.' But you have misconstrued his meaning I 
have no doubt.* Seeing you wounded and grieved at the dis- 
honor incurred, he kindly and tenderly, as I myself should probably 
have done, endeavored to heal your wound by that species of 
balm which was nearest at hand, upon the principle of not break- 
ing a bruised reed. But to one who loves you as I do, there is 
an immense difference between ' quite' and ' very ;' and the omis- 
sion of them is a dagger to my heart. Being assured of this, I 
know you will cut off your hand rather than let me have anything 
but ' Quite, Quite, Quite? in future. 

" Yours ever, Philoquite." 



To the Rev. T. Thomason. 

"Not. 27, 1821. 
" My beloved Brother, — 

" Sweet tidings your letters bring. The abundance of 
your own personal labors, and of those engaged in the school-book 
society, amazes me ; and the success your labors meet with, in 

* It was really a matter of no moment whatever which gave rise to the change in the 
terms of the Report. — Ed. 



CHAP. XXIII.] MERCIES ACKNOWLEDGED. 327 

gaining the sanction and aid of Government, fills me with grati- 
tude. In truth, I do not think lightly of those things ; I well know 
the force of prejudice : I well know that God alone is able to sub- 
due it ; and that till He opens men's eyes, they cannot see even 
the sun at noon-day. Indeed, I feel it an unspeakable mercy that 
I have been made acquainted with these secrets of the Lord ; by 
means of this knowledge I derive ' meat out of the eater,' and 
' honey from the strong.' Yet though I rejoice and glory when I 
am accounted worthy to suffer shame for Christ, I rejoice no less 
when I see ' the earth helping the woman,' and God overruling 
even 'the wrath of man to praise him.' It does seem that God 
is at work all the world over ; and that the time is hastening on 
apace for all, both Jews and Gentiles, to glorify his name. That 
you too, my beloved brother, should be kept in so hot a furnace 
as your last summer, and not have ' the smell of fire pass' upon 
you; and this too, when the young and stout were attacked : my 
dear sister too, that she also has been preserved ! I tell you of a 
truth that I believe these things to be of God ; and that ' He is a 
rewarder of them that diligently seek Him.' 

" Former letters will have shown you that I am laboring for 
you, to provide the assistance w r hich you so greatly need. I have 
a most lovely man to send you : all that is wanting is a vote of 
the court. As for a person coming to you as a curate, it is 
thought that the directors would not suffer such an anomaly to be 
introduced into their system ; and I fear that there is another 
director who would not suffer it, even if an assistant were this 
moment landed on your shore. I wish that he were forced to 
bear your burthen for one summer : he would soon feel the need 
of more consideration both for preachers and hearers. I love 
general rules ; and I can excuse him for making and acting up to 
them. But if God Himself dispenses with His laws in behalf of 
mercy, who is that man that shall think to serve God by establish- 
ing and maintaining rules at the expense of mercy ? I wish he 
knew what that meaneth, ' I will have mercy, and not sacrifice.' . . 

"I am truly glad that you have expressed so decided a desire 
that James should go out as early as possible after his term. It 
had been my own purpose : but I was already blamed not a little 

by , who does not sufficiently consider what is best for the 

youth. But I have learned not to speak, or say what I will do : I 
find it better to judge and act in silence ; and not in relation to 
this only, but in everything. However, you have spread a broad 
shield over me, and I shall be as firm as King's Chapel. Before 
the expiration of his term I shall have everything in readiness for 
him ; and shall fix on the best ship, the best commander, the best 
company, as for my own son : and shall in all probability sail 
part of the way to India with him, as I did with you. 

" Yours, &c. C. S." 



328 INJURIOUS TREATMENT. [CHAP. XXIII. 

A Memorandum, on meeting with injurious treatment. 

"K. C, Dec. 19,1821. 

" A circumstance has just occurred ; and I record it merely to 
illustrate an idea long familiar to my mind, and brought home to 
my experience, if not every day, certainly every week of my life ; 
viz., that the servant of God does not live under the same laws as 
others ; and that if he were to act towards others as they do towards 
him, the world, who are regardless of the treatment he meets with, 
would be full of indignation against him. [The incident is then 
narrated.] 

" Perhaps I ought to take some notice of it ; but my rule is — 
never to hear, or see, or know, what if heard, or seen, or known, 
would call for animadversion from me. Hence it is that I dwell 
in peace in the midst of lions. My blessed Lord, ' when He was 
reviled, reviled not again ; when He suffered, He threatened not, 
but committed himself to Him that judgeth righteously.' That seems 
the right thing for me to do : though some perhaps would think it 
better for me to stand up for my rights. But to all the accusa- 
tions that were brought against Him, our Lord made no reply ; 
' insomuch that the Governor marvelled greatly.' I delight in that 
record : and God helping me, it is the labor of my life so to act, 
that on my account also the governor, or spectator, may marvel 
greatly. 

" My experience all this day has been, and I hope will yet con- 
tinue to be, a confirmation of that word, ' Thou wilt hide me in 
the secret of thy presence from the strife of tongues.' Insult an 
angel before the throne, and what would he care about it ? Just 
such will be my feeling, whilst I am hid in the secret of my Re- 
deemer's presence." 



CHAPTER XXIV. 

Letters — To Rev. T. Thomason on the Return of his Son — Journey to Ireland— Ser- 
mons and Meetings in Dublin — Archbishop of Tuam — Remarks on Caivinism — Storra 
on the passage home — Visit to Oxford — The Provost of Oriel — To Dr. Coppleston on 
the Calvinistic Controversy — To a Missionary on Experimental Religion — Extracts 
from his Diary — His Climacteric — Visit to Earlham — On Delicacy in making Re- 
quests — On acting with Judgment — Jews' Meeting at Bristol— And at Gloucester — 
Duchess of Beaufort on walking with Wisdom — A rebuke of Vanity — On giving a 
Vote — Catholic Emancipation — Mr. Bankes's Election. 



1822. 



CORRESPONDENCE, ETC. 

To the Rev. T. Thomason. 

" Oxford, April 26, 1822. 

" My beloved Brother, — 

" I am now on my return from Ireland, whither I have 
been with my dear friend Mr. Marsh ; he for the Gentiles and I for 
the Jews. As you will soon hear from me at large respecting 
your beloved James, I shall pass him over, with only saying, that 
I have taken his berth in the David Scott ; that on the 23d of May 
I intend to go and see him receive his last prizes ; and that on 
the 1st of June I hope your mother and I shall sail with him, as I 
did with you and my dear sister, as far as the pilot goes. Mr. 
Harrington and Sergeant Blosset, and your colleague Mr. Crau- 
furd, will sail with him, and all on the same deck, in contiguous 
cabins. O that God may preserve him in safety, and bring him 
to your bosom as the most dear and acceptable of all earthly 
treasures. 

" Now for Ireland. You will wish to hear of my motions now 
in my climacteric, more especially as my dial has been ' put back 
ten degrees.' 

" There is among the prelates of Ireland, an augmented preju- 
dice against the truth. The Primate and the Archbishop of Dub- 
lin have withdrawn, and others with them, from the Bible Society 
and all the religious societies. It appeared to me therefore, that, 
through the Divine blessing, I might do good by going there. 
The bugbear in their minds is Calvinism ; by which term they 
designate all vital religion. You well know that though strongly 
Calvinistic in some respects, I am as strongly Arminian in oth- 
ers. I am free from all the trammels of human systems ; and 
can pronounce every part of God's blessed word, ore rotundo, 



330 VISIT TO IRELAND. [cHAP. XXIV. 

mincing nothing, and fearing nothing. Perhaps, too, I may say, 
that, from having published sixteen volumes, and preached for 
forty years in Cambridge, I may be supposed to give a pretty just 
picture of the state of evangelical religion, such as it really is. 
On this account I hoped, that however insignificant in myself, I 
might be an instrument of good : more especially, because in the 
last year I sent to every prelate there my sermons on the conver- 
sion of the Jews. It happened, too, that they were anxious to 
have me come over thither ; and that Mr. Marsh was actually 
engaged to go for the Church Missionary Society. With joy 
therefore I accepted the invitation, being myself most willing to 
go ; and accordingly I proceeded with Mr. Marsh, on Monday, 
April 8th, and got to Holyhead on Thursday ; and we reached 
our destined home in good health and spirits on the Saturday af- 
ternoon. 

" No sooner were we arrived than Irish hospitality evinced itself 
in an extraordinary degree. You, who know the precise line in 
which I walk at Cambridge, will be astonished, as I myself was, 
to find earls and viscounts, deans and dignitaries, judges, &c, call- 
ing upon me, and bishops desirous to see me. Invitations to din- 
ner were numerous from different quarters ; one had been sent 
even to London, and to Cambridge, to engage us to dinner on the 
Bible-day. But let me enter on what will appear yet more ex- 
traordinary on the other hand. The archbishop, understand- 
ing that foreigners were invited to preach in Dublin, had said that 
he had no objection to Mr. Marsh or myself, but that he expected 
the minister to adhere to the Canon, which required the exhibition 
of our letters of orders previous to our admission to any pulpit 
in his province. Information respecting this had been sent us, and 
we came prepared : and the church- ward ens were summoned to 
the vestry to record and attest the exhibition of them. In the 
morning of the next day I preached at St. George's Church, to a 
congregation of 1200, a kind of preparatory sermon for the Jews ; 
and God seemed to be manifestly present with us. In the even- 
ing I preached at another smaller church in the outskirts of the 
city ; and had reason to hope that the word did not go forth in 
vain. 

" On the next day (Monday) I dined at the Countess of West- 
meath's, and met Judge Daly and many other characters of the 
highest respectability. Tuesday was the Jews' Society day. 
This society in Ireland takes the lead, and is carried on with sur- 
prising spirit. Their committee meets every Monday morning ; 
and they give themselves to prayer as well as to the ministry of 
the various offices that are called for. The Archbishop of Tuam 
was in the chair : we met in the rotunda. It is however ill- 
adapted for speaking. The windows were open on both sides, so 
that the voice was carried out by the wind, and those in front 
could not hear : I did my best, however ; but not without suffering 



CHAP. XXIV.] MEETINGS IN DUBLIN. 331 

for it for two or three days. They looked to me as the represen- 
tative of the society, and therefore I felt bound to exert myself to 
the uttermost. It was altogether a very interesting meeting. 

" The Bible meeting was the next day. The archbishop again 
was in the chair : and his address was the finest thing I ever 
heard. The Primate and the Archbishop of Dublin had withdrawn 
their names from the society ; the Archbishop of Tuam therefore 
stood on very delicate ground. This he stated ; but observed, 
that as they had not declared their reasons for withdrawing, and 
he could discover none himself, he must continue to uphold it. He 
spoke with a dignity suited to his rank, yet with the meekness of 
his Divine Master. Perhaps Paul before Festus will give you the 
best idea of his whole action, spirit, and deportment. I doubt 
not but that he will hear of that speech at the day of judgment. 
After the reading of the Report I left the assembly : for after the 
exertions of the preceding day I greatly needed rest. Thursday 
was the meeting of the School Society : that was in a smaller 
room, and Earl Roden in the chair. It was a most delightful 
meeting : and my dear fellow-traveller, Mr. Marsh, produced a 
vast sensation, as indeed he generally does ; such a playful suavity 
as his I never heard. On the Friday, at the Church Mission So- 
ciety, the Archbishop of Tuam again presided. If I could have 
accepted of all the invitations, they would have lasted almost to 
this time. 

" On Saturday I preached my Jewish sermon to a good con- 
gregation, who collected £114, and my sermon is printing there: 
and as I preached it three days ago before the University of 
Cambridge, it is printing here also at Cambridge, where I am 
finishing this letter. I shall send you a copy. In the note* you 
will see perhaps a harder blow at Calvinism, as an exclusive sys- 
tem, than it has ever yet received. It has been assaulted severely 
by enemies, times without number ; but here it is wounded by a 
friend : and I hope the blow will be felt, to the restraining of its 
friends and the reconciling of its enemies to my views. I believe 

* The Note referred to by Mr. Simeon is the following : — 

l: It is worthy of remark, that whilst Calvinists complain of Arminians as unfair and 
unscriptural, in denying personal, though they admit national, election, they themselves 
are equally unfair and unscriptural in denying the danger of personal apostasy, whilst 
they admit it in reference to churches and nations. It is lamentable to see the plain state- 
ments of Scripture so unwarrantably set aside for the maintaining of human systems. 
Happy would it be for the Church, if these distinctions were buried by the consent of all 
parties, and the declarations of Holy Writ were adhered to by all, without prejudice or 
partiality ! 

" The Author's views of this subject are simply these. All good is from God, dis- 
pensed by Him in a way of sovereignty according to the counsels of His own will, and 
to the praise of the glory of His grace. All evil, whether moral or penal, is from man; 
the moral, as resulting from his own free choice ; the penal, as the just and necessary 
consequence of his sins. The Author has no doubt but that there is in God's blessed 
Word a system; but it is a far broader system than either Calvinists or Arminians admit. 
His views of that system may be seen in the Preface to this work." 

Respecting this note Mr. S. wrote not long before his death : — " This /regard as very 
important." 



332 STORM AT SEA. , [cHAP. XXIV. 

in final perseverance as much as any of them ; but not in the way 
that others do. God's purpose shall stand ; but our liability to 
fall and perish is precisely the same as ever it was : our security, 
as far as it relates to Him, consists in faith ; and, as far as it re- 
lates to ourselves, it consists in fear. 

" But I see that if I go on, my paper will not hold half that I 
have to say. Let it suffice therefore to add, that as I was not ex- 
pected in other parts of Ireland, I went no further, but returned 

on the following Monday to Holyhead On the morning 

of my return there was as violent a storm as had been known in 
that sea for twenty years : and already I have seen an account 
of ten ships lost in it ; one king's ship of eighteen guns, three 
packets, (I myself was in a packet,) three large foreign ships, and 
three smaller, besides many fishing vessels ; and I doubt not 
several other ships of which I have not heard. Through the 
tender mercy of God I was kept from any apprehensions, having 
my mind sweetly employed in travelling between heaven and 
earth, with all my friends successively in my head ; you and yours 
were not forgotten. I trust that in your best seasons I am not 
forgotten by you ; and I hope that my life is yet preserved for 
further usefulness in the Church of God. 

" On my return I stopped a few days at Oxford, accounting it 
a matter of importance to see, if I could, some of the Dons. I 
had two opportunities of seeing several, particularly the Provost 
of Oriel ; with whom I dined and held most profitable conversa- 
tion. He accords more with my views of Scripture than almost 
any other person I am acquainted with ; and I hope our conver- 
sation was made useful." 



To the Rev. Dr. Coppleston, # Provost of Oriel College, Oxford. 

" May 10, 1822. 

" My dear Sir, — 

" After the great kindness which you have shown me, I 
make no apology for addressing you in this manner, or for re- 
questing you to honor me with accepting three copies of a sermon, 
which I preached on Sunday last before the University of Cam- 
bridge. My object in printing it is, not so much to advocate the 
cause of the Jews and their claims upon us for our best exertions 
in their behalf, (that having been done in my two former discourses, 
circulated through the empire,) as to give to Calvinism, as an ex- 
clusive system, a blow, which I am not aware it has ever yet 
received. 

" It has afforded me unspeakable pleasure to find a cause, which 
I conceive to be so essential to the peace and welfare of the Chris- 
tian Church, and which throughout my whole life I have labored 
* The Bishop of I 



CHAP. XXIV.] ON EXPERIMENTAL, RELIGION. 333 

with all my might to maintain, so ably supported by one in your 
high station ; and by one whose statements will be weighed with 
the candor and consideration due to them. If, agreeably to your 
views, all would be content to meet on Scripture ground, and not 
attempt to be wise above what is written, how many controversies 
and contentions might be avoided ! We may surely leave to Him, 
who has given us the Revelation, to explain in His own time any- 
thing which we cannot comprehend. I do conceive that, if taken 
abstractedly, nothing can be plainer, than that all good is of God 
and all evil of man. It is only the attempt to reconcile these two 
positions, and to satisfy our own reason upon every difficulty 
which may be raised respecting them, that makes the ground of 
controversy ; and I earnestly hope, that you will long continue to 
use the powerful influence of your pen to drive men from that 
ground, and to establish their minds on the broad basis of Scrip- 
ture Truth. I am, my dear sir, with most unfeigned respect and 
esteem, your most faithful servant, C. Simeon." 



To a Missionary, on experimental religion. 

" K. C.j Aug. 16, 1822. 

" My very dear Friend, — 

" Never did I take up my pen to write to you with such 
pleasure as at this moment. Your letter is come to hand, dated 
Dec. 5, 1821. This does that which I both desired and expected ; 
and in that very particular which I was most desirous to see. It 
shows me, what I was most anxious to hear, that you are growing 
in self-knowledge ; and it therefore opens to me a fit opportunity 
of declaring to you, what have been my fears respecting you 
from the beginning. . You have always appeared to me to be 
sincere. But your views of Christianity seemed to be essentially 
defective. You have always appeared to admire Christianity as 
a system ; but you never seemed to have just views of Christian- 
ity as a remedy ; you never seemed to possess self-knowledge, 
or to know the evil of your own heart. I never saw in you any 
deep contrition, much less anything of a tender self-loathing and 
self-abhorrence. This always made me jealous over you with a 
godly jealousy ; and never till this moment have I had my fears 
for your ultimate state removed. I beheld in you somewhat of a 
childlike simplicity ; and I well know that if it be associated with 
contrition, it is a virtue of the sublimest quality ; but if contrition 
be wanting, the disposition which assumes that form differs but 
little from childishness. But you now begin to feel the burthen 
of sin : you now begin, though still in a very small degree, to 
have your mind open to the corruptions of the heart, and to your 
need of a dying Saviour to atone for you by His blood, and a 
living Saviour to renew you by the influences of His Spirit. 



334 ON EXPERIMENTAL RELIGION. [CHAP. XXIV. 

Seek, my dear friend, to grow in this knowledge ; for it is this 
that will endear the Saviour to you, and make you steadfast in 
your walk with God. This is the foundation which must be dug 
deep, if you would ever build high, and the ballast which alone 
will enable you to carry sail. You may conceive the brazen ser- 
pent, which Moses erected in the wilderness, to have been exqui- 
sitely formed, and you may suppose persons to have greatly ad- 
mired the workmanship, and the contrivance of erecting it upon 
a pole for the benefit of all who should behold it ; but the meanest 
person in the whole camp, who had but the most indistinct view 
of it, if he beheld it with a sense of his own dying condition, and 
with an experience of its efficacy to heal his wounds, would have 
an incomparably better view of it than the virtuoso, however 
much he might admire it. This hint will show you what in my 
judgment you were, and what I hope you will be. Christianity is 
a personal matter, not to be commended merely to others, but to 
be experienced in your own soul : and though you may confound 
your opponents by your arguments, you will never do any essen- 
tial good, and much less will you reap any saving benefit to your 
own soul, till you can say, ' What mine eyes have seen, mine ears 
have heard, and mine hands have handled of the word of life, that 
same declare I unto you.' 

" Your work, which I have read with much pleasure, gives me 
reason to hope that God is teaching you this lesson. In some 
respects your situation is favorable for advancing in this know- 
ledge : in other respects it is unfavorable. It is favorable, be- 
cause you will be made to feel the pride and vanity of the human 
heart; sometimes by undue complacency in your victories, and 
at other times by undue discouragement from your disappoint- 
ments. On the other hand, it is unfavorable, because you will be 
told about your adroitness in wielding your weapons of assault 
and defence, and be flattered on account of your superiority. 
But you will remember that Herod, when he listened to flattery, 
was eaten up with worms. You will have no one with you to 
caution you on this head : and your letters from England are likely 
to be more injurious in this respect, than all the others that you 
may receive from every quarter of the world. Remember, that 
if we are 'lifted up with pride, we shall fall into the condemna- 
tion of the devil.' At present you are but a novice ; this there- 
fore will be your danger. Be watchful then over your own spirit, 
and live nigh to God in earnest and continual prayer ; and then 
3 r ou may hope that God will be with you, and will ' preserve you 
blameless unto His heavenly kingdom.' 

" In your future letters open your mind fully to me ; and expect 
always both fidelity and love from your very affectionate friend, 

" C. Simeon." 



CHAP. XXIV.] HIS CLIMACTERIC VISIT TO EARLHAM. 335 

Extracts from a Diary written in 1822. 

" Though I have often thought of keeping a diary, I have as 
often relinquished it ; because I should not deem it right to com- 
mit to paper a partial view of my experience, nor think it expe- 
dient to state all that myself am conscious of before God. But 
since a record of facts will serve as a memorial of passing events, 
and as my life, contrary to human expectation, becomes more re- 
plete with important incidents, I put down a few of them, begin- 
ning with my climacteric. 

" Sept. 24. Who would have thought, especially for the last sixteen years, that I 
should ever live to this day 1 I myself should almost as soon have expected to attain the 
age of Methuselah, as to see this day, — my climacteric (63.) I spent this day, as I have 
for these forty-three last years, as a day of humiliation; having increasing need of such 
seasons every year I live. 

My strength and vigor both of mind and body seem to increase with years : and I 
bless my God, my work is as delightful to me as at any period of my life. 

Sept. 30. Went to Norwich to attend the meetings there. I had set my heart on ad- 
ministering comfort to my dear afflicted friend, J. J. Gurney of Earlham, who has lately 
lost the most lovely of wives ; and it pleased God so to pour oil and wine into his wounds, 
that he rested far better than he had done for a very long period. 

Oct. 1 . I met the collectors of the London Society at Miss Hancock's. Mr. Thel- 
wall and Mr. Stewart of Percy Chapel were there ; we all officiated, and it was an use- 
ful season. 

Oct. 2. The Church Missionary Society met; and I spoke there. What a pity it is 
that people cannot seek the welfare of Jews and Gentiles without envy and jealousy ! 
On the part of the London Society, I would utterly disclaim and abhor everything of 
rivalry. Love to God and man should be the only feeling of the soul. 

Oct. 3. The Bible Society, where I attended. My aid was not wanted. 

Oct. 4. The London (Jews') Society meeting. My friends at Earlham were all cold, 

and rather prejudiced against the society. acknowledged that he did not think 

well of the society, on account of several persons who had formerly borne a conspicuous 
part in it ; and he thought we ought not to have our meeting at the time that the other 
societies had theirs. With gentleness and love I answered his objections, and pretty 
well removed them. And dear Mr. Gurney, who is all love, prevailed on him to stay 
and speak at the meeting, which he did with good effect. Mr. B. and F. C. spoke, as 
did Mr. Gurney also. Here I found the benefit of a principle which I invariably adopt, 
of never pressing upon any human being my sentiments or wishes, without an absolute 
necessity. If a friend be reduced to the necessity of refusing or complying, he will feel 

frieved : but if, though with pain to himself, he do anything without being importuned, 
e has a sweet feeling of love excited by that very act ; or, if he refrain from doing what 
you wish, he feels a love to you for not pressing him against his will. God gave me the 
hearts of all, and I had every individual active in my cause. I should indeed have been 
better pleased, if they had sought to please God instead of me ; because God would have 
been better pleased with them, and would have rewarded them better than I can ever 
do ; but I am pleased to find my principle so sanctioned and honored by Almighty God. 
During the week I assisted the whole family at Earlham in reading. How rare it is 
to find a person who reads well ! They all greatly improved. I feel this to be a very 
important vocation. I pretend not to read well ; but God enables me to give instructions 
which are not to be obtained elsewhere ; and I have on some occasions met with extra- 
ordinary success. The world, I hope, will have to thank me for the benefit that has al- 
ready accrued to Mr. Gurney, and to Mr. , whose great talents are lost by means of 

his bad delivery. 

Oct. 14. Went to town, and next day to Sir Thos. Baring's, Stratton Park ; I went 

to meet Mr. , who had informed me of his desire to return to the Church. They 

wished to consult me as to the means to be adopted, and in my advice I went as opposite 
to my dear brother Marsh, as the east is from the west. He is all love ; and lets affec- 
tion sit as president in his counsels. I, on the contrary, turn affection out of the council- 
chamber, or at best, only let him have a single vote. If I advise, it is in order to pro- 
duce the best ends by the fittest means : to do this, I must consider, not what I wish, 
but what others will think, and say, and do. Paul spoke privately to the chief persons 



336 RELIGIOUS MEETINGS. [cHAP. XXIV. 

at Jerusalem in the first instance, lest he should defeat his pious purposes : I wish to 
tread in his steps, endeavoring to unite the wisdom of the serpent with the harmlessness 

of the dove. Sir Thomas B. and Mr. were thoroughly convinced that my plans 

were good ; and they will act upon them. 

Oct. 18. The meeting at Bristol — the mayor in the chair. It was opened with a fine 
report. Dr. Hamilton, a son of the Bishop of Dromore, moved the first resolution: he is 
a sweet-spirited man, with a ready flow of words. Mr. Thel wall's speech was very pious, 
eloquent, and sound ; it produced a fine impression. Mr. Marsh brought forward the 
resolution of the Greek women to fight with, and die by the side of their husbands ; and 
he urged on the females to stand by their husbands, brothers, and sons, in this good 
cause. Major Mackworth spoke admirably. He was present with Wolff at Joppa, at 
what is supposed to be the house of Simon the tanner. He spoke highly of the interest 
he excited among the Jews. It was the most holy, heavenly meeting tliat I ever attended. 

Oct. 21. In the evening there was a large party of ladies and gentlemen at the palace, 
met to prepare for forming a Jews' Society the next day. I read Mr. VV.'s last letter: 
Mr. Marsh and Mr. Hawtrey spoke a little, and rules were drawn up by Mr. Hodson. 
After the company were gone, I conversed much and deeply with our home party : a Di- 
vine unction was upon us, and I believe all were edified and comforted. 

Oct. 22. We went to the meeting at Gloucester. The bishop in the chair. The 
meeting was very respectably attended. It was a good meeting ; but not so holy as that 
at Bristol. After dinner I had hours of conversation with the Duchess of Beaufort and 
Mrs. Whitmore. About thirty persons had been invited to tea: but they chose to have 
me to themselves; and glad should I be if I could record the conversation. Ladie6 in 
their station have a very difficult path to move in ; and to act wisely in it is of infinite 
importance. My object was to lead them into all those nice discriminations which the 
apostolic writings contain, and which constitute true practical wisdom. The easier way 
would be to lay down broad principles without any qualifications, and to adhere to them 
without any regard to circumstances. But so did not the apostle : he became ' all things 
to all men, that he might by all means save some.' This indeed, if injudiciously done, 
may be attended with bad effect both to themselves and others; but if wisely done, and 
for God, and in humble dependence on Him for the benefit of those connected with us, 
it forms the line of distinction between a wise Christian, who, by his ' well-doing, puts 
to silence the ignorance of foolish men,' and the inconsiderate Christian, who casts only 
stumbling-blocks in their way. These discriminations are exceedingly difficult to be re- 
duced to system, because they depend on a variety of circumstances, which must of ne- 
cessity affect every separate case. We sat till near twelve : and I hope that both the la- 
dies, and Mrs. R. who was of the party, will have reason to be thankful for it." 



After a statement of the rude treatment which he had just re- 
ceived from one of the fellows of his college, Mr. Simeon ob- 
serves : — 

" Nov. 8. But such has been his conduct on former occasions, and such of many 
others at different times ; and they all lead me to practise, what God has hitherto enabled 
me to practise, ' the turning of the right cheek to him who smites me on the left, and the 
giving my cloak to him who has taken away my coat.' The season of this is somewhat 
peculiar : Dr. Buchanan sent me this very morning Dr. Stewart's Life. I had opened 
it (perhaps improperly) to see if there were any mention made of my visit to him at 
Moulin in the year 1796: and my vanity was gratified with the large notice taken of it, 
and the unmerited expressions of respect in a book which is circulating to a great extent 
through Scotland. I had not finished that part five minutes, before this check to vanity 
was administered. From hence then I learn to say, 'Let me be honored of God, and 
trampled under foot of men.' I know the connection between the two, nor do I ever 
wish it to be dissolved. But who would have believed, that a person who but lately 
gave £700 to the college towards the building of the bridge, should receive such treat- 
ment as this 1 

Nov. 9. I have said nothing to Mr. , or to the vice-provost, or any in the college, 

about Mr. 's conduct. It is the second blow that makes the battle. And what harm 

does it do to me to be silent 1 To pass by a transgression is more becoming the Gospel 
than to resent it. 

Nov. 19. Old Mr. Grant, with Professor Farish, called on me and dined with me 



CHAP. XXIV.] THE CATHOLIC aUESTION. 337 

It was a great grief to me that I could not vote for his son on Tuesday next : but I told 
him, that I regard my vote for a Member of Parliament not as a right but a trust, to be 
used conscientiously for the good of the whole kingdom ; and his son's being a friend to 
what is called Catholic Emancipation, is in my eyes an insurmountable objection to his 
appointment. Gladly would I give to Catholics every privilege that could conduce to 
their happiness: but to endanger the Protestant ascendency and stability is a sacrifice 
which I am not prepared to make. Viewing this matter as I do, I could not vote for 
Mr. Robert Grant, if" he were my own son. I think I shall not vote at all. 

Nov. 26. Mr. Grant having withdrawn, I feel at liberty to vote for Mr. Bankes, who 
is a friend both to the existing Government and the Protestant ascendency. The poll 
lasted two days; and the numbers were, for Lord Hervey 280, Mr. Scarlett 219, Mr. 
Bankes 419. I arn glad of the result, because it shows the sense of the University about 
the Catholic question. I had a good deal of conversation with Mr. Bankes's father, who 
fully approved of my letter to Lord Liverpool, and engaged to show it to the lord chan- 
cellor, and Lord stowell. that it might open their eyes !" 

22 



CHAPTER XXV. 

Letters — To a Father on Religious Society for his Son — On our Lord's Example — On 
Religious Experience and Cheerfulness — Diary at Parish-Duchess de Broglie — Mar- 
shal Soult's Picture-gallery — Letter to the Duchess of Beaufort on Christian Liberty 
and Christian Duty — To Rev. T. Thomason on Mr. Grant's Death — His restored 
Health — Sermons at St. Mary's on 'The Law' — To a Friend who requested a Loan 
— On the Religious disposal of his Property — Memorandum on the receipt of a large 
Sum for Religious Objects. 



1823. 

CORRESPONDENCE, ETC. 

To a Father, on religious society for his Son. 

" K. C, March 4, 1823. 

" If he were to have spent a fortnight or three weeks at , 

I should have dreaded it. Three or four days there will do good : 
more than that will do harm. This needs explanation. Mr. 
is of a very ardent mind ; truly pious, but by no means judi- 
cious. His bold, broad, animated statements have been made 

without effect. But to contract from Mr. a wild discursive 

habit of mind or speech, would, in my judgment, be a calamity. 
My wish is, that your son should see religion in a cheerful dress ; 
but that he should never be led to conceive of it as separable, 
even for a moment, from wisdom and gravity, from modesty and 

sobriety. And I gave a portable and easy canon whereby 

to judge, and to assist your son in judging, namely, this : Always 
consider whether you can conceive of our blessed Lord as speak- 
ing or acting in such a way ; and if it appears quite incongruous 
for him, be very cautious of adopting it yourself. Mr. M. men- 
tioned the construction which your son put upon the occupation 
of his mind with study. This was nothing more than what was 
to be expected. I told him to tell your son from me, that I 
thought an hour in the morning, and the same in the evening, was 
sufficient for religious exercises, and better than a longer time. 
The Sabbath, of course, he would devote to its more appropriate 
studies. I am not anxious about combating this objection very 
strongly at the present moment. Let us have the effect. Let the 
mind be profitably engaged, and like the light, the propriety of 
such an occupation will bring its own evidence along with it, and 
its own reward also in every way." 



CHAP. XXV.] CHEERFULNESS IN RELIGION. 339 

On religious experience and cheerfulness. 
To the same. 

"K. C, July 17, 1823. 

..." Your son wants to know whether his heart is right with 
God ; and through Mr. E., I should have led him insensibly to the 
knowledge of it, just as I should show a mower whether he had a 
proper edge upon his scythe. When he put it in motion, and saw 
the effects produced, he would have a demonstration which he 
could not withstand. So your son, brought to interest himself in 
works of benevolence abroad, would have his morbid feelings 
dispelled, and his experience would refute his arguments. He 
would see that he is right, in spite of all that a distorted imagina- 
tion can suggest. . . . The things which I regret, are the loss of 
regular study, which I conceive to be in every view of the utmost 
importance to him ; and the loss of a friend, who with wisdom 
and piety possesses a good measure of tact, which is peculiarly 
necessary for one who has to deal with a mind like your son's. 

Mr. is truly excellent as possessing real piety ; but if he had 

a little more of vivacity, and an elasticity of mind capable of 
suiting itself more completely to the motions of your son's mind, I 
should be glad. We must not however expect to find every thing 
in any man. Religion is calculated to make us happy ; and I love 
to see religion in a cheerful dress. But the minds of men are dif- 
ferently constituted ; and we must take them all as nature and 
grace have made them. Peter and John, though two of our 
Lord's most favored disciples, were formed in different moulds ; 
and if your son should not set off the beauties of religion as we 
could wish, I feel no doubt, but that in the sight of the Omniscient 
Judge, he is in a state highly to be envied ; his heart is upright ; 
his conscience is tender ; his spirit humble ; his conduct uniform 
and holy." 



Extracts from a Diary of a Journey to Paris. 

" Friday, March 25, Reached Paris. 

Sunday, 27. We went to Mr. Way's chapel. There were nearly 500 present, many 
were in an ante-room. Mr. Way preached on John xiv. 1. He was eloquent and stri- 
king ; but after somewhat of a desultory manner. I staid for the afternoon, when Mr. 
H. preached. If he had strength to give effect to his words, he would be a very fine 
preacher. His style is elegant, and his discussion sensible, 1 Pet. i. 7. 

Good Friday, April 1. Mr. Way's chapel very full; Prince Leopold and the Duchess 
of Somerset received the Sacrament. Above 200 persons received it. Mr. W. went out 
of his way to introduce his favorite subject. I think it could hardly be a fair specimen 
of his ministrations; for General Macaulay told me he was doing extensive good ; and 
from the numbers who attend, and the reverent way in which they attend, I cannot but 
think that he is more useful here than he would be in any other place on earth. 

I am invited to prolong my stay, 

1. To dine with the Duchess de Broglie, the daughter of Madame de Stael: 

2. To attend the Jews' meeting on Friday : 

3. To preach for the Jews on Sunday. 
For these ends I shall prolong my stay. 



340 DUCHESS OF BEAUFORT. [cHAP. XXV. 

unday, April 3. Preached for Mr. Way on Rev. xv. 3, 4; the congregation large, 
and the communicants 200. Truly that blessed man has a most important sphere. 

Dined with Lady William Bentinck. 

Wednesday, 6th. Lady Wm. took me in her carriage to the Duke de Broglie's. The 
duchess understands English well : and has both written a preface to Mr. Erskine's 
book on the Evidences of Christianity, and translated his book on Faith. I had a great 
deal of conversation with her. She has a strong aversion to Calvinism, and a strong 
persuasion that the heathen shall be saved ; because it would be contrary to all that God 
has done for the salvation of the world, to punish those to whom that salvation has not 
been revealed. I opened to her my views of the Scripture system, as far broader than 
either Calvin or Arminius made it; and I showed her that brokenness of heart was the 
key to the whole. She is a lovely woman and very sensible. Her mother, Madame de 
Stael, has no reason to be ashamed of such a daughter. 

Friday, 8th. I then called on Lady Wm. B. and went with her to Marshal Soult's, 
to see his collection of pictures. Those which are most esteemed are the Pool of Be- 
thesda, and the Return of the Prodigal Son. Of the former I should say, the paralytic 
is extremely good ; but the compassion of our Lord is human, not divine. I think that 
as our Lord spake as God, (John v.,') so he should be represented as acting like God ; and 
that the countenance should rather nave expressed majestic benigrdty than human com- 
passion. Respecting the latter I should say, Most persons would think that the father 
expresses too little joy ; but to me, he says to his son, ' Drop that subject ; you pain me 
by your confessions;' and this I consider to be more suited to the occasion than an ex- 
pression of great joy. Joy alone might have become a brother or a sister ; but this mixed 
feeling became a father. The son's expression is exquisite ; and the boy bringing ihe 
fatted calf, and the servants the best robe, are all finely in character. I prefer this to the 
former. Then we went to a Jews' meeting at Mr. Way's. There were several blessed 
men there ; particularly M. Merle d'Aubigne, Protestant minister at Brussels, and M. 
Bertalacci of Versailles. I had sweet union with both of them. We all dined at Mr. 
Way's ; and my soul was much refreshed with the conversation of these two. 

Sunday, April 10. I preached at Mr. Way's chapel on John iv. 22, for the Jews. 
The chapel was not quite so full as on Good Friday. I had a remarkably blessed season 
for a full hour. Most were in tears. The Duchess de Broglie was there. 

Monday, April 11. Left Paris, to my great joy." 



On the important and delicate topics in the following letter to 
the Duchess of Beaufort, Mr. Simeon observes in his diary: — 

" I had many repeated opportunities of opening what I con- 
sidered as the Scriptural view of this subject, drawing as accu- 
rately as I could the line between Christian liberty and Christian 
duty. I have done this more fully in a letter, which at her re- 
quest I sent her, and which she has since shown to the duke ; and 
it seems, by her answer, to have satisfied in a measure all their 
minds. I pray God it may never prove a snare to her or her 
daughters. I wrote it as in the sight of God, and showed it to 
Mr. Sargent and Mr. Hawtrey before I sent it; and if it prove a 
blessing to them, it will be some little recompense from the Lord 
for all the kindness which they showed me." 

To the Duchess of Beaufort. 

"May 13, 1823, 
"My very dear Madam, — 

" On the subject of your grace's letter, I have always felt 
myself incompetent to advise those who move in the higher walks 
of life. I know in a measure what the blessed word of God says in 
relation to our separation from the world, and I know in a measure 






CHAP. XXV.] CHRISTIAN DUTY AND LIBERTY. 341 

the line of conduct that befits my own situation in life : but when 
I come to mark with precision the line that is to be observed in 
your high station, I feel, and have ever felt, myself unequal to the 
task. My own habits, instead of inspiring me with confidence in 
relation to others, only make me the more diffident. I am a man 
of some firmness and decision of character ; and from the first 
moment that I set myself to seek the Lord, I gave up myself wholly 
to Him, and separated myself altogether from the world. I had 
no one to control me : my situation favored it : the people about 
me had not (as far as I could see) one particle of what I judged 
to be the only true wisdom : and therefore I walked with Him 
only who had chosen and called me to be His servant. And to this 
hour I have ever persevered in this course : I feel, and have ever 
felt, that I have no talents for the world, no taste for the world, 
no time for the world ; and therefore, except as an ambassador 
from the Lord, I have had for forty-four years almost as little to 
do with the world, as if I had not been in the world. 

"It were easy therefore for me to draw my line broad, and to 
make as little distinction for others, as I have made for myself. 
But it does not appear to me that this would comport either with 
wisdom, or with love. The difference between young and old 
ministers, in general, consists in this ; that the statements of the 
former are crude and unqualified, whilst those of the latter have 
such limitations and distinctions, as the Scriptures authorize and 
the subjects require. The doctrines of salvation by faith alone 
and of predestination, &c, are often, it is well known, so stated, 
as to become a stumbling-block to thousands ; whilst, when Scrip- 
turally stated, they approve themselves to those who have been 
most prejudiced against them. And this, I think, particularly dis- 
tinguishes the statements of ministers respecting overcoming the 
world. A person who views the subject broadly, and without ref- 
erence to the different circumstances of men, finds it easy to ad- 
duce strong and sweeping expressions, and to require a full con- 
formity to them, without any modification whatever. But one 
who takes into his account all the varieties of situation in which 
Christians move, and all the diversities of circumstances under 
which they may be placed, will feel it his duty to consider what 
those situations and circumstances call for, and what influence 
they ought to have on the conduct of those who are found in them. 
They will be led to distinguish between the spirit and the letter 
of a command, and to modify the latter, whilst in the strictest 
possible way they adhere to and require the former. 

" Take this in relation to our baptismal vow. If a person in my 
situation were to affect the pomp and grandeur of a duke ; I should 
not hesitate to denounce him as violating his baptismal engage- 
ments. But does a person of your grace's rank come under that 
anathema, because of the elegancies that are about you? or, if the 
king were to become truly alive to the best things, must he dis- 



342 CHRISTIAN DUTY AND LIBERTY. [CHAP. XXV. 

miss all that adorns his palaces ? From those who are the most 
unqualified in their statements, I differ not one atom in principle, 
but only in the application of that principle. What would be 
wrong in one person, would not be so in another ; and what 
would be wrong under some circumstances, would not be so un- 
der other circumstances. What would be wrong if done from 
choice, might not be wrong if done for fear of offending others, 
or of casting a stumbling-block before them, or with a view to win 
them. The whole college of apostles advised St. Paul to purify 
himself with those who had on them the vows of Nazarites. And, 
though I doubt not but that there are Christians of a high stamp, 
who would condemn them all, and call it a sinful conformity, I am 
not prepared to do so. I suspect my own judgment rather than 
that of the apostles. Christians of this high cast will bend to no 
one either in sentiment or in conduct ; but will inflexibly adhere 
to their own way : but I feel inclined rather to become (as far as 
God's word will admit) 'all things to all men,' not through fear of 
their destroying me, but from love, that I may save them. I 
would eat or not eat meat, according to circumstances ; and act 
differently towards Timothy and Titus, according as I thought I 
should promote or obstruct the welfare of others. I know I should 
be called inconsistent, and unstable, and be represented as con- 
ceding too much to the opinions and prejudices of men. But I 
should account it a small matter to be judged of man's judgment, 
if only I approved myself to God and my conscience. 

" It is doubtless an easier path to disregard the sentiments and 
feelings of all others, and to act for myself independently of them : 
but I have not so learned Christ ; nor can I so teach His blessed 
Gospel. I think that in any compliances which I were urged to 
make for the sake of peace and love, I should be regulated by the 
quality of the act itself; if it were evil in itself, no power or per- 
suasion on earth should induce me to do it: if it were evil only in 
its accidental circumstances, as circumcision was, I should con- 
sider, what was likely to arise out of that particular case, and 
should be regulated by the urgency of the occasion, and the pro- 
bability of the result. In examining the particular act which I 
was required to perform, I should guard against blind superstition 
on the one hand, and unreasonable scrupulosity on the other. 
Superstition makes that to be duty which is no duty; and scrupu- 
losity makes that to be sin, which is no sin. And I would en- 
deavor to have my conscience well informed, so as to avoid both 
the one and the other. 

"But here there is, and ever must be, room for much difference 
of opinion. Every one has a standard of his own, and is dis- 
posed to make that a rule for all other persons. From the latitudi- 
narian to the hermit, all will be equally confident : but my rule 
should be, 'Let every one be fully persuaded in his own mind.' 
There is no precise line in Scripture drawn with respect to church 






CHAP. XXV.] CHRISTIAN DUTY AND LIBERTY. 343 

government : yet the whole Christian Church is filled with dissen- 
sions and animosities, because all will dogmatize for others, instead 
of conceding to each other a liberty to judge for themselves, and 
being content with that apostolic dogma, ' Let all things be done 
decently and in order.' So it is with respect to what may be 
called, a conformity to the world. Who shall draw a precise line 
in everything, and say, ' Thus far you may go, and no farther?' 
Who shall undertake to say to a poor man, ' You must not visit a 
poor neighbor :' or to a gentleman, ' You must not show courtesy 
to a neighboring gentleman :' or to a peer, ' You must not pay a 
customary respect to him whose peer (by creation at least) he is V 
In my mind, it is a question of degrees, as far as acts are con- 
cerned ; and a question of inclination,, as far as the habits are 
concerned. In the habit of our mind we should be altogether 
dead to the world ; but in our acts we are not so called to sepa- 
rate from all ungodly persons as to have no intercourse with them 
whatever ; for then, as the apostle says, ' we must needs go out 
of the world ;' whereas our blessed Lord prayed ' not that we 
should be taken out of the world, but be kept from the evil of it.' 
If we think that by going out of the world we shall get rid of all 
difficulties, we shall find ourselves mistaken. We may change 
our difficulties ; but we shall not divest ourselves of them alto- 
gether ; nor is it unqualified good that we shall do by such con- 
duct. We may make our own path easier : but, if we cast a 
stumbling-block in the way of multitudes, whom by more tempe- 
rate measures we might have conciliated, we shall have no reason 
to glory in the choice that we have made. In my opinion, it is 
not by abandoning our situation in life that we are to honor God, 
but by being examples in it, and by filling it to His glory. And, 
if we desire to fill it to His glory, and pray earnestly to God for 
grace to do so, we may expect Him to direct us in all our ways, 
and to uphold us by His power that our footsteps slip not. 

" And now, have I said this from love to the world ? My whole 
life for forty-four years, after having to the age of nineteen en- 
joyed all that the world could give me, shall answer that question. 
Or, do I say it from the fear of man ? That also my whole life 
will answer. Or, do I say it from complaisance to a person in 
high life ? My writings are full of this subject whenever the 
occasion called for it ; and I have never varied in my judgment 
respecting it. I speak as I think St Paul would speak, if he were 
in my place: and whilst I state my views without obtruding 
them, as if I were competent to judge for all the world, I leave 
others to think and act for themselves, commending them to God 
for His special grace and direction ; for it is God alone that can 
direct us in such intricate paths ; and, in whatever path He calls 
us to walk, His grace is sufficient to uphold us. 

" As to personal advice, I presume not to give it : but as to my 
opinion about the boundaries of Christian liberty and Christian 



344 DEATH OF MR. GRANT. [CHAP. XXV. 

duty, I should sin against God if I dissembled it. A brother or a 
sister has a right to demand it of me in the name of the Lord, 
and I am not at liberty to refuse it. I speak according to the 
light that I have, and in the integrity of my heart before God. I 
would not cast a snare upon any one, either by entangling his 
conscience with unnecessary restrictions, or by accommodating 
the path of duty to human infirmity. I look at the Apostle Paul 
in his own personal example, and in the directions he has given 
to the Church ; and according to my view of them I have stated 
my judgment. I again say, to take a broad sweeping rule for 
ourselves is far easier. It is easier for monks or virgins to shut 
themselves up in cloisters, than to fill up their stations well in life : 
and they can find abundantly sufficient to justify their conduct to 
their own minds. But we Protestants have other views of Chris- 
tian liberty and Christian duty ; and I am not sure that this will 
not be found a case in point, as it respects the foregoing subject. 
To shut ourselves up entirely from the world, and put our light 
under a bushel, is the more easy : but to be ' blameless and harm- 
less as sons of God, without rebuke, in the midst of a crooked 
and perverse nation, shining among them as lights in the world, 
and holding forth among them the word of life,' (Phil. ii. 15, 16,) 
is in my opinion more worthy of our profession, more honorable 
to our God, and more beneficial to those whose welfare we are 
bound to seek. 

" Your grace is at liberty to make what use you please of this : 
only / will enter into no controversy ivith any one respecting it. 

" My prayer to God for your grace, and for your daughters is, 
that God may pour out His Spirit upon you abundantly through 
Jesus Christ our Saviour ; that He may guide you into all truth, 
and direct you to ' walk wisely before Him in a perfect way ;' 
and that you may be enabled to ' stand perfect and complete in 
all the will of God.' 

" I am, my dear madam, your grace's most truly affectionate 
and devoted servant, C. Simeon." 



To the Rev. T. Thomason. 

" K. C. Nov. 22, 1S23. 

" My beloved Brother, — 

" Before you receive this you will probably have heard 
of the loss that India and Britain have sustained in the death of 
Mr. Grant. His illness was only of about two hours' continuance. 
But to a man like him, this I think was a blessing. But this loss 
will be severely felt in the direction : I am happy however to in- 
form you, that on my writing to Mr. , he has assured me 

that he will stand in the place of Mr. G., and employ me to fur- 
nish him with chaplains as Mr. G. did 

" In strength of mind and body I have reason for thankfulness ; 



CHAP. XXV.] PURCHASE OF ADVOWSONS. 345 

and I hope in ministerial usefulness also, if I may judge by the 
numbers of the University that attend my ministry. At this time 
I am preaching five sermons upon the Law, (Gal. iii. 19,) at St. 
Mary's : and the numbers that flock thither are so great, that 
many of the University are forced to go away, not being able to 
get in. At my weekly tea-party, where none are invited, I had 
yesterday forty young men. For all this I have great reason for 
thankfulness. I have long looked for nothing but debility and 
death ; and beyond all human expectation God has continued to 
me both life and strength ; insomuch that I am thinking of putting 
to press my entire work of twenty volumes ; and am on that ac- 
count sweeping away the remainder of my ' Horce' at half price. 
No one will edit the work with half the care that I shall : and 
therefore I think it desirable to do it in my lifetime, if my life 
should be so long preserved. It will take two years to print it. 

" I delight to hear such blessed tidings of my beloved James. 
Give my kindest love to him. We bear him in sweet remem- 
brance, and most affectionately long for his welfare in every pos- 
sible view. 

" My dear brother, most affectionately yours, C. Simeon." 



To a friend who requested the loan of a large sum. 

'•' Oct. 13, 1823. 

" My dear Sir, — 

" Your letter demands a frankness on my part which 
might otherwise appear to savor of ostentation. Having no 
family, and my brother's family being in good circumstances, and 
having suffered a legacy to be left me for the express purpose of 
doing that good, which was in a measure lost to the world by my 
late brother's death ; I have Tor these many years determined to 
devote a great part of the principal, and all the interest, to the 
service of our common Lord, who gave His own life a ransom 
for us. The object I have selected, and prosecuted for several 
years, has been the purchase of livings (which I commit immedi- 
ately to trustees in perpetuity,) that in them may be preached 
those doctrines which have produced so happy an effect on my 
own soul ; (you remember me a very different person at Eton 
from what I have been these forty-five years since 1 came to col- 
lege.) I have bought several, and for above this month past I 
have expected a demand of £9000 for fresh purchases : and I am 
at this moment in treaty for two more livings. I should not have 
been able to go on thus far, if I had not been helped ;* but my 

* Early in this year Mr. Simeon made the following memorandum in his diary: — 
" What wonders does our gracious God work ! Behold ! but four days ago my friend 
Lord P. offers to aid me with £4000, and Dr. Kilvington this day has offered to put at 
my disposal £10,000 stock, worth £7500. How evidently is God with me in this good 
work ! And what an encouragement does this afford me to serve Him yet further ! 
Shall I on account of these assistances spare myself? God forbid. No : I will with 



346 PURCHASE OP ADVOWSONS. [CHAP. XXV. 

plan is first to leap into the mire, and then to say to my friends, 
' If you choose to give me a helping hand, I will take a few more 
leaps ;' but my efforts must of necessity be bounded by my means. 
I do not first ask, and then act ; but first act, and then ask ; and 
leave it to the Lord to send friends to my assistance, or not, as it 
shall please Him. With respect to the issue I have no uneasiness. 
King Henry finds me with a very adequate supply to my wants, 
though I should have nothing else, and beyond my means I shall 
on no account proceed. Nevertheless, I am not anxious to stop 
much short of them. To be my own executor is a thing which I 
contemplate with pleasure rather than with pain, provided I do 
only what is wise in itself, and conducive to the object I have in 
view. 

" This plain story will be the best answer I can give. It speaks 
for itself, and supersedes all the apologies, which, if I were not thus 
frank and open, I should be constrained to make ; and it at the 
same time demonstrates the sincerity with which I am, 

" My dear sir, your most faithful friend and servant, 

"C. Simeon." 

God's help proceed, and rather increase than diminish my own efforts, in proportion as 
God stirs up His people to help me. And I record this, not only as a memorandum to 
prevent mistakes, but as a pledge to Thee, my God and Father, that, with Thy help, I 
will proceed to serve Thee with my own property, as well as with the property of others 
which may be intrusted to me. May God accept my poor services, and may His holy 
name be for ever adored for all the wonders which He has wrought for me in providence 
as well as grace !" 



CHAPTER XXVI. 

Letters — To Rev. T. Thomason on Lord Powerscourt's Benefaction — Mr. Goode's re 
moval to India — Progress of Religion in Cambridge — General Improvement of the 
University — Sermons on the Gospel— Mr. Goode's Appointment — The Vice-chancel- 
lor at the Jews' Meeting— To J. J. Gurney, Esq. on the Motto to his ' Essays.' — To a 
Friend on Fidelity to God — To the Same on suffering Persecution — To a Missionary 
on the Golden Mean — On Human Infirmities — To Rev. S. Carr on the circulation of 
the Apocrypha— Memoranda on a bequest for Religious Objects — On the numbers at 
bis Evening Parties — On receiving marks of Attention. 



1824—1826. 

CORRESPONDENCE, ETC. 

To the Rev. T. Thomason. 

" K. C., Camb., June 8, 1824. 

" My beloved Brother, — 

• • • " I now come to that which is more particularly my own 
province. 

" 1st. To ask you whether you ever received my letter, desir- 
ing to know how I may, to the greatest profit, apply a sum of 
money left to me with two other trustees, by Lord Viscount Pow- 
erscourt for the use of India. I wish you to learn, and to give 
me a choice of plans — not plans already carrying on by the Church 
Missionary Society ; but others, to which their funds are not ap- 
plied. I must not be limited to one, but must have different to 
choose out of. You will of course give me your opinion : but I 
shall submit all to my co-trustees, and act with them : they are 
Mr. Justice Lefroy, and the Hon. Mr. Wingfield, Lord Powers- 
court's brother. 

" 2nd. Let me give you my opinion about your appointment to 
the Presidency Church. I wish I could send you my advice by a 
carrier-pigeon. On an abstract view of the question I might agree 
with Mr. Corrie and Mr. Sherer ; but I have entered fully into 
matters, and I think I have already informed you that I am to ap- 
point your successor, and have for the place, I hope, another Mar- 
tyn, almost in talent and altogether in piety — my own assistant, 
Mr. Goode, a son of him who was minister of St. Anne's, Black- 
friars. 

" All your exertions in India perfectly surprise me : your Bible 
committees, book societies, &c, &c. ; I quite blush when I see 
what you are all doing. But we must all be content with doing 
what we can, and feel neither envy nor discouragement at being 



348 IMPROVEMENTS IN THE UNIVERSITY. [cHAP. XXVI. 

exceeded by others. In truth, the whole world seems to have re- 
ceived somewhat of a new impulse ; and glorious times are fast 
approaching. The sun and the moon are scarcely more different 
from each other than Cambridge is from what it was when I was 
first minister of Trinity Church ; and the same change has taken 
place through almost the whole land. 

" Dear Professor Farish has become an itinerant advocate for 
the Church Missionary Society. A few years ago I should have as 
soon expected that he would be historical painter to his majesty, or 
envoy extraordinary to the court of China. His soul is surpris- 
ingly quickened, and his powers are increased. He looks very 
little older than when you were here. 

" I believe I told you of the immense alterations that are taking 
place in the colleges here. Corpus (Bene't) has built an entire 
new college, which will be finished before Christmas. Trinity 
has added a court that enables them to admit into college double 
the number they used. King's is building a most magnificent 
college at £100,000 expense. St John's think of emulating Trin- 
ity. A wonderfully fine observatory is built on the road to Mad- 
ingley. . . . What think you of taking away Caius College, and 
of rebuilding it by the hospital ? It is probable that may be done. 
By the way, Addenbrooke's Hospital also is doubled in size. — 
Where Caius College now is, if it be removed, we shall have a 
grand museum. Yet wonderful as all this improvement is, it does 
not exceed the improvement in the studies of the University. All 
is going forward together, and I hope when you come, you will 
find us all improved." 

" To the Rev. T. Thomason. 

" Dec. 1, 1824. 

" My beloved Brother, — 

" I can fully enter into the difference you experience in 
your ministrations at the cathedral ; and I fear that your valuable 
time is sadly broken in upon by mere official calls. I have my- 
self but three days ago finished my course before the University. 
I have some idea that I told you in my last what the subject was ; 
if I did, forgive me for mentioning it now. It was ' the glorious 
Gospel of the blessed God,' (1 Tim. i. 11 :) its nature and office — 
its riches and fulness — its suitableness and sufficiency — its excel- 
lency and glory 

" Glorious news have I to tell you. This very day does my 
friend and assistant, Mr. Goode, receive his final appointment to 
succeed to your church. You will now have a coadjutor second 
only to dear Martyn. In his ministry he will be far superior to 
Martyn : it is only in research and powers of mind that he will 
be second. I thank God most unfeignedly for enabling me to make 
this sacrifice. Mr. Goode, I expect, will sail in January with Mr. 
Sherer : a blessed pair to send to you at once ! . . . I should 



CHAP. XXVI.] STEADFASTNESS UNDER TRIALS. 349 

tell you that the next vacancy for Bengal will be filled with one 
of my recommending : so that I stand in the same relation to In- 
dia that I did before Mr. Grant's death. How justly is the mem- 
ory of that blessed man honored ! 

"I ought to tell you that the Master of Corpus, Mr. Lamb, 
took the chair at our Jews' meeting, notwithstanding he was 
vice-chancellor; and Dr. Godfrey, the President of Queens', was 
also there. In truth, things are wonderfully altered even since 
your time. What reason for thankfulness have we on account of 
these changes ! As for me, I am precisely the same that ever I 
was : so that the change is in others, and not in me. But it is 
the Lord's work, and marvellous in our eyes." 



To J. J. Gurney, Esq., Earlham Hall. 

"Jan. 4, 1S25. 

" My beloved Friend and Brother, — 

" I have received your most kind and acceptable present, 
and had hoped before this time to have read your Essays on 
Christianity, that when I acknowledged the receipt of them I 
might be able to speak of them from a knowledge of their con- 
tents. It was a real delight to me to see your motto, EN TOTTOI2 
in 01, 1 Tim. iv. 15, in the title-page. O that it were written on 
the hearts of all who make a profession of religion ; and so writ- 
ten that their profiting might appear unto all men ! This is to be 
' men of God.' Nothing short of this will suffice. Ask those 
who have profited most in every profession, in every art, and 
every science, what has led them to their attainments? They 
will all tell you that they owe their proficiency to this motto. 
Go on, my beloved brother, and may God make you more and 
more earnest in His blessed work, and give you to see the desire 
of your heart in the edification and salvation of many, many 
souls !" 



To the Rev. Mr. , on fidelity to God. 

"K. C, July 26, 1825. 

" My dear Friend, — 

'.' Agreeably to your wish, I commit to paper the sub- 
stance of what I mentioned to you in conversation. 

" From the time that I set myself to seek the Lord, and more 
especially from the time that I began to minister in holy things, 1 
found trials in my own family. My father especially was preju- 
diced against Methodism, as it is called ; and required me to re- 
nounce the friendship of the Honorable Mr. Cadogan, who 
preached at Reading, where my father lived. I told my father, 
that if he could allege anything against the moral character of my 
friend, I would renounce him instantly; but that if I was called 



350 STEADFASTNESS UNDER TRIALS. [CHAP. XXVI. 

to renounce him on account of his fidelity to my Lord and Saviour, 
I should consider it as a denial of my Lord himself; and I dared 
not to do it. (2 Tim. i. 16.) When he complained of my diso- 
bedience, (I did obey him so far as not to preach for Mr. Cado- 
gan, because I had no particular call to that,) I desired him to 
find out some test whereby to try the obedience of all his sons ; 
and if he found me second to any, I would give him leave to lay 
the blame on religion ; but if he put his authority in competition 
with that of God himself, he rendered it impossible for me to obey 
him ; nay, he himself would be the first to condemn me as a 
hypocrite, when he found me loving and serving an earthly parent 
more than my Lord and Saviour. 

" I sent him a sermon written by old Mr. Venn, upon Matt. x. 
34 — 39. Whether he ever read it or not I cannot tell. I myself 
have written on that passage ; but it is since my ' Hora? were 
published, and it will appear in my next four volumes ; but if you 
should wish for a copy of it, it shall be at your service. 1 do not 
know one syllable that I have written ; but I should have no hesi- 
tation in saying, that it is a clear exposition of my views, and of 
that passage so far as I understand it. The circumstance of my 
not knowing what I have written there is an advantage in this 
respect, that it cannot have been written for this particular occa- 
sion. Indeed, instead of speaking more on this subject now, 
when I may be supposed to write under a bias, I should rather 
refer to that, as containing my deliberate and unbiassed sen- 
timents. 

" Unhappily my poor father retained his prejudices to the last ; 
but I have never entertained a doubt, but that I did right in obey- 
ing God rather than man. Great care must be taken that we act 
in a right spirit, and that we ' let patience have its perfect work, 
that we may be perfect and entire, wanting nothing.' But if the 
Cross cannot be removed by mild and gentle means, we must 
consider it as lying fairly in our way, and must take it up and 
bear it after our blessed Lord. And if, in this mode of proceed- 
ing, we lose father or mother, or house or lands, for Christ's sake, 
we have His assurance that we shall receive an hundred-fold 
more in this life, (and in kind too,) with persecutions, and in the 
world to come life everlasting. (Mark x. 28 — 30.) 

" Hoping that God will be graciously pleased to afford both to 
you and to your friends all needful direction and support, 

"I remain, my dear friend, very affectionately yours, 

"C.Simeon." 

To the same, on suffering persecution. 

" My very dear Friend, — 

" God is now calling you to serve Him and to honor 
Him in a more especial manner ; and I trust you will approve 
yourself a good soldier of Jesus Christ. As for receding from 



CHAP. XXVI.] ON SUFFERING PERSECUTION. 351 

the field of battle, I hope you will not entertain the thought for a 
single moment. The eyes of all the University will be fixed on 
you ; and by your conduct many will either be intimidated, 01 
emboldened, to maintain their holy profession with more firmness 
than ever. (Phil. i. 14.) God is putting great honor upon you, in 
that He is ' making you a partaker of ChrL 's sufferings.' ' The 
Spirit of glory and of God is now made more visibly to rest upon 
you.' It is as a Christian, and for the name of Christ, that you 
are reproached ; and therefore, instead of being ashamed, you 
have reason to glorify God on this behalf. (1 Pet. iv. 12 — 16. 
You will now know what this passage means.) Your less en- 
lightened friends will pity you, but those who are better instructed 
out of the Holy Scriptures will congratulate you. Moses pos- 
sessed a higher situation than you did, and voluntarily renounced 
it all that he might ' suffer affliction with the people of God.' He 
balanced against each other the best of this world, all the riches 
of the greatest kingdom upon earth, and the worst of religion, 
reproach and the Cross ; and he found that the Christian's portion 
was as a talent of gold against a feather. Seek from God the 
same faith as he possessed, and you will soon both approve his 
choice, and follow his example. And who can tell what God has 
for you to do for the advancement of His kingdom 1 Matthew 
was called from his employment, Peter and John from theirs, and 
Paul from his, that they might be more at liberty to serve Him; 
and for this honor they counted all things but as dung and dross. 
But I would earnestly wish you not to be precipitate as to any 
measures which you shall adopt. God, who has called you to 
this trial, will make your way plain before your face, if only you 
wait upon Him in faith and patience 

" I did intend to have written you a long letter, but my press- 
ing engagements have prevented me from executing my purpose. 
I only add, what would Paul have said to you in existing circum- 
stances 1 Would he have used the language of consolation? 
Would he not of congratulation rather 1 Yes, assuredly of con- 
gratulation ; and I have no doubt but that ' after you have suf- 
fered awhile' God will ' stablish, strengthen, settle you,' and turn 
all your troubles into occasions of praise and thanksgiving. Be- 
lieve me, my dear friend, 

" Your trulv sympathizing and most affectionate friend, 

" C. Simeon." 



To the Rev. Mr. T , on i the golden mean.' 

"K. C, Camb., July 9, 1825. 
* My beloved Brother, — 

" Perhaps you little thought that in what you have said 
about extremes, and against the golden mean, you would carry 
me along with you. But I not only go along with you, I even go 



352 THE GOLDEN MEAN. [cHAP. XXVI. 

far beyond you : for to you I can say in words, what for these 
thirty years I have proclaimed in deeds, (you will not misunder- 
stand me,) that the truth is not in the middle, and not in one ex- 
treme ; but in both extremes. I see you filled with amazement, and 
doubting whether I am sober, (i. e.) in my sober senses. 

" Here were two extremes ; observing days, eating meats, &c. 
' Paul, how do you move ? In the mean way V * No.' — ' To one 
extreme V * No.' — ' How then V ' To both extremes in their 
turn, as occasion requires.' 

" Here are two other extremes, Calvinism and Arminianism, 
(for you need not be told how long Calvin and Arminius lived 
before St. Paul.) ' How do you move in reference to these, 
Paul ? In a golden mean ?' ' No.' — ' To one extreme V ■ No.' — 
' How then V ' To both extremes : to-day I am a strong Cal- 
vinist ; to-morrow a strong Arminian.' — ' Well, well, Paul, I see 
thou art beside thyself: go to Aristotle, and learn the golden 
mean.' 

" But, my brother, I am unfortunate : I formerly read Aristotle, 
and liked him much : I have since read Paul, and caught some- 
what of his strange notions oscillating (not vacillating) from pole 
to pole. Sometimes I am a high Calvinist, at other times a low 
Arminian, so that if extremes will please you, I am your man ; 
only remember, it is not one extreme that we are to go to, but 
both extremes. 

" Now, my beloved brother, if I find you in the zenith on the 
one side, I shall hope to find you in the nadir on the other ; and 
then we shall be ready (in the estimation of the world, and of mod- 
erate Christians, who love the golden mean) to go to Bedlam 
together. 

" Now to your letter — ' exalting missionaries above societies.' 
If you are wrong, I am ten times more wrong than you in this 

also : for in my address to the Society, delivered eight or 

ten years ago at Freemason's Hall, and published by them, I la- 
bored this point with all my might. You know that I, when 
delivering my sentiments before the Lord, do not know much of 
the golden mean ; so that I am still with you, my brother, and with 
my whole heart. Societies are like the cabinet of ministers, who 
send out armies, and sit at home, and get some credit : but it is 
the armies that strike the blow, and that are God's instruments to 
us for good. Yet the cabinets are of use in their place, though 
they may sometimes be wrong in their judgment. 

*' In truth, my brother, I am ready to go with you much farther 
also in what you say of committees. This is the case at this mo- 
ment in the Committee of . And I think, in the instance you 

refer to, our own committee did not judge well. And if all com- 
mittees were more earnest in prayer to God for direction, they 
would do better. Still, however, there must be committees, as 
well as cabinets ; and where there are men, there will be mistakes, 



CHAP. XXVI.] LETTER TO REV. S. CARR. 353 

and errors, and infirmities ; and if we expect only from men what 
savors strongly of human infirmity, we shall be less stumbled by 
their errors. You will remember that every missionary has not 
your powers of thought ; and that if all were left to themselves, 
there is no knowing what they would do. To say the least, there 
would be no unity in their plans ; and the errors of the many 
would in the issue be found quite equal in numbers to the errors 
of the committee. 

" And now let me ask, did you expect to find such an agree- 
ment between us 1 Did you not expect that there would be a 
considerable diversity in our opinions? Well, let there be the 
same unity in our spirit. Let us not expect too much from man ; 
but look simply to the Lord, to act by them, or without them, or 
against them, as He pleases. We will be thankful for all the 
good that He does, either by individuals or societies : for whether 
Paul plant, or Apollos water, it is ' God alone who gives the in- 
crease.' And whilst in our desires we will be enlarged to the ut- 
termost, we will be moderate in our expectations ; (the golden 
mean may here be used ;) and let neither our joys so prevail as to 
dispel our sorrows, nor our sorrows so prevail as to overwhelm 
our joys. 

" ' Rejoice with trembling,' and tremble with rejoicing, has al- 
ways been my motto. I never pass a day without seeing occa- 
sion for both, in all around me ; but most of all in 

" Your most affectionate brother, C. Simeon." 



To the Rev. S. Carr, on aiding the Bible Society. 

"May 12, 1826. 

" My dear Friend, — 

, "I went last week to town, though very unfit to be out 
of my room on account of gout, from which I am not yet quite 
recovered, very much for the purpose of showing my face at the 
Bible Society. Persons unacquainted with my state of health 
would have put a wrong construction on my absence, and have 
imputed it to pique. I felt it due therefore to my Divine Master 
to show that He did not suffer me to be under the influence of any 
such feeling as that.* 

" I consider the Bible Society as forced into the measures they 
have adopted ; though I think there is among them a lamentable 
want of what / consider as right feeling in relation to the whole 
matter. However, I presume not to judge them. Those who 
ate, and those who abstained from eating, meats offered to idols, 

* During the previous year Mr. Simeon had published a letter to Lord Teignmouth, 
in vindication of the proceedings of the Bible Society relative to the circulation of the 
Apocrypha. After much warm controversy, the society at length resolved, that " the 
fundamental law, which limits their operations to the circulation of the Holy Scriptures, 
be fully and distinctly recognized as excluding the circulation of the Apocrypha." 
23 



354 ON A BEaUEST FOR RELIGIOUS OBJECTS. [ciIAP. XXVI. 

were equally accepted of their God, and were only warned not 
to judge or to despise one another. I do not think that any either 
judge or despise me ; and sorry should I be to manifest less can- 
dor than my adversaries. 

" The Bible Society will yet do good, and still needs support. 
But I do think that the field which they abandon should be occu- 
pied, and most thankful shall I be to see it occupied, and to take 
my post there. To do this with effect, we must show that we are 
not influenced by any bad spirit. I think we should still aid the 
old Society ; but I do not see that we are necessitated to leave all 
Apocryphists in darkness, because they have done so. I will see 
some friends, and endeavor to set on foot something. But I am 
a poor insignificant creature to lead, I would infinitely rather 
follow. 

" I wish Mr. B. may not run too fast. But it is difficult to em- 
bark in a good cause, and to proceed with all the moderation that 
is requisite for its ultimate success. I would run as fast as he : 
but I want to win the race ; and therefore proceed at this part 
of the course somewhat slower than he. A warm advocate will 
call this lukewarmness ; to me it appears, in existing circum- 
stances, wisdom and prudence." 



MEMORANDA ON VARIOUS OCCASIONS. 

On a Bequest for religious Objects. 

"Feb. 23, 1826. 
" About four years ago, when I was in my blessed work of 
purchasing livings, to secure in perpetuity pious and laborious 
ministers in them, by the advice of a,gentleman I wrote to Dr. 
Kilvington, whom I had never seen, to ask some assistance to- 
wards it, thinking he might possibly give me £500 ; and behold 
he gave me nearly £8000 ! And now that I am again engaged 
to the amount of above £10,000, a gentleman, whom- 1 never saw 
but once, and then only for half-an-hour, has died and left me, as 
my informant says, £9000. My poor dear honored and lamented 
father thought that I should ruin myself by giving my money to 
the poor ; and therefore left my little fortune in the hands of 
trustees, to keep me from this apprehended mischief. Behold, 
this is the way in which God leaves me to be ruined ! Oh, what 
a master He is ! I wonder who ever lost by serving Him ! It is 
sufficient for me to know, that ' what we give for His glory, we 
lend to Him ; and He will repay us again.' But He will not even 
take the loan : for on both these occasions He has just interposed 
(as indeed he has on several other occasions) to forestall and pre- 
vent the payment out of my own pocket ; so that I am still as 



CHAP. XXVI.] ON RECEIVING MARKS OF ATTENTION. 355 

strong as ever to .prosecute the same good work. Who needs 
prove to me the providence of God ?" 



On receiving Marks of Attention. 



" May 26, 1826. 

" I have thought that I would not make any memorandum of 
two events, lest it should appear to savor of vanity ; but they do 
in a very striking way evince the goodness of God to me, and may 
serve to show how He rewards a simple and faithful adherence to 
Him. I remember the time that I was quite surprised that a fel- 
low of my own college ventured to walk with me for a quarter 
of an hour on the grass-plot before Clare Hall : and for many 
years after I began my ministry, I was a man wondered at, by 
reason of the paucity of those who showed any regard for true 
religion. But now on my open days, (Fridays,) when I receive 
visitors at tea, frequently more than forty (all without invitation) 
come. What an honor is this ! How impossible would it have 
been for me ever to have obtained it, if I had sought it ! But 
God gives it me unsought." 

" Again. — In the month of April I was proposed as a member 
of the Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge ;* and as it 
was apprehended that I might be black-balled, (for some have been 
who were far less notorious than myself,) there went a host of 
bishops and other dignitaries of the Church, with their friends 
(about 90 or 100 in all,) to beat down opposition, and to vote me 
in with a high hand. I understand there were but three oppo- 
nents ; and that Mr. was peculiarly zealous in my support. 

Is not this of the Lord ? 

"Again. — Last week three bishops did me the honor of visiting 
me ; Dr. Burgess, Bishop of Salisbury — Dr. Law, Bishop of Bath 
and Wells — Dr. Jebb, Bishop of Limerick : and I accompanied 
them to King's Chapel, and to Trinity Library, and spent above 
an hour with them. This shows how much Christian liberality 
has increased, and is increasing. I am not conscious that I am 

* In his ' Answer' to Dr. Marsh in 1812, Mr. Simeon observes in a note : — 
" As it is possible that a circumstance relating to myself may give you occasion to rep- 
resent me as no friend to the Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge, I will here 
mention it. ... I once had the honor of being a member of that society myself; but 
afterwards, for reasons which appeared to me satisfactory at the time, I withdrew my 
name. Altering however my opinion sometime after, above twenty years ago I wished to 
renew my subscription ; and the late Dean of Ely, Dr. Cooke, then Provost of King's 
College, had undertaken to propose me. But on mentioning it to the Rev. Secretary of 
that society, he found a doubt suggested whether my name would be re-admitted. Of 
course, I did not choose to be proposed, if there was the smallest chance of a repulse ; 
and have been deterred from offering myself by that consideration ever since. But though 
I have not offered myself, I nearly two years ago recommended my brother to become a 
a member; and if you, sir, will do me the honor to propose me, (for with your recom- 
mendation I can be in no danger of a repulse,) I shall be happy in being again united to 
that society, and in co-operating in all their benevolent designs." 



356 RESPECT FROM BISHOPS. [cHAP. XXVI 

one atom less faithful to my God than in foiyner days, or more 
desirous of human favor ; yet God is pleased thus graciously to 
honor me. In former years I should as soon have expected a 
visit from three crowned heads, as from three persons wearing a 
mitre ; not because there was any want of condescension in them, 
but because my religious character affixed a stigma to my name. 
I thank God that I receive this honor as from Him, and am pleased 
with it no further than as it indicates an increasing regard for re-4 
ligion amongst my superiors in the Church, and may tend to lessen 
prejudice amongst those to whom the report of it may come." 






CHAPTER XXVII. 

Letters — To the Secretary of a Religious Society — To a Clergyman on avoiding the Ap- 
pearance of Evil — To the Provost of Eton — Dr. Goodall's Reply — To Mrs. Cunning- 
ham on the Memoir of her Sister — To a Friend on Cherishing a Spirit of Love — To 
Rev. W. H. Michell on the Death of Mr. Lloyd— Memorandum on being Defrauded 
by his Servant. 



1827—1828. 

CORRESPONDENCE, ETC. 

To the Secretary of a religious Society. 

"K. C., March 20, 1827. 

" My dear Sir, — 

" It is unnecessary for me to come up, because I can 
express my sentiments on paper better than viva voce ; and if I 
express them with Christian fidelity, I hope the committee will 

forgive me. I expressed them fully to Mr. , after our last 

meeting, and with much anguish of mind, I perceived in the com- 
mittee a spirit which deeply grieved and humbled me. But I dare 
not proceed to state my sentiments, lest I should wound and grieve 
others. I therefore leave my crimination altogether out of the 
question, and give only my advice. 

"My advice is, tread back your steps — cultivate a spirit of 
Christian love and liberality — if wronged, why do you not rather 
take wrong, and cover it even from your own eyes ? yea, do more 
than they say. Verily the want of this spirit put me to shame 
and deeply humbled me. When shall we rise to the true standard 
of Christian morals? Matt. v. 40, 41. 

" Your afflicted friend, C. Simeon. 

" P. S. I think I made my sentiments known to Mr. M. also. 
I beg pardon of the committee for not protesting against their 
measures. But who am I that I should dictate ? 

" The fault of this whole matter is in the unyielding pertinacity 
of our own committee. The committee do not stand at a suffi- 
cient distance from the object of contention to judge of it aright. 
You may lay this letter before them. It is the only way in which 
I can atone for my want of fidelity before. Indeed, indeed, even 
Peter and Barnabas are all wrong in this matter." 



358 DR. GOODALL. [cHAP. XXVH. 

To the Rev. Mr. , on avoiding all appearance of evil. 

"K. C, Camb., June 10, 1827. 

" My dear Sir,— 

" ' He that believeth shall not make haste.' There is a 
straightforward mode of proceeding that will alone satisfy my 
mind. It is the Lord alone whom I am serving ; I have no more 
personal interest in it than the Emperor of China ; and I have no 
wish to serve God in a dubious way : He does not require it. If 
it be His will that I should effect for Him the construction of this 
temple — well ; the silver and the gold are His, and He will enable 
me. If not — well ; it was well that it was in my heart : and He 
will accept the will for the deed. 

" There are oaths too ; and who can tell what rumors might 
grow out of a dubious, or even innocent transaction? 

"The Paschal lamb was set apart four days in order that it 
might undergo the strictest examination ; and our blessed Lord 
for four days underwent this examination, and was pronounced^ 
by His bitterest enemies, who could find no fault in him. Such I 
wish my sacrifices to be. ' We must be wise as serpents, and 
harmless as doves.' I am my dear sir, 

" Your very affectionate friend, C. Simeon. 

" This is the Lord's work, and fit for a Sabbath-day. I always 
love to answer by return of post." 



To the Rev. Dr. Goodall, Provost of Eton. 

"Sept. 4, 1827. 

" My dear Friend, — 

" I will not be so ungracious again as to send to my 
'loving friends,' without a single line to show that the expression 
when used by me towards yourself, is not a mere official courtesy, 
but a reality. Never have I had in all my life but one feeling 
towards you ; and notwithstanding our pursuits and habits of life 
have been so different, I verily believe that your regards towards 
me have also been unchanged ; and were I nearer to you, I should 
feel much pleasure in keeping up a more friendly intercourse than 
our present distance admits of. I think you would receive with 
kindness any hint which I might suggest respecting our prospects 
in the eternal world. 

" It is often with me a matter of regret, that the atmosphere of 
Eton is so unfavorable for the health of the soul ; and that amidst 
all the attention that is paid to the poets and philosophers of Greece 
and Rome, scarcely ever by any chance is the name of our bles- 
sed Saviour heard, especially in a way of admiration and love ; 
and that whilst earthly honors are held up as proper objects of our 
ambition, so little is spoken of heaven as worthy of our pursuit. 
But our college-records of this very year speak loudly to us on 






CHAP. XXVII.] REGARD FOR DR. GOODALL. 359 

this subject. The very occasion on which I send you this letter 
admonishes us, that in a little time nothing will remain to us of this 
world, except our responsibility to God for all that we have done 
in it, and all that we have neglected to do. This is the fourth 
death that has taken place in our small society in about twice as 
many months, besides two or three others of quondam fellows ; 
and five of them much younger than ourselves. Through mercy, 
it is my chief labor here to prevent regret in the eternal world ; 
and I earnestly hope that you also, my dear friend, will, after 
laboring so honorably and so successfully for the meat that perish- 
eth, ' labor also for the meat which endureth unto eternal life.' 
Will you do me the favor to accept, as a small pledge of my 
regard, a book* which I had intended as a present to my nephew ? 
The preface to it I consider as of very singular value. As for the 
book itself, the world has already stamped its value so legibly, that 
I need say nothing respecting it. If either the preface or the book 
shall prove a source of benefit and comfort to your mind, I beg 
leave to assure you, that it will greatly rejoice 

" Your officially ' loving friend,' 

" And your truly most affectionate friend, C. Simeon. 

" P. S. My very kind and respectful compliments to Mrs. 
Goodall." 

[Not having received any answer from Dr. Goodall after the 
interval of a month, Mr. Simeon wrote to him again.] 

" Oct. 4, 1S27. 

" My dear Friend, — 

" If any person in the world, or all the people in the 
world confederate, had told me that you would take offence at the 
letter which I wrote you, I should have said, You do not know 
Dr. Goodall as I do. I have known him almost sixty years : and 
if ever there was a person that never gave, or took offence, it is 
he. Instead of being offended at a friendly communication, which 
bore upon the very face of it nothing but respect and love, he is 
precisely the man of whom that might be said which was said of i 
Cranmer, ' Do my Lord of Canterbury an ill turn, and he will be 
your friend for ever.' In fact, I cannot conceive what there could 
be in it to give offence. It was in my apprehension, and certainly 
in my purpose, as pure an ebullition of perfect friendship as ever 
proceeded from a warm and affectionate heart. It must be taken 
in connection with the apology which I had recently made you, 
when you were here, for having, not long before, sent you a 
special messenger in the usual form without a single line expres- 
sive of personal regard. 

" A similar occasion now again offered itself. The letter an- 
nouncing a vacancy at King's I received between eight and nine 
o'clock ; I sent off the special messenger by ten : and whilst the 

* Wilberforce's Practical View, with a Preface by the Rev. Daniel Wilson. 



360 dr. goodall's reply. [chap. XXVII. 

official form was preparing, it occurred to me that I ought on no 
account to omit sending you a few lines. And, as Jesse, when 
sending David to ' look how his brethren fared and to take their 
pledge,' sent a present of a few loaves and cheeses to the ' captain 
of their thousand,' without ever dreaming that by such a liberty 
he should give offence, so I, in the innocency of my heart, sent you 
one of the copies of a most valuable publication which I had 
ordered from Glasgow, (as presents to my own'nephews,) as a 
small token of my regard. The preface I consider as one of the 
finest compositions in our language ; and therefore, though it might 
not convey to you anything you did not know before, it might put 
the subject in a view which would well repay the perusal. Even 
if it had been a treatise on the beauties of the Greek language, I 
should not have expected it to give offence ; though there might 
then have been some reason for offence, because it might be con- 
strued as an attempt to convey to you some information on a 
subject with which you have been all your life pre-eminently 
conversant. But on matters of eternal moment, however con- 
versant you were with the subject, I could have no conception of 
giving you offence, because you would of necessity recollect, that 
the great parent and progenitor of all infallibility (St. Peter,) when 
writing 'to those who had obtained like precious faith with him' 
says, ' I will not be negligent to put you always in remembrance 
of these things, though ye know them, and be established in the 
present truth.'* In fact, I should have expected you would rather 
have been gratified with an opportunity of expressing your con- 
currence with me, in the great object which both the preface and 
the book propose to our consideration. At all events, if it were 
only for Ovid's sake, I was assured you would forgive me ; for 
you well remember, that when addressing his wife, (whom cer- 
tainly he did not intend to offend,) he says, 

' Qui monet ut facias quod jam facis, ille monendo 
Laudat, et hortatu comprobat acta suo.' 

If however I have given you offence, do me the justice to believe 
it was quite unintentionally : and believe me to be, 

" With truly respectful and very affectionate regard, ever yours, 

"C. Simeon." 

Dr. Goodall's reply. 

"Cloisters, Windsor Castle, Oct. 8, 1827. 
" My dear Friend, — 

" Most sincerely do I entreat your pardon for my pro- 
tracted silence, which has caused you to entertain a suspicion that 
I could possibly be offended at so very kind a proof of your re- 
gard. That I did not acknowledge your obliging present and 
most flattering letter immediately, was entirely owing to an ac- 

* 2 Peter i. I, 12. 



CHAP. XXVII.] DR. GOODALl/s REPLY. 361 

cidental press of business, which would not allow me to return as 
full an answer as I wished to do. That I should since have suf- 
fered day after day, and week after week, to pass by without ex- 
pressing how much I was gratified by the very kind interest you 
took in my welfare, and by your solicitude that I should not dis- 
regard the pearl of inestimable price, would be surprising even to 
myself, had I not, oftener than ought to be the case, had occasion 
to apologize for the effects of a procrastinating spirit. I could 
with truth plead much unexpected business, much distress of mind, 
and an almost uninterrupted demand on my time ; but were I to 
attempt by such pleas to extenuate my apparent inattention and 
want of a proper sense of your kindness, I should be angry with 
myself; I have been much to blame: Habes conjitentem. 

" After this confession it will be needless to assure you, that I 
did not take offence at what had I taken offence I should have ill 
deserved the opinion you have hitherto entertained of me. I ac- 
knowledge, with I trust the most proper feeling, my conviction 
that your address to me was in truth as ' pure an ebullition of per- 
fect friendship as ever proceeded from a warm and affectionate 
heart ;' nor was it necessary that the historiette of the circum- 
stances connected with the cause of your truly friendly letter should 
have been detailed. Mrs. Goodall is however parcel-guilty (in 
the first instance) of my silence, though certainly without inten- 
tion. She begged me so earnestly to let her reperuse your letter, 
which I read to her, that I consigned the MS. to her care. This 
she had so very carefully put up, that on my asking her for it, my 
request was urged in vain, as she could not recollect where she had 
contrived to place it so as to elude her search. 

" A most violent headache, to which, thanks be to the Almighty, 
I am little subject, distracts me so at this moment, that it is no hy- 
perbole to say that I scarcely know what I have written; but to 
let another post depart, without endeavoring to do away the ill 
impression which my silence has left, would be worse than incon- 
siderate. 

" In better spirits, in a more idle moment, I shall hope to say 
much which I meant to say when I began this no-apology. 

"Believe me to be, with the most perfect regard and esteem, 
and with a just value of your friendship, 
" My dear sir, 

" Your obliged and faithful friend, 

"J. Good all.** 

To Mrs. Cunningham. 

" K. C.j Monday Evening, Nov. 12. 1S27. 
" My very dear Friend, — 

" Your most kind favor came to hand on Saturday even- 
ing last ; but I would not read it till I should have leisure to con- 
sider its contents, and to give myself up to the feelings which it 



362 RELIGIOUS MEMOIRS. [CHAP. XXVII. 

is calculated to excite. Often do I intend to peruse this blessed 
memoir. When your dear sister Catharine read portions of it to 
me, it almost transported me to heaven ; and made me most truly 
thankful for the lumbago which detained me at home, and gave 
me an opportunity of hearing it read to me. This is the religion 
which I love. I love simplicity : I love contrition : I love affi- 
ance : I love the tender breathings of affection. Talkativeness 
and boasting are not at all to my mind : I am jealous of every- 
thing that even in appearance savors of self. Even religion itself 
I do not love, if it be not cast in a mould of humility and con- 
trition. I love the religion of heaven ; to fall on our faces, whilst 
we adore the Lamb, is the kind of religion which my soul affects ; 
and it was this spirit which I so admired in your beloved sister. 
How would it have delighted me to hear from her lips some of 
those blessed expressions which your memoir records ! If they 
bore me to heaven by the recital of them, how would they have 
transported me, if I had heard them from her own lips ! Yet 
perhaps they would not have affected me so much : for then I 
should have heard them as from one on earth : whereas I hear 
them now as from one in heaven. 

" I am in the habit of accounting religion as the simplest of all 
concerns, — ' To Him that loved us, and washed us from our sins 
in His own blood, and hath made us kings and priests unto our 
God, to Him be glory and dominion for ever and ever,' expresses 
the very frame of mind in which I wish both to live and die. In 
that dear departed saint I saw it all. It seemed to be the very 
spirit of her mind ; it was her meat and drink : and soon, I trust, 
we shall join her in this blessed song. I greatly rejoice that so 
many of her family are like-minded with her, having their views 
of the Saviour alike clear, and their feelings towards Him alike 
elevated. May you, my dear madam, and I also, drink more and 
more into her spirit : and may your dear husband also testify of 
Christ with more devout energy than ever, knowing that His 
riches are unsearchable, and the joy that He imparts is ' unspeak- 
able and glorified.' 

" Tuesday. — Intending to send this, not by the post but by 
coach, in a parcel with a little token of my love and gratitude, I 
deferred the remainder of my letter till this morning, after I should 
have again read this memoir, which I have been perusing with 
tears of joy. I have indeed been just interrupted in the midst of 

it by a clergyman, a fellow of college, who has begun to 

seek after the Lord, and who came to introduce himself to me. 1 
know not what he must think of me with my eyes suffused with 
tears ; but I trust he found my spirit sweetly softened and affec- 
tionately solicitous for his welfare. In truth, what is there worth 
living for, but to prepare for such an end as your dear sister 
found, and to help forward all around us to the attainment of it? 
Indeed, I am greatly edified and comforted : and I pray God that 



CHAP. XXVII.] CHRISTIAN TENDERNESS. 363 

a double portion of dear Rachel's spirit may rest on you, and on 
Mr. C, and on every member of your much-loved family, and on 
vour much indebted friend and brother, C. Simeon." 



To a Friend, on cherishing a spirit of love. 

" March 1, 1S28. 

" You did not show dear Mrs. your letter before 

you sent it. It would never have received her imprimatur. She 
has a wisely-tempered and well regulated mind ; and love has a 
dominant possession of her heart. 

" Why did I not answer your letter about paying my subscrip- 
tion, except by obeying instantly its contents ? It was because I 
felt I ought to say something, but knew not how to say it, lest I 
should grieve you. My last I was compelled to write : but read 
it again, and say whether Paul would have returned to it such an 
answer as you have sent? I forbear to make any reply, because 
the slightest reply would be construed as the dictate of a partisan. 
My dear brother, you do not suspect your own feelings as arising 
out of your own situation. You saw and mourned over them as 
existing in poor Mr. — = — ; but you are unconscious of any as ex- 
isting in your own bosom. My dear brother, I could say much 
if I were sitting by your side, and you could see the delicate hesi- 
tation, the affectionate look, the starting tear, that were the evi- 
dences of my spirit. But pen and ink cannot hesitate, or look, or 
weep, or do anything but convey dry sentiments to a pained, 
and perhaps a prejudiced and offended mind. Hence I utter 
nothing. I live in a region in which I would have you also move. 
Shall I grieve you if I say, that your want of union and kindness 

and love to Mr. compels him to act without consulting you 1 

And did not the same cause compel you also to act in a similar 

way towards Mr. 1 Cherish, my dear brother, a spirit of 

love, and all your mountains will soon become mole-hills, or rather 
a perfect plain. Ask your beloved wife this question, ' Do you not 
think that if I had more of a spirit of love towards that man of 
God, I might move most easily and sweetly with him ? Do you 
not see in me somewhat of a disposition unlike to what the Apos- 
tle Paul would exercise towards him V 

" Yes; put this question to your beloved wife, and let her not 
return an answer till she has passed a night in committing it to. 
God in prayer : and I have no doubt what, answer her candid and 
discerning mind will give. 

" Then put to her another question : *. Do you see anything in 
Mr. Simeon's last letter, or in this, that should alienate our affec- 
tions from him, or make us turn a deaf ear to him as a blind and 
partial judge V I will not believe that she will answer that in the 
affirmative, unless I see it in her own hand- writing. If, however, 



364 REV. T. LLOYD. [CHAP. XXVII. 

contrary to my expectation, this letter grieve you, do me one 
favor : write for me a letter such as a man of God ought to write 
you under these circumstances, that I may see what I ought to 
have written, and let your beloved wife annex to it her initials 
with her own hand. I shall be glad to sit at your feet and learn. 

With kind love to Mrs. , I remain, my dear friend, 

" Most affectionately yours, C. Simeon." 



To the Rev. W. H. Michell. 

" Cambridge, July 28, 1828. 
' My dear Brother, — 

" Two days ago did I receive official notice from the 
provost for the information of the fellows, respecting the painful 
event to which your letter refers. And yesterday I read a letter 
of our dear friend's to Mr. Hickman, (written but a few days be- 
fore his death,) wherein he spoke of his own state of mind in most 
sweet and delightful terms. Respecting his transition to glory I 
have no more doubt than of the Apostle Paul's. If I were to 
write an epitaph for him, it would be this : — 

In Memory of 

The Rev. THOMAS LLOYD, M.A., 

who was 

in the tenor of his life, 

' A Servant of Christ;' 

and 

in the habit of his mind, 

'The Meekness of Wisdom.' 

A more perfect character I knew not upon earth. He was pre- 
eminently dear to me, as being my own son in the faith, the very 
first fruits of Achaia. He is gone a little, a very little, before us. 
Through mercy I possess at present very peculiar vigor both of 
body and mind ; both of which I need for the completing of my 
Appendix of six volumes, or 700 discourses, now in the press. I 
print and revise a volume of about 600 pages — of my close pages 
— every month. Three volumes are now finished, and I hope to 
be out in October : after which time I have a kind of presentiment 
(which I delight to indulge,) that I shall speedily be called home. 
But I am willing to wait, and delighted to work while it is day. 
Never at any period was my work more delightful to me than at 
this present moment. My energy in it even astonishes myself. 
But I seem to be so near the goal, that I cannot but run with all 
my might. You, my beloved brother, by your infirmities are pre- 
cluded from such exertions. But you have the portion which a 
wise and gracious Father sees best for you. Soon, very soon, 
shall we meet our beloved brother again, and join with him in 
everlasting hallelujahs to God and to the Lamb. 



CHAP. XXVII.] DISHONESTY OF A SERVANT. 365 

" I have written to the dear afflicted widow, whom I greatly 
love and honor. Believe me, 

" Most affectionately yours, C. Simeon." 



Memorandum. 

"August 9, 182S. 

" A curious fact occurred last night, which with gratitude to 
God I will record, because it strongly illustrates, what I know by 
experience to be the manner in which the Lord often deals with 
his people, and at the same time confirms what I had been preach- 
ing upon not an hour before, ' All things shall work together for 
good to them that love God.' (Rom. viii. 28.) 

" My coachman, to whom I had shown as much kindness as 
could well be conceived, has behaved most basely towards me. 
To encourage him, I had not only given him very good wages, 
but promised him an increase of £4 every year for five years to 
come, if he should behave well. I had already increased it twice 
out of the five times. In a word, it is both my principle and my 
habit, to win, if possible, the hearts of those that serve me, and to 
be rather a father to them than a master. But he adopted a way 
of getting money to a great extent, and with that money gave 
himself over to the most licentious habits. I kept with him, as 
with my other servants, a weekly account, that I might not have 
a bill anywhere. Brooms, brushes, pails, &c, he got for me from 
time to time ; but pocketed the money, and ran me up bills with- 
out my knowledge. He even went to merchants whom I had 
never seen in my life, and took hay and corn which he sold im- 
mediately for ready money ; and that ran me up bills to the amount 
of altogether about £100. In this way he would have proceeded 
still, and have involved me to a far greater amount, had he not 

wickedly This was immediately complained of to me ; 

and he, foreseeing that it must produce a separation between us, 
set off to London. This was instantly known ; and that very 
same day there poured in bills from every quarter ; one of above 
£40, and another of £20, from persons whose very face I never 
saw, and who were never authorized to put me down in their 
books for one penny. These therefore I refused to pay, unless it 
were decided by a jury that I must : and I felt my mind irritated, 
so as more than once to designate the conduct of these tradesmen 
by a harsher name than perhaps, after all, it deserved. This was 
the second time in which I had been treated in the same way. 

" All this was painful ; but it led me to consider, that this was 
not man but God ; even as it was when the Chaldeans and Sabeans 
robbed Job : and it was, in fact, the Lord saying to me, ' You 
have given me thousands in a way agreeable to yourself; now 
give me an hundred in a way that I please ; and do it with cheer- 



366 ALL THINGS WORKING TOGETHER FOR GOOD. [CHAP. XXVII. 

fulness as unto me. You have a lesson to learn, which this is de- 
signed to teach you. Your spirit is by no means such as it should 
be. You sadly want the patience of Job. You by no means re- 
semble Him who was led as a lamb to the slaughter, and as a 
sheep under the hand of the shearer was dumb.' — Convinced of 
my very low proficiency in the meekness and gentleness of Christ, 
I looked up to God for grace sufficient for me ; and I hope I ob- 
tained both mercy and grace to help me in the time of need. 
The assizes ended only on Saturday last : and by acquiescing in 
the Divine appointment, I avoided all the disquietude of mind 
which a trial would have occasioned, and which would have been 
far worse than the loss of many hundreds of pounds, and felt a 
sweet peace of mind arising from an entire acquiescence in the 
Divine will. During the last four days I have enjoyed much com- 
fort in the exercise of submission to God, and have contrasted the 
state of my mind with what it would have been even in the event, 
of a successful trial, and much more in the event of a defeat. I had 
been just preaching on Rom. viii. 28 ; and on coming home, I 
found a letter from my lawyer in London, saying, that a person 
who had defrauded me of many hundreds of pounds, and was a 
bankrupt and might have been sent to prison, but whom I had cam- 
missioned him to spare, if he would only pay £100 towards the 
expenses to which he had put me in recovering my right, that that 
person had offered to pay me £200 towards my expenses, if I 
would release him from his obligations. Thus has God in His ten- 
der mercy, first taught me to check and mortify my unsubdued 
spirit ; and then had no sooner accomplished His gracious will in 
that particular, than He paid for me, as it were, the very sum of 
which I had been robbed ; so that by this dispensation He has in- 
structed my mind, humbled my spirit, disposed and enabled me to 
see His hand in everything, given me 'sweet peace in the stead 
of trouble, and, at last, restored to me what He had taken away ; 
and preached over again to me, what I had that moment been 
preaching to my people, ' that all things, of whatever kind (ex- 
cept sin.) shall work together for our good.' 

" Bless the Lord, O my soul ; and remember the lessons which 
thou hast been so mercifully taught." 



CHAPTER XXVIII. 

Letters — Prom Mr. Wilberforce on the Fiftieth Year of Mr. Simeon's residence in the 
University — Memorandum on the Occasion — To a Friend on maintaining Charity, 
and Preaching ' Christ Crucified ' — Remarks on the Passing of the Roman Catholic 
Relief Bill — To a Friend on declining Controversy — To the Bishop of Winchester on 
receiving a Copy of his Charge — To Sir R. H. Inglis on Guarding against Misrepre- 
sentation — To Rev. R. W. S. on the Mode of conducting his Weekly Parties of Un- 
dergraduates — Specimen of the Arrangement of a Sermon — Description of the Weekly 
Tea-party. 



1829. 

CORRESPONDENCE, ETC. 

We are now come to a period in Mr. Simeon's history, which is 
memorable as bringing to a completion the fiftieth year of his resi- 
dence in the University. In order to commemorate this event in 
a devout and becoming manner, he requested a select party of 
his friends to assemble for two days in his rooms for exercises of 
a social and religious character. 

The following letter from one of the most endeared and distin- 
guished of the party invited, expressing as it does so admirably 
the sentiments which were shared in general on this occasion, will 
doubtless be read with no ordinary interest. 

W. Wilberforce, Esq., to Mr. Simeon. 

" Highwood Hill, Middlesex, 22nd Jan., 1829. 

"My dear Friend, — 

" Ought I to be ashamed to confess, or rather shall I not 
rejoice and with thankfulness avow it, that at my time of life, in 
my seventieth year, I preserve such a warmth of feeling, that on 
the perusal of your very interesting letter, and more especially on 
reading your kind invitation \o join the party that will celebrate 
with you your jubilee ; I was at first kindled into such a blaze as 
to be quite dazzled by the splendor of my own conceptions, and 
heated into a hope that I might become a sharer in your Christian 
festivities. But a little cool reflection sufficed for enforcing on 
me a more sober view of things, and compelled me to admit that, 
having been commanded by medical authority to shut up during 
the winter months, I should be taking a liberty with my constitu- 
tion that would be utterly unwarrantable, if I were to sally forth 
in such a season as this ; though to indulge in the exercise of 
some of the most generous and even sacred pleasures of which 



368 mr. simeon's jubilee. 



chap. xxvm. 



our nature is capable in this imperfect state. I must be content 
then to join your party in spirit, if not in person : and in offering 
up my petitions for the various blessings you have enumerated, 
(I thank you for the specification,) I shall not forget to return my 
humble thanksgivings to the Giver of all good, for having enabled 
you *to continue unto this day] (how much is contained in that 
brief though compendious expression !) But you are blessed with 
so much bodily health and vigor, that we may humbly indulge the 
hope, that the Almighty will still grant you a long course of use- 
fulness and comfort. The degree in which, without any sacrifice 
of principle, you have been enabled to overcome, and if I may 
so term it, to live down the prejudices of many of our higher 
ecclesiastical authorities, is certainly a phenomenon I never ex- 
pected to witness. 

" But I must spare my weak eyes, which are sorely remonstrat- 
ing against my using my pen so freely, as I have just now a good 
deal of writing that requires my own hand : — and ardently wish- 
ing and humbly praying, that you may be blessed in your endeavor 
to have that most important station worthily filled, and that our 
heavenly Father may grant you an abundant measure of His best 
blessings in this life, to be followed by an abundant entrance into 
His everlasting kingdom, is the cordial wish, and shall on the 29th 
be the prayer of, my dear friend, ever yours sincerely and affec- 
tionately, W. WlLBERFORCE." 



Extract from Mr. Simeon's Diary on the occasion. 

" Jan. 26, 1829. 

" A most remarkable and even wonderful time is this. Who would ever have con- 
ceived that one, such as I know and feel myself to be. should be permitted to exert such 
influence as I have done this year, in getting Mr. Thomason (after his residence in Eng- 
land) restored to his place in India: and in sending forth Mr. Dealtry to fill up the va- 
cancy at the old church ; and above all, for the part I am enabled to take in relation to 

India at this time But no one needs to tell me who it is that has done these things. 

1 thank my God I see His hand as clearly as at the Red Sea, and in the wilderness, and 
in the land of Canaan. 

" But that which I principally take up my pen to record is, the astonishing coincidence 
of circumstances which will take place on Thursday 29th instant. On that day I shall 
have been here fifty years. On that day I determined some time since (d. v.) to keep a 
jubilee, of which I will add some short account after it has passed. On that day the pro- 
vost has summoned the whole college to attend, in compliance with the visitor's directions, 
to complete the election of officers, which was left incomplete in November last. (See my 
account of it as given to the visitor, the Bishop of Lincoln, by his particular desire.) . . . 

" The election of deans having been suspended, I, of course, as senior dean, was not 
elected; and now on the very day of my jubilee, and at the very Iwuron which I was first 
admitted, will the whole college of above forty members meet to elect me and the junior 
dean. That /, who labor as for my life to live peaceably with all men, and against whom 
not an atom of unkind feeling (so far as I know) exists, should be called to sustain so 
prominent a part in this matter, is truly wonderful; but that it should occur on that very 
day and hour, when not much less than thirty friends will be assembled in my rooms for 
reading the Scriptures and prayer, I really consider as peculiarly calculated to impress 
my mind, that God is watching over me for good ; and to give me a humble confidence 
that He will be with me to the end, and finally perfect that which concerneth me. 

"Jan. 29th. — Curious enough! This day, the day of my jubilee and of my investiture 



CHAP. XXVIII.] ON PRESERVING CHARITY. 369 

with the office, was ushered in by the ringing of bells all over Cambridge. It is the day 
of the king's accession. 

" Now then let me in a few words give an account of my jubilee. Several were kept 
away by illness: so that my party was not very large at dinner the first day. The first 
evening was very sweet. I opened my views of a jubilee — (not like the joy of the man 
healed In Solomon's porch, but like the prodigal, whose joy would be not only tempered 
by, but almost wholly consisting in a retrospective shame, and prospective determination 
through grace to avoid in future the evils from which God's free mercy, founded on the 
atonement, has delivered us,) — it was proclaimed on the day of atonement. (See Lev. 
xxv. 9.) 

" The second day we met at 1 1 o'clock. I read some portions of Scripture, and prayed 
generally for the Divine presence. Then Mr. Sargeant read, and gave a prayer of humi- 
liation; — Mr. Daniel Wilson followed for the universities; — then Dr. Steinkopff for the 
religious societies and the church. We then separated for an hour. — Mr. Hawtrey ended 
with thanksgiving. Mr. D. Wilson preached the Lecture, (at Trinity Church.) On the 
whole it was a season of refreshing to us all Blessed be God for this mercy." 



On maintaining charity, and preaching (' Christ crucified.') 

"March 8, 1829. 

" My dear Friend, — 

" I hope it has pleased God to restore you to health, and 
I hope so the rather, because from your letters I perceive that 
you do not altogether know what spirit you are of. I have seen 

some of your letters to , and am grieved to behold with what 

acrimonious feelings you speak of a variety of persons, whose 
praise is in all the churches. Do you not remember what St. 
James says, ' Speak not evil one of another, brethren. He that 
speaketh evil of his brother, and judgeth his brother, speaketh 
evil of the law, and judgeth the law ; but if thou judge the law, 
thou art not a doer of the law, but a judge. There is one law- 
giver who is able to save and to destroy. Who art thou that 
judgest another V St. Paul, when he was constrained to condemn 
what was notoriously evil, said, ' I now tell you even weeping.' 
But you, my dear friend, speak with a degree of malignity that 
involves your own soul in a greater degree of guilt than that 
which you condemn in others. Against the Methodists you have 
taken up a very unwarrantable prejudice. Need you be re- 
minded at this day, that if we have not charity, whatever we 
may do or suffer for the Lord, we are only ' as sounding brass or 
a tinkling cymbal V 

" In order to form a correct judgment of your spirit, ask your- 
self what you should think of a person who should speak in the 
same acrimonious way of you ? You would doubtless condemn 
him for his uncharitableness. You would tell him, that even if 
there were some just fault to be found, love would rather cover 
it, and would hope that the conduct was not so bad as it ap- 
peared. Then let this be your own spirit towards others. I do 
indeed make great allowances for you ; for it is not easy for a 
person, noticed and caressed as you are, to preserve an humble 
spirit. But humilitv and love are the chief ornaments of a Chris- 
24 



370 ON THE CATHOLIC RELIEF BILL. [CHAP. XXVIII. 

tian ; and if you decline in these, God will leave you to fall into 
some dreadful sin, and constrain you to learn by bitter experience 
what you do not learn in a season of prosperity. 

" You speak of your having now got views of prophecy relat- 
ing to the second advent ; and you tell us that you are unfold- 
ing them to your hearers. But I wish you to remember what 
was the exclusive subject of St. Paul's ministry, ' He deter- 
mined to know nothing amongst his hearers but Jesus Christ, and 
him crucified.'' N.B. Not Jesus Christ, and him reigning on earth, 
but Jesus Christ, and him crucified. This is the subject in which 
as sinners we are most deeply interested, and in which as saints 
we find all our hope and peace and joy ; and if you relinquish 
this for anything else, I shall not wonder that God leaves you to 
betray a want of those sublimer virtues which constitute the 
beauty of the Christian character. 

" Write me word that you take these suggestions kindly and 
thankfully at my hands. Write me word that you have spread 
the matter before the Lord in prayer, and that He has discovered 
to you your error in indulging so uncharitable a spirit. And then 
I shall bless God that I have taken up my pen to speak, at the 
risk of being accounted ' an enemy for telling you the truth.' 
" Your very affectionate friend, 

" C. Simeon." 



On the 25th of March, being ' Founder's Day' at King's Col- 
lege, a sermon is annually preached by one of the society before 
the University, who assemble in the college chapel. The ser- 
mon this year was preached by Mr. Simeon, who took occasion 
to deliver his sentiments on the momentous subjects, then in 
debate, connected with the passing of the Bill for removing the 
Roman Catholic disabilities. 

The following is the conclusion of the Discourse. 

" Prov. iv. 7. ' Wisdom is the principal thing; therefore get wisdom; and with all thy 
getting, get understanding.' 

" Under any circumstances the pursuit of true religion is beyond all comparison the prin- 
cipal thing ; but at the present awful crisis its claims upon our attention are very greatly 
increased. As to the measures which our government is now pursuing, I condemn them 
not. I believe from my heart they are necessary, not only for the averting of the immedi- 
ately impending evils of civil war, but for the forming of a permanent bond of union 
amongst the widely differing subjects of our distracted empire. But I cannot hide from 
myself the dangers to which, even by this very remedy, the whole nation will be speedily 
exposed. That a more familiar intercourse between Catholics and ourselves will be the 
immediate and necessary result of their introduction to all places of honor and profit in 
our land, is certain ; and we may well expect in a very short time to see almost the whole 
of Britain inundated with Papists. Their priests, of course, will labor by all possible 
means to diffuse their tenets, and to proselyte our people to their church. And I think 
it highly probable that their success for a time will be both wide and rapid ; not because 
of the real force of their arguments, but because of the unprepared state both of our clergy 
and laity to withstand them. Nor do I think that their success will be confined to the 



CHAP. XXVIII.] ON THE CATHOLIC RELIEF BILL. 371 

lower ranks. I shall not wonder if many who are well instructed in other things, should 
fall into the snare, and be drawn away by their specious arguments ; because as soon as 
the mind of any man is impressed with a sense of the value of his soul, he naturally in- 
quires, ' What shall I do to obtain eternal life ?' And if there be no one at hand well 
versed in the truth and excellence of the Gospel salvation, no one to say, ' Believe in the 
Lord Jesus Christ, and thou shalt be saved,' he will readily lend himself to those who 
will flatter his pride, and point out to him a number of rites and services whereby he may 
conciliate the Divine favor. This is the very essence of Popery ; and this is caught at 
with avidity by the natural man, who, like the Pharisees of old, will rather undertake the 
most laborious duties, than submit to be saved by grace alone. This then renders it ne- 
cessary for us all to acquire true wisdom without delay. For without that we ourselves 
shall have no security against the specious arguments of Popish emissaries : much less 
shall we be able- to protect others against their insinuating addresses. But let a person once 
attain the knowledge of Christ crucified, and come habitually to God through Him, and 
he will be in no danger of being drawn away by all their subtleties. A Mussulman or a 
Hindoo may as well hope to draw him over to their creed, as a Papist. - The man endued 
with heavenly wisdom has within his own bosom a compass, by means of which he is 
able to steer his course aright ; whilst the superstitious Papist has little beside the dog- 
mas of his priest and the traditions of his church to guide him. This is what the beloved 
Apostle John has affirmed, ' He that believeth in the Son of God hath the witness in him- 
self.' Here then, I say, is a strong additional call for true wisdom, a call immediately 
arising out of the circumstances of the present time. 

" But there is another ground on which I would urge the immediate and diligent pur- 
suit of wisdom. The Papists, no longer kept at a distance from us, but mixing in society 
with us, and filling situations which demand our respect, will of necessity look with an 
envious eye on the institutions which are at present engrossed by us. And they will 
ask themselves, ' What use do these persons make of the distinguished privileges which 
they enjoy 1 We (we Papists) once were dismissed from those posts of honor and 
emolument on account of our supposed or real abuse of them. And do these who have 
succeeded to our inheritance improve it to its proper ends any more than did our ances- 
tors who were ejected from it 1 Are not worldliness and sensuality the characteristics 
of the present possessors, as much as ever they were of those who have been cast out 1 
Why then are we still to labor under the ban of proscription 1 Why is our inheritance, 
once violently wrested from us and transferred to them, to be engrossed by them to our 
prejudice, when they make no better use of it than our ancestors did, nor by any means 
so good an use of it as we should, if it were now restored to us 1 Why, if we are ad- 
mitted to a participation of all the other rights and privileges of Britons, are we not to 
enjoy also our share of these V This argument would soon pass current with them, and 
would find multitudes of advocates all around us; for it is unhappily but too well known, 
and every ingenuous person in the midst of us must confess, that to vital piety these in- 
stitutions do not administer, by any means, in the degree they should ; nor are they pro- 
ductive of that entire devotedness to God which was a very principal end of their forma- 
tion. If then we do not speedily cut off this occasion for complaint, we may, ere many 
years are passed over our heads, be compelled to fight with other weapons than mere 
argument for the privileges we have so unworthily enjoyed. 

" But if the Papists, coming in contact with us, could see that with our attainments in 
science, we blended a due proportion of that wisdom of which my text speaks, they would 
be constrained to acknowledge the excellence of our principles, and perhaps, too, the 
superiority of them to those which they themselves profess. In truth, the very events 
which we are now dreading as a source of evil, might thus be made an occasion of the 
greatest good : for at present we can have no access to our Catholic brethren in any way, 
and there is no hope but that the mutual alienation which has continued for so many 
ages, and has now attained to such a height, will, if ihe measures of our government be 
thwarted, continue for ages yet to come. But let the barrier between us be removed, as 
is now proposed, and there will be an opportunity to convince them of their errors, and 
to convert multitudes of them to the Protestant faith. This will bring good out of evil : 
and I cannot but earnestly exhort you all to rise to the occasion. Get secular learning to 
the utmost of your power. But be not content with that; no: Get that: but with all 
your getting, get spiritual understanding : get the knowledge of Christ and him crucified ; 
in comparison of which all other things are but as dung and dross. Get this for your- 
selves, as the only sure preservative from error ; get it for others, that you may be able to 
prevent the inroads of Popish superstition : get it for the benefit of those who are hoping to 
make a -prey of you; that those who are now elated with the hope of converting you, may 
themselves be converted to the true faith of Christ, and attain through you the knowledge 
that shall make them wise unto salvation. 



372 ON DECLINING CONTROVERSY. [CHAP. XXVIII. 

" If I say the truth. I consider the present crisis as a judgment from God upon us 
Protestants, for having most grievously abused our own advantages, and shamefully 
neglected the eternal interests of our Catholic fellow subjects. 

" What the ultimate designs of Providence may be I presume not to judge. It may be 
to chastise the Protestants through the instrumentality of the Papists; or it may be to 
convert the Papists through the instrumentality of the Protestants. But, if I may so 
speak, our fate is in our own hands. We may even yet avert God's displeasure, and 
bring down His blessing on our souls. One way to avert His displeasure is, to turn unto 
Him that smiteth us, even unto that God from whom we have so deeply revolted. Then 
shall we also bring down His blessing upon ourselves and on our Catholic brethren; and^ 
turn that, which so many thousands of our countrymen are now deprecating as a curse, 
into a blessing of no common order; a blessing that shall be a prelude to that day, when 
all shall know the Lord, from the least to the greatest, and when there shall be but one 
Lord, and His name One, over the face of the whole earth. 

Mr. Simeon has made the following note on the blank leaf. 

" The concluding part of it is important, as showing how I viewed the Catholic Ques- 
tion, while it was yet (in a measure) pending, and how I stated my views to the Univer- 
sity in our chapel. It was heard with astonishing kindness and acceptance by all 

WITHOUT EXCEPTION." 



To a Friend, who had requested Mr. Simeon " to attack the work 
of a Clergyman, who denied the restoration of the Jews to 
their own land ? hoping that he would " answer him, and knock 
him down." 

" K. C, Nov. 14, 1829. 
" My dear Sir — 

" I have neither taste nor talent for controversy ; nor 
do I, on the whole, envy those by whom such taste and such 
talent are possessed. I know you will forgive me, if I say that 
the very account you give of yourself in relation to controversy, 
is a dissuasive from embarking in it. Let a man once engage in 
it, and it is surprising how the love of it will grow upon him ; 
and he will both find a hare in every bush, and follow it with 
something of a huntsman's feelings. I am not certain, my dear 
friend, that your preserves, though they have provided many 
dishes for your table, have administered any sound health to your 
soul. As for me, I have been a dying creature these fifty years, 
and have as on the borders of eternity sought for truth only, and 
that from the fountain of truth itself. I have never had time or 
inclination to run after error in all its windings : in fact, there 
are so many errors, that one can never successfully search them 
out. I have been glad that others had the ability to occupy that 
line of investigation, and I have been happy to avail myself of 
their labors. But having the office of a nursing-mother committed 
to me, I have sought nothing but .nutritious food for myself, and 
have found no pleasure but in administering the unadulterated milk 
of the Word to my babes. Hence, if at the close of life I could 
find pleasure in controversy, I have no real ability for it, none of 
that acumen which the investigation requires, none of those trea- 
sures of research which are necessary for overwhelming an ad- 
versary by an appeal to authority. 



CHAP. XXVIII.] TO THE BISHOP OF WINCHESTER. 373 

" And if I should begin, where should I end ? One tells us, 
that the Jews shall never return to Palestine ; another, that the 
Mosaic ritual is still in full force as it respects the Jews. One 
tells us, I know not what about the humanity of Christ ; another 
tells us, he himself knows not what about the Old and New 
Covenants. In fact, this is a day of trifling. But I am a dying 
man, and view these things as I shall view them from the bar of 
judgment. All these things are about religion : but they have 
very little to do with religion itself. One drachm of contrition, 
and of simple affiance in the Saviour, and of an admiring and 
adoring sense of redeeming love, is worth all the knowledge that 
has been of late conveyed to us on these subjects, and all the feel- 
ings that have been generated by the prosecution of them. 

" Thus you see, my dear friend, I have written to you, as to 
one who understands me. You may not go along with me in all 
that I have said : but you will neither be angry with me, nor 
contemptuously pity me, for what I have thus plainly written. I 
must not be understood to say that I think all these points are 
unworthy of attention ; for, doubtless, error ought to be refuted, 
and truth to be placed on high ground : and I shall be extremely 
glad to see that absurd position relating to the non-restoration of 
the Jews firmly assaulted, and triumphantly carried by your 
hand. Yet I would say, if you are - gentle toward all men, and 
instruct in meekness them that oppose themselves,' your argu- 
ments will appear stronger, than they will, if maintained in 
language of severity and triumph. If you answer it, pray let me 
have a copy from the author, as an evidence that you are not 
disgusted with all this rigmarole from 

" Your very affectionate friend, C. Simeon. 

" N. B. The post-office is too keen for your M. P. friend, who 
dated thirteenth, and the P. O. says, ' put twelve,' and charges it 
double. But you never need trouble yourself about franks ; I 
shall gladly welcome your letters." 



To the Bishop of Winchester, on receiving a copy of his 
charge. 

"K. C, Dec. 11, 1829. 

" My Lord,— 

" Were your lordship's charge of an ordinary kind, I 
should feel, that in presenting to your lordship my humble and 
grateful acknowledgments for the honor conferred upon me by 
the gift of it, I should properly discharge the duty incumbent on 
me. But it is not of an ordinary kind. It has humbled me in 
the dust, and filled me with contrition. My own judgment goes 
along with it ; and if my life were to come over again, I would 
endeavor more than I have done to conform to it. My only 



374 DUTY OF A PASTOR. [CHAP. XXVIII. 

comfort is, that there is a fountain opened for sin and uncleanness, 
and that I am yet at liberty to wash in it. 

" But the whole tenor of the charge emboldens me to speak to 
your lordship somewhat of the inward experience of my soul. 
On the verge of eternity I am, as may well be expected, led to 
view my whole ministerial life with shame and sorrow ; and yet 
to form somewhat of an estimate of what,- with our very limited 
powers, a minister like myself may reasonably expect to be and 
do. And if I take the liberty of communicating to your lordship 
my sentiments, which a sense of my own innumerable defects 
have forced upon me, I shall do it with fear and trembling, and 
without any confidence in the rectitude of my views. I am 
forced by my own consciousness of evil to look for somewhat of 
a palliation of it, in reference to my whole ministerial life. And 
in this view I am ready to say, there are divers gifts ; and God 
has bestowed them on every man in the measure that He him- 
self has ordained : and He himself has authorized me to say, 
'Are all apostles? are all prophets? are all teachers? are all 
workers of miracles ? have all the gifts of healing ? do all speak 
with tongues? do all interpret? but covet earnestly the best 
gifts.' Now if every man has not all these gifts, I hope he may 
take to himself some measure of comfort, if he have improved 
the gifts which he possessed. (Of course, I speak not in a way 
of pride and self-complacency, but only in answer to an accusing 
conscience.) We cannot do everything, though we ought and 
would, if we were equal to the task. We are therefore con- 
strained to exercise the powers given us, in the way which in 
our judgment will be most conducive to the good of our own 
peculiar people, and of the church of which we are members and 
ministers. This is the refuge of a poor, self-condemning minister 
to allay the sense of his guilt, whilst the precious blood once shed 
on Calvary can alone prevail for the pacifying of the guilty con- 
science. 

M I have seen, my lord, of very recent date a little pamphlet, 
wherein a minister is set forth in Herbert's way as the father, 
the physician, &c, &c, of his parish ; but my judgment did not 
go along with it. In a very small parish these duties may be 
combined : but it appears to me that, comparatively, this is serv- 
ing tables. A pastor has other and higher duties to attend to. 
His wife (if he have one) should be the mother of the parish ; but 
he must not, so to speak, be the father ; he must be the pastor. 
The giving himself to the word of God and prayer, seems to me 
to be his peculiar duty ; and the paternal part — of administering 
relief, &c. — should, I think, be delegated to others under his 
superintendence, as Moses delegated many of his duties to the 
seventy employed by him. This is what I have done myself for 
nearly fifty years : I have thirty (male and female) in their differ- 
ent districts, and I preach an annual sermon in aid of their efforts 



CHAP. XXVIII.] ON MISREPRESENTATIONS. 375 

. . . By these, I hope, great good has been done ; whilst by 
their supplying my lack of service, I have been left at liberty to 
follow that line of duty which was more appropriate to my own 
powers, and which I could not have prosecuted, if I had not thus 
contrived to save my time. . . . 

" But after all, I must confess that all this is a kind of refuge to 
which I am driven, and to which I flee under a sense of my own 
shortcomings and defects, which have been brought deeply to 
my mind by the perusal of your lordship's charge. And now, 
my lord, what shall I say to justify or extenuate all this egotism? 
I must cast the blame upon your lordship and your charge — upon 
your lordship, for condescending to send me your charge — and 
upon your charge, for harrowing up my conscience and com- 
pelling me to unburden my mind. 

" With most respectful and unfeigned gratitude to your lord- 
ship both for the gift and for the wounds inflicted by it, I remain, 
my lord, 

" Your lordship's most devoted servant, 

" C. Simeon." 

To Sir R. H. Inglis, on guarding against misrepresentations. 

" K. C.j Dec. 18, 1829. 

" My very dear Friend, — 

. . . ." Did you never hear the Spanish proverb, ' It is 
hard to make an empty purse stand upright V (their bags are all 
filled with silver :) so if people are got on the wrong side of an 
hedge, they see their way very imperfectly, and often wander 
very far from it. In my intercourse even with good people, 1 
have found much occasion to lament this : and this very con- 
sideration it is, which makes me on all occasions where there is 
liability to err, first to have a wise and upright adviser, and 
secondly to have a candid and unimpeachable witness. You 
may remember that once I besought you for the Lord's sake, to 
be present upon some occasion, (I forget what the occasion was, 
but I judged it to be one where the presence of a candid and un- 
daunted witness was necessary ;) and I most exceedingly rejoice 
that God has given me a wise and firm friend on this occasion. 
I have personally nothing to do with the matter ; but being made 
a referee, I am compelled to act, so far as my agency shall be 
necessary, for a just settlement of the matters between the parties 
concerned. Yet I am sensible that this is at my own great 
peril. .... In a word, we are in a fallen world : and it is 
with exceeding care and watchfulness that I labor to get through 
it as unblameably as I can. With this view, I have for nearly 
fifty years taken copies of all important letters, (I have at least 
7000 letters at this moment on my sideboard,) that if at any sub- 
sequent period my conduct be misrepresented, I may be able to 
put the matter in its true light. From the station in which I am 



376 THE WEEKLY PARTIES. [cHAP. XXVIII. 

placed, I have felt, that however insignificant I am, the honor of 
religion is to a considerable degree bound up in my conduct ; 
and I am anxious, if the Lord will, that it may not suffer through 
me. I should find no great difficulty in proving the Apostle Paul 
a very inconsistent man, if men would take my statements alone, 
and not compare them with his. And so many people do, yea, 
and infinitely more, with respect to me : but I have taken care 
from the beginning that there shall be ample grounds to show 
how I have acted. 

" It may be that in many things I have acted unwisely, but I 
hope no man shall ever have it in his power to say that I have 
acted wickedly. Thus I have given you a clue to my general 
line of acting. And more especially do I think this caution 

necessary in reference to , who have gratuitously entered a 

vote of censure against me for a line of conduct, which, if they 
had full information before them, and understood it right, would 
have drawn forth their most affectionate and grateful approbation. 

" Not that this is of the slightest moment. I told them in my 
reply, that it was not them whom I had served, but the Lord ; 
and that instead of resenting their conduct by a withdrawment 
from them, I should still continue to serve them as I had ever 
done, the Lord in them, and them for the Lord's sake. This 
spirit is totus, teres, atque rotundus : and they may kick it about 
as a football if they will, and they shall injure neither it nor me. 
Fogive all this prolixity, and act entirely in accordance with your 
own judgment, both with respect to the public and private docu- 
ments : you are infallibly sure to please and oblige 

" Your most affectionate and faithful friend, 

" C. Simeon." 

To the Rev. R. W. S , Oxford. 

"K. C., Dec. 9, 1829. 

" My dear Sir, — 

" Days are materially altered in two respects : much 
good is in existence and in progress now, so that the same irregu- 
lar exertions that were formerly necessary do not appear to be 
called for in the present day ; and our ecclesiastical authorities 
are more on the alert now, to repress anything which may be 
deemed irregular. I should be disposed therefore to carry my 
cup more even than I did in former days : not that I would relax 
my zeal in the least degree, but I would cut off occasion from 
those who might be glad to find occasion against me. On this 
account I would not do anything which might subject me to the 
Conventicle Act. My own habit is this : I have an open day, 
when all who choose it come to take their tea with me. Every 
one is at liberty to ask what questions he will, and I give to them 
the best answer I can. Hence a great variety of subjects come 
under review — subjects which we could not discuss in the pulpit — 
and the young men find it a very edifying season. We have 



CHAP. XXVIII.] COMPOSITION OF SERMONS. 377 

neither exposition, as such, nor prayer ; but I have opportunity of 
saying all that my heart can wish, without the formality of a set 
ordinance. . . . You need not expound : but if there be any pas- 
sage of Scripture, which you think of peculiar importance for their 
consideration, you may easily, without being a conjuror, contrive 
to have their attention turned to it ; and you can easily recom- 
mend the young men to pray over it in secret. All this is unex- 
ceptionable ; and if you fear your numbers will be too great, you 
may easily divide the colleges into two or three parts, as you 
judge expedient, taking those on the one side the High street at 
one time, and those on the opposite at another. 

" I have one evening for the study of composition, making 
Claude my groundwork. I give the text for the elucidation of 
each distinct topic. They treat the text ; and I make my remarks 
on their compositions, pointing out what I conceive to be the 
more perfect way. My method formerly (nearly forty years ago) 
was to form a system of natural and revealed religion, and having 
condensed it, as my method ever has been, into a nutshell, to read 
it to them, and let them write it from my lips ; but when I found 
in Claude my own plans, which I had many years before struck 
out for myself, reduced to a system, I took that, and have lectured 
upon it ever since ; i. e. since 1792. I would do all the good I 
could ; but in such a place as Oxford, I would do it in the most 
prudent and unexceptionable way. At all events, I would recom- 
mend you to feel your way, not timidly, but wisely. In the regu- 
lar discharge of my duty, I would cast away the veil of Moses ; 
(not as Moses.) but in the less regular way, I would imitate his 
condescension to the infirmities of others ; and not his only, but 
Paul's also, (Gal. ii. 2.) Hoping that God in His mercy will direct 
your path, and bless your endeavors to the glory of His own 
name, I remain, my dear sir, 

" Your most affectionate friend and brother in the Lord, 

" C. Simeon. 

"P. S. The French have conversation parties ; something of 
that kind perhaps you would find profitable." 

It was the intention of the editor to have devoted an entire 
chapter to the description of Mr. Simeon's method of instructing 
his sermon-class in all the details connected with the composition 
and delivery of their discourses; but this Memoir has increased 
so much beyond the extent proposed, that he is compelled to 
omit the subject altogether.* A single example however may 
here be introduced, to illustrate Mr. Simeon's method of lucid 
distribution. 

As a last lesson for good proficients, he used to take the long 
discussion in the Christian Observer, under sixteen different 
heads, on ' separation from the world.' 
* The whole of these details may perhaps be published hereafter as a separate work. 



378 ARRANGEMENT OF A SERMON. [cHAP. XXVIII. 

His directions then were : — 

"1. Comprehend them all in one discourse. 

2. Let that discourse be so luminous and simple, that a very child may understand it, 
or form it from his own mind. 

3. Let it contain all the proper parts of a discourse ; Exordium — Arrangement — Dis • 
cussion — Application. 

4. Let every one of these sixteen heads find its place. 

5. Let not one be omitted, nor one be added. 

6. Let it be totus, teres, atque rotundus; and turn out of your hand as a filbert from its 
shell." 

"This," he observes, " has been done from time to time; and the following arrange- 
ment by Mr. T shows how effectual my instructions have been ; and also what a 

perusal of Claude's Essay, with occasional reference to my discourses, will bring young 
ministers to, even though they have no instruction of this kind given them in their aca- 
demic studies." 



" TOPICS GIVEN FOR DISTRIBUTION. 

1. A broad distinction subsists between the Church and the world. 

2. We should cultivate perpetually the life and energy of religion in our souls. 

3. The nature of earthly things is mean and degrading; and it is highly important to 
have a distinct conviction of this. 

4. The world seduces us in a gradual and imperceptible manner. 

5. This seduction is perhaps aided by the peculiar character of the present times. 

6. A further difficulty springs from the arduous and apparently conflicting duties we 
have to perform to those around us. 

7. Again, a difficulty arises from the very acquisition and use of human learning. 

8. Our own dispositions and circumstances form frequently a barrier to our spiritual 
progress. 

9. The importance of knowing the marks of a heart declining into a worldly spirit. 

10. Consider frequently both the failure and success of others. 

11. Peculiar obligations lie on us, both as Christians and ministers, to be separate from 
the world. 

12. We should be engaged in frequent meditations on the Cross of Christ. 

13. All our endeavors should be accompanied with fervent persevering prayer. 

14. We should keep death and eternity continually in view. 

15. The absolute necessity of perpetual effort. 

16. All our trust should be humbly reposed in the grace and power of God." 

" THE SAME TOPICS ARRANGED. 

I. The duty of spiritual separation from the world. 

1. A broad distinction subsists between the Church and the world. 

2. Peculiar obligations lie on Christians and ministers to be separate from the same. 

II. The difficulty of attaining this separation. 

This difficulty is two-fold, arising, 

1. From the world. 

1. The nature of earthly things is mean and degrading ; and it is highly important to 
have a distinct conviction of this. 

2. It is no less important to consider that the world seduces us in a gradual and imper- 
ceptible manner. 

3. This seduction is aided by the peculiar character of the present times. 

2. From ourselves. 

1. Our own dispositions and circumstances form a barrier. 

2. The very acquisition and use of human learning creates another difficulty. 

3. A further difficulty springs from other arduous and apparently conflicting duties. 

III. The means by which it is to be accomplished. 

In general. 

1. Consider frequently both the failure and success of others. 

2. Cultivate perpetually the fife and energy of religion in the soul. 



CHAP. XXVIII.] GENERAL RULES FOR COMPOSITION. 379 

More particularly 

3. Keep death and eternity continually in view. 

4. Be engaged in frequent meditations on the Cross of Christ. 

Improvement. 
Learn, 

1. The importance of knowing the marks of a heart declining into a worldly spirit, 

2. The absolute necessity of perpetual effort. 

But remember, 

3. All our endeavors should be accompanied with fervent persevering prayer. 

4. All our trust should be humbly reposed in the grace and power of God." 

In the Essay on the composition of a sermon, annexed to the 
complete edition of his works, Mr. Simeon writes : — 

"This is the great secret, (so to speak,) of all composition for the pulpit. Every text, 
whether long or short, must be reduced to a categorical proposition ; 1st, In order to pre- 
serve a perfect unity in the subject ; and, 2ndly, in order to take it up, and prosecute it 
in an orderly manner. 

" If the passage contain a great diversity of matter, the simple proposition should de- 
clare its main scope only; and the other points which are contained in the text, should be 
no further noticed, than as they elucidate the one great point which is intended to be 
considered. 

THE RULES WHICH THE EDITOR WOULD GIVE FOR THE COMPOSITION OF A SERMON, 
ARE THESE. 

" 1. Take for your subject that which you believe to be the mind of God in the passage 
before you. 

" (Be careful to understand the passage thoroughly; and regard nothing but the 
mind of God in it.) 
" 2. Mark the character of the passage. 

" It may be more simple, as a declaration, a precept, a promise, a threatening, an 
invitation, an appeal ; or more complex, as a cause, and effect ; a principle, and a 
consequence; an action, and a motive to that action, and, whatever be the character 
of the text, (especially if it be clearly marked,) let that direct you in the arrangement 
of your discourse upon it. 

"For instance. 1 John iv. 18, ' There is no fear in love; but perfect love casteth 
out fear, because fear hath torment. He that feareth, is not made perfect in love.' 

" This passage should not be treated in a commonplace way of showing, 1st. What 
this love is; 2nd. What is the fear which it casts out; and 3rd. How it casts out this 
fear. The passage is intended to show the influence of the love" of God upon the 
soul, and to set it forth as a test of our attainments in true piety ; and therefore the 
scope and intent of it should be seized as the groundwork of the division. Thus— 
Consider the love of God ; 1. Its influence as a principle, (casting out all slavish 
fear ;) and, 2. Its importance as a test, (enabling us, by means of its influence in 
this respect, to estimate the precise measure of our attainments.) 
" 3. Mark the spirit of the passage. 

" (It may be tender and compassionate, or indignant, or menacing; but whatever 
it be, let that be the spirit of your discourse. To be tender on an indignant passage, 
or indignant on one that is tender, would destroy half the force and beauty of the 
discourse. The soul should be filled with the subject, and breathe out the very 
spirit of it before the people. As God's ambassadors, we should speak all that he 
speaks, and as he speaks it. God himself should be heard in us and through us.) 

" The true meaning of the text should be the warp, which pervades the whole 
piece; and the words should be the woof that is to be interwoven, so as to form one 
connected and continued whole. 

" The spirit of the words should pervade the discourse upon them. Whatever 
peculiarity there be either in the matter or manner of the text, that should be trans- 
fused into the discourse, and bear the same measure of prominence in the sermon, 
as it bears in the text itself. 

"Take for instance, Ps. cxlvii. 11, 'The Lord taketh pleasure in them that fear 
him, in those that hope in bis mercy ;' you would give the sense of the text, if you 
were to set forth, 1st. The characters described, and, 2nd. God's favor towards them; 
but if you were to show from that text, 1st. How low God descends for the objects 
of his favor; and, 2nd. How high he soars in his regards towards them; you would 
mark, and every one of your audience would feel, the spirit of them. If the reader 



380 ACCOUNT OF AN EVENING PARTY. [CHAP. XXVIII. 

consult the discourse on John i. 45, he will find that the spirit of the text, that is, 
the joy expressed in it, serves as a foundation for one half of the discourse. So also 
if he will consult the discourse on Jer. v. 23, 24, he will find that the spirit of that 
text gives the entire tone to the subject. The common way of treating that text 
would be to consider, 1. The mercies which God has vouchsafed to us, and, 2. The 
effect which they ought to produce upon us. But with such a division of the sub- 
ject the vituperative spirit of it would be comparatively lost. 

" If these few hints be thoroughly understood and duly attended to, the composi- 
tion of a sermon, which is supposed to be so difficult, will become extremely easy. 
And the editor cannot render the student a greater service, than by entreating him 
to fix these short rules deeply in his mind, and when studying for the pulpit, care- 
fully to seize the sense, the character, and the spirit of his text." 

As it may be interesting to those who never were present at 
Mr. Simeon's weekly tea-parties, to know in what manner they 
were conducted, the following graphic and accurate description 
is here introduced from a letter, addressed to the late lamented 
' Charlotte Elizabeth.'* 

"The report may have reached you, that Mr. Simeon was in the habit of receiving at 
his rooms, on Friday evenings, those members of the University who might be desirous 
of profiting by his valuable instructions. Such practical or critical difficulties as had 
been met with during the preceding week, in the course of private study, or in social in- 
tercourse with Christian brethren, were brought by us gownsmen to the Friday evening 
tea-party to be propounded to Mr. Simeon ; and although I fear that, in some instances, 
those who were present abused the privilege afforded us, and asked ' foolish and vain 
questions,' for the purpose of displaying their own wit and clevernessof parts, and, per- 
haps, with the mean hope of being able to say, ' I have puzzled Mr. Simeon ;' yet much 
do I err in judgment, if many will not have occasion to praise God with eternal praises 
for benefits received at those important and instructive meetings. 

I must bring you, then, into Mr. Simeon's audience-chamber, where my mind's eye 
sees him seated on a high chair at the right-hand side of the fire-place. Before him are 
the benches, arranged for the occasion, occupied by his visitors. Even the window- 
recesses are furnished with seats, which, however, are usually filled the last, notwithstand- 
ing the repeated assurances of our venerated friend, somewhat humorously expressed, 
that he has taken special pains to make the windows air-tight, and has even put the 
artist's skill to the test with alighted candle. " I shall be very glad," he would say, " to 
catch from you every cold that you catch from the draught of my windows." 

At the entry of each gownsman he would advance towards the opening door, with all 
that suavity and politeness which you know he possessed in a remarkable degree, and 
would cordially tender his hand, smiling and bowing with the accomplished manners of 
a courtier ; and I assure you we deemed it no small honor to have had a hearty shake 
of the hand, and a kind expression of the looks, from that good old man. 

If any stranger was introduced to him at these meetings, he would forthwith produce 
his little pocket memorandum-book, and enter, with due ceremony, the name of his new 
acquaintance, taking care to inquire his college, and such other matters as he deemed 
worthy of being registered. Sometimes, too, he would comment, in his own way, upon 
the name he was writing, or make some passing quaint remark, which would put us all 
into a good humor. 

As soon as the ceremony of introduction was concluded, Mr. Simeon would take pos- 
session of his accustomed elevated seat, and would commence the business of the even- 
ing. I see him even now, with his hands folded upon his knees, his head turned a little 
to one side, his visage solemn and composed, and his whole deportment such as to com- 
mand attention and respect. After a pause, he would encourage us to propose our doubts, 
addressing us in slow, and soft, and measured accents: — "Now, — if you have any ques- 
tion to ask, — I shall be happy to hear it, — and to give what assistance I can." Presently 
one, and then another, would venture with his interrogatories, each being emboldened 
by the preceding inquirer, till our backwardness and reserve were entirely removed. In 
the meantime, two waiters would be handing the tea to the company ; a part of the en- 
tertainment which the most of us could have well dispensed with, as it somewhat inter- 
rupted the evening's proceedings ; but it was most kindly provided by our dear friend, 
who was always very considerate of our comfort and ease. 

It is my purpose, if you will so far indulge me, to give your readers the substance of 
* Extracted by kind permission from the Christian Lady's Magazine. 



CHAP. XXVIII.] ACCOUNT OF AN EVENING PARTY. 381 

some conversations which took place in Mr. Simeon's rooms, on May 3, 1833. This 
was the most interesting and solemn Friday-evening meeting that I ever attended. I 
never saw the holy man of God more full of the spirit of his Master. His words were 
distilled as honey from his lips ; at least they were very sweet to my taste ; and their sa- 
vor, I trust, I have still retained. On that memorable evening, such a deep sense of his 
own unworthiness rested upon his soul, that he was low in self-abasement before God. 
All his language seemed to be, " Lord, I am vile ;" and his very looks spake the same. 

While the impression was fresh and vivid upon my mind, I wrote down his observa- 
tions, on leaving the room, as correctly as my memory would allow. In order to be con- 
cise, I shall give them as proceeding directly from his mouth ; together with the ques- 
tions with which they originated. By this plan, you will be able to see in what way 
these meetings were conducted. # 

One asked, "Pray, sir, how do you understand Romans xi. 32 T' The passage was 
turned to, and, after a moment's consideration, the reply was given, to the following effect: — 

" All men have sinned ; and there is but one way of salvation for all. Both Jews and 
Gentiles must look for mercy only in the free grace of God by Jesus Christ. Deep hu- 
miliation is what most becomes guilty rebels. Having no hope, but in the mercy of God, 
we should approach Him as Benhadad approached king Ahab, with sackcloth on our 
loins, and ropes upon our heads : and our language should be that of his servants, ' Be- 
hold now, we have heard that the kings of the house of Israel are merciful kings.'" . 

Again: when he suspected that any of his hearers were desirous to draw him upon 
controverted ground, he would soon put an end to their design by a short and pithy re- 
ply. Of this the following is an instance, which occurred on the same evening : — 

" What does the apostle mean, sir, when he says, in Tim. iv. 10, ' that God k the Sav- 
iour of all men, specially of those that believe V " 

Mr. Simeon replied : •' Of all, potentially ; of them that believe, effectually. Does 
that make it clear to you V Then to render the subject practical, he added, "Faith is 
a simple apprehension of Christ. It is not merely believing that He is the Saviour of 
the world ; but it is believing in Him as peculiarly suited to our own individual cases. 
It is not the saying, Oh, now I see I am to be saved in this way, or in that way ; this, so 
far as it goes, is very well ; but the Gospel simply declares, ' Believe on the Lord Jesus 
Christ, and thou shalt be saved.' " 

" What, sir, do you consider the principal mark of regeneration 1" 

"The very first and indispensable sign is self-loathing and abhorrence. Nothing 
short of this can be admitted as an evidence of a real change. Some persons inquire, 
' Do you hate what you once loved, and love what you once hated V But even this 
mark cannot be so surely relied upon as the other. I have constantly pressed this sub- 
ject upon my congregation, and it has been the characteristic of my ministry. I want 
to see more of this humble, contrite, broken spirit amongst us. It is the very spirit tha« 
belongs to self-condemned sinners. Permit me to lay this matter near your hearts. Take 
home with you this passage, ' Then shall ye remember your own evil ways, and your 
doings that were not good, and shall loathe yourselves in your own sight for your ini- 
quities and for your abominations;' (Ezek. xxxvi. 31,) and to-night on your beds, or in 
the morning, meditate thus within yourselves : Loathe 1 — why if I loathe and abhor any- 
thing, I cannot look upon it without disgust. The very sight of it gives me great pain 
and uneasiness. I turn away from it as from something abominable and hateful. Have 
I ever thus loathed and abhorred myself, at the remembrance of my iniquities and abomi- 
nations 1 This sitting in the dust is most pleasing to God. When we carry our thoughts 
to heaven, and consider what is going on in that blessed region, we behold angels and 
archangels casting their crowns at the feet of Him that sitteth upon the throne, in whose 
presence the cherubim veil their faces with their wings. I have been in the company 
of religious professors, and have heard many words about religion : but give me to be 
with a broken-hearted Christian, and I prefer his society to that of all the rest. In these 
days there is too much of talking about religion, and too little of religion itself. On this 
subject, I remember having read a passage in the life of a pious man, who observed on 
his deatb-bed, ' I have met with many who can talk about religion — but few whose ex- 
perience keeps pace with their talking.' Permit me again to lay this important subject 
before your consideration. And that you may be able the better to pursue it, and prop- 
erly to enter into it, allow me to state to you what have sometimes been my feelings 
while seated in this chair by myself, shut in with God from the world around me. I 
have thought thus within myself in my retirement : —I now look around me, and behold 
this apartment. I see all is comfort and peace about me. I find myself with my God, 
instead of being shut up in an apartment in hell, although a hell-deserving sinner. Had 
I suffered my deserts, I should have been in those dark abodes of despair and anguish. 
There I should have thought of eternity, — eternity ! without hope of escape or release, 



382 ACCOUNT OF AN EVENING PARTY. [CHAP. XXVIII. 

From all this I am delivered by the grace of God, though I might have been cut off in 
my sins, fifty-four years ago. While engaged in these thoughts they sometimes over- 
power me. Were I now addressing to you my dying words, I should say nothing else 
but what I have just said. Try to live in this spirit of self-abhorrence, and let it nabit- 
ually mark your life and conduct." 

" Sir, will you be so kind as to explain Matthew xi. 25 V 

" The revelation which God has given to man is precisely such as he required ; it is 
not intended to be a subject of speculation ; nor does it admit any scope for the exercise 
of an ungoverned imagination. Faith apprehends what reason cannot comprehend. 
The distinguishing mark of the religion of Christ is its simplicity, and its suitableness to 
the condition of all men, whether rich or poor, wise or unlearned. At the same time, its 
humbling truths are offensive to the wise in their §wn conceits. These may be able to 
talk about it, and write about it, and lay down an exact system of religion ; but still 
their conceptions of it are confused and indistinct. It is just like giving a person a fine 
and labored description of some beautiful scenery, or of some magnificent building, — 
King's College, for instance, — and filling his imagination with crude ideas. Sucha per- 
son, be he ever so learned and clever, cannot comprehend the object so clearly as the 
Iioor ignorant man who has it placed immediately before his eyes. Were an angel from 
leaven to describe the properties of honey to an individual who had never seen or tasted 
anything like it, this individual would not conceive of it so justly as the little child who 
has tasted it; although the child might be quite unable to communicate to others what it 
tasted like. Bring a wise man and an ignorant man into this room, and tell them both 
that the house is on fire ; I trow the ignorant man would know how to make his escape 
quite as well as the wise man. It is just the same in matters of religion. We must all 
forsake our own wisdom and conceit, and stoop to enter in at the strait gate ; we must 
become as little babes, if we would be saved. Many are the ways in which men endea- 
vor to avoid this humility of heart, by substituting in its place some outward act of vol- 
untary humility. The poor Hindoo thinks that the idol whom he serves is appeased by 
his walking over fifty miles, and counting the number of his paces. The Papist imag- 
ines that God is well pleased with his works of supererogation and his penances. Others, 
with the same notion of gaining the favor of the Deity, have undertaken long and dan- 
gerous pilgrimages. But there is nothing in all this to gain for guilty sinners accept- 
ance and reconciliation with God. The plain and simple way is unfolded in the Gospel. 
Our salvation is procured with the blood of Christ ; and by coming to God through Him, 
with lowliness of mind and deep self-abasement, we receive the benefit of His death and 
resurrection." 

" What is the way to maintain a close walk with God V 

" By constantly meditating on the goodness of God and on our great deliverance from 
that punishment which our sins have deserved, we are brought to feel our vileness and 
utter unworthiness ; and while we continue in this spirit of self-degradation, everything 
else will go on easily. We shall find ourselves advancing in one course; we shall feel 
the presence of God; we shall experience His love; we shall live in the enjoyment of 
His favor, and in the hope of His glory. Meditation is the grand means of our growth 
in grace ; without it, prayer itself is an empty service. You often feel that your prayers 
scarcely reach the ceiling ; but oh, get into this humble spirit by considering how good 
the Lord is, and how evil you all are, and then prayer will mount on wings of faith to 
heaven. The sigh, the groan of a broken heart, will soon go through the ceiling up to 
heaven, aye, into the very bosom of God. Without this habitual experience of our sin- 
fulness and natural depravity, even an active religion is a vain thing. I insist upon this 
point so earnestly, because I feel it to be so exactly in accordance with the will of God. 
I have found it to be a good state for my own soul, when I have known what it is to 
loathe and abhor myself. I was once brought very low before God, when mine byea 
were first opened to see my real state. A passage which I found in a book was the 
means of giving me deliverance from my bondage ; I read that the Israelites believed that 
their iniquities were forgiven and taken away, by being placed upon the head of the 
victim that was sacrificed according to the ceremonial law. I thought of this, compared 
their state with my own, saw that Christ was sacrificed for me, took Him as my Saviour, 
and was determined that the burden should not remain upon my conscience another 
hour ; and I am confident it did not remain another hour 

" I cannot help trusting that I shall see a kind of revival amongst us before I am taken 
away. I have been prevented from going to London to attend the Jews' Society by in- 
disposition. Who knows whether good may not come even of this? Who can tell but 
what God may have so ordeied it, that something I have said this evening may fix in 
some of your hearts, to bring forth fruit to His glory? For this 1 would willingly be 
laid up with ten gouts, yea, sutler death itself." 



CHAPTER XXIX. 

Letters— On the Treatment of Jewish Converts— To Miss E. Elliott on the Study of 
Prophecy — The Archbishop of Tuam to Mr. Simeon respecting Antinomian Ministers 
— Mr. Simeon's Remarks — The Archbishop's Reply — To the Rev. Daniel Wilson on 
the State of his Health — To the Same on Writing with Clearness and Force — to a 
Clergyman on promising him Pecuniary Aid — To a Lawyer about an Exorbitant Bill 
— Mr. Simeon's Care in keeping his Accounts — Memoranda by J. J. Gurney, Esq. of 
an Evening's Conversation at Mr. Simeon's rooms — Hints on the Management of the 
Voice in Reading. 



1830—1831. 

CORRESPONDENCE, ETC. 

To a Friend, on the treatment of Jewish Converts. 

"Jan. 28, 1S30. 

" I beg leave to return you my best thanks for your re- 
port respecting the state and progress of your Institution. In 
reference to the work of God there, I would exercise the charity, 
' which hopeth all things, and believeth all things ;' yet I cannot 
but think, that the utmost possible care should be taken to prevent 
imposition. We all know what advantage the opposers of religion 
have formerly derived from the dishonesty of some pretended 
converts to Christianity, and from the instability of others ; and 
on this account I think we shall do well to be cautious. Our 
caution, it is true, may for a season keep back some who are sin- 
cere, but this will eventually be no disadvantage to them, and it 
will tend to sift the whole mass of converts, and to distinguish the 
hypocritical from the true Israelites. It was the want of caution 
in the Jewish Society at first, which brought such odium upon all 
its plans, and upon all its promoters : and I would very earnestly 
recommend, that as little as possible be said of our early converts. 
Let them be tried ; let them have time to show themselves, before 
they be reported to the world : and, above all, let them not be 
brought forward out of their own proper and original line of 
social converse. 

"Pharaoh was not more cruel to infant Hebrews than we are 
to adults. He drowned his victims, and we hug ours to death. 
Why are they to be introduced into higher company, when con- 
verts from the ungodly world are not? the truth is, we want to 
glory in their flesh ; and God, to punish our pride, makes use of 
them to expose us to shame. It is a grievous mistake to imagine 
that the baptizing any by a bishop is at all likely to advance their 



384 ON THE STUDY OF PROPHECY. [CHAP. XXIX. 

spiritual welfare. The employing a bishop will only destroy the 
simplicity of their minds, and endanger their stability, in propor- 
tion as it fosters their pride. As for , I would recommend 

that a considerable time elapse between his liberation from prison, 
and his full admission into Christian society. Let there be time 
to show that he was not imprisoned for crimes committed by him, 
but for misfortunes which he could not avert; or, if this be not the 
case, let him have time to show his penitence. In the first estab- 
lishment of Christianity these precautions were not so necessary, 
because men had no temptation to profess a religion which would 
expose them to persecution and death ; but when Jews by em- 
bracing Christianity are elevated above the rank in which they 
have been born and bred, such caution is necessary ; and I the 
rather inculcate it, because I know how deeply your benevolent 
mind would feel the dishonor which a hypocrite or an apostate 
would bring upon the whole Institution. Yet whilst I say this, I 
am ready to welcome every sincere convert, and to glorify God 
on his behalf. Hoping and praying that God will prosper al. 
your labors of love, I remain your very affectionate friend, 

"C. S." 



To Miss E. Elliot, on the study of Prophecy. 

" K. C. Feb. 19, 1830. 

" My dear Ellen, — 

M A thousand thanks to you for your kind letter. There 
is a passage in it which speaks volumes ; I will copy it : ' I can 
perfectly understand that there is a great tendency in many minds 
to dwell too exclusively on prophetical subjects, and to be led 
away in consequence from the practical and heart-searching doc- 
trines of the Bible.' My dear Ellen, if your honored grandfather 
were at your side, he would rise from his chair, and with his 
wonted ardor would say, my dear Ellen, it is not from the more 
practical and heart-searching doctrines, &c, but from the more 
mysterious and fundamental doctrines of the Cross that they are 
led aside : from Christ crucified to Christ glorified personally upon 
earth : from the doctrine w T hich is both ' the wisdom of God, and 
the power of God,' to a doctrine which is neither the one nor the 
other ; from that which will to all eternity form, as it does already 
form, the great subject of praise and adoration in heaven, to a 
doctrine, in which no two of its advocates agree, and which, as 
adding to the honor of God, or the happiness of the redeemed, 
does not weigh so much as the mere dust upon the balance : from 
a doctrine which humbles, elevates, refines the soul, and brings 
' every thought into captivity to the obedience of Christ, to a doc- 
trine which fills only with vain conceits, intoxicates the imagina- 
tion, alienates the brethren from each other, and, by being unduly 



CHAP. XXIX.] UNDUE STUDY OF PROPHECY. 385 

urged upon the minds of humble Christians, is doing the devil's 
work by wholesale. 

" Yes, my dear Ellen, it was by the cross that our adorable 
Lord triumphed over principalities and powers, and by the doc- 
trines of the cross will He subdue the world unto Himself: and 
if instead of looking to find, in some detached passages, what may 
appear to establish the idea of the personal reign of Christ, you 
will read the Scriptures to see what is their great scope, what the 
great subject of the apostolic preaching, and what the means of 
effecting the moral revolution wrought upon mankind, you and I 
shall soon agree. I have no objection to your believing the per- 
sonal reign of Christ and his saints ; I object to the prominency 
given it, and to its thrusting into the background all the wonders 
of redeeming love. And if God makes use of this little commu- 
nication to show you, that unwittingly you have hit the very nail, 
you will have reason to bless God for it, as I also shall as long as 
I live. But it is almost too much for me to hope for. The devil 
can easily suggest, ' Ah ! this is only an undue advantage taken 
of my mode of expression : Mr. S. says nothing but what I meant, 
though I did not so fully express myself.' To say the truth, my 
dear Ellen, this is what I fear, I think your visual power is not 
sufficiently clear to discern the truth and force of my observations. 
But if you will show them to dear Mary, and much more to your 
mamma, they will be clearly, fully, and justly appreciated. Your 
mamma knew one Henry Venn, the author of a short hymn on 
the excellency of Christ; and she knows that said personage 
would have uttered, only in tenfold more forcible language, every 
sentiment I have conveyed. Only get your soul deeply and 
abidingly impressed with the doctrine of the Cross, and labor 
from day to day ' to comprehend the height, and depth, and length, 
and breadth, of the love of Christ' displayed in it, and everything 
else will soon find its proper place in your system. That is all I 
want : whether the personal reign of Christ be a part of your 
system or not, I have not the slightest concern. 

" I think it highly probable that there will be some personal 
manifestations of the Saviour, perhaps many ; and perhaps like 
that on Tabor, or more glorious still : and I have no objection to 
persons publishing their sentiments upon it : but as a sentiment 
affecting the spiritual advancement of religion in the soul, I ac- 
count it little more than any other question that a curious and 
inquisitive mind may raise. Treat it as such, and I have no con- 
troversy with you. 

At the same hour that I was reading your letter, dear Mary 
was reading mine upon the same subject. But I will not let mine 
to her pass for an answer from me to you. Your letter deserves 
at my hands the speediest and most affectionate acknowledgment; 
and if I could send my answer quicker than by return of post, 
you should have it. But, in spite of me, the post will not set off 
25 



386 ANTINOMIAN MINISTERS. [cHAP. XXIX. 

earlier than this evening, or proceed quicker with it than one 
day and a half. I shall be anxious to know whether you are able 
to enter with truly Christian feeling into my distinctions : but none 
but God can give that discernment so as to produce that feeling. 
But without any more than common friendship to advocate my 
cause, I have no doubt of a favorable reception of my suggestions 
at your hand. Believe me, my dear Ellen, most affectionately 
yours, C. Simeon." 



The Archbishop of Tuam to Mr. Simeon. 

" Seamount, Galway, June 25, 1830. 

" My dear Sir, — 

" I am sure you will freely forgive me in venturing to 
seek your kind and most valuable assistance, upon a subject of 
much importance to me, to my dioceses, and to the cause of 
vital religion, upon which I have been for some short time, and 
still am, sorely tried and afflicted. 

" In my ardent desire to receive none into my dioceses except 
such as I have a good hope, and moral certainty will prove spirit- 
ual, and faithful, and sound ministers of Christ, I have unhappily 
and unwittingly introduced into them some very able and gifted 
young men, who have stumbled upon the question, whether or 
not the Moral Law is a rule of life to believers ; who reject the 
Law, and all things practical in the Bible in toto : they will not 
have spiritual liberty, [{carnal liberty be not added to it also, and 
they talk of the illumination of the Spirit upon their minds, with- 
out and independent of the written Word, in some such way as 
the Quakers ; except that the spirit which moves them, leads them 
in quite the opposite direction, from exceedingly fearing and quak- 
ing. The tendency of their opinions is strongly Antinomian, such 
as, that the Decalogue, and together with it every written rule of 
conduct for believers, and all preceptive religion was to be consid- 
ered as abolished in Christ, in whom all was in every sense ful- 
filled ; that Christians had no duty to do, were under no manner 
of responsibility, and were never to be reproved, or judged by 
any man, do what they may, because it is written, ' Let no man 
judge you any more,' &c. ; and 'judge nothing before the time.' 
The Spirit alone is to direct their consciences, without the Word, 
as to how they are to act under all circumstances, and they are 
to keep a good conscience, not by walking outwardly in all the 
commandments and ordinances of the Lord blameless, and in- 
wardly by faith in Christ through whom is preached unto us the 
forgiveness of sins ; but they are to know no rule in any sense, 
and therefore they have no sin ! 

" They have not learned to distinguish between the outward 
and visible, and the inward and spiritual kingdom ; and to apply 



CHAP. XXIX.] ANTINOMIAN MINISTERS. 387 

the Law to the one, and the Gospel to the other : neither in the 
latter kingdom do they distinguish between the experience of the 
flesh, which requires continually to be shut up under the Law as 
a schoolmaster unto Christ, and the experience of the Spirit, or 
of faith, which is indeed ' liberty.' Thus their system is partly 
true and partly false, which makes it a matter of much nicety 
and some difficulty to oppose them ; and they endeavor, very un- 
fairly, to represent those who are only resisting them when they 
are turning the grace of God into lasciviousness, as denying and 
resisting the precious truth of the Gospel itself. These poor men 
think they can preach the Gospel without preaching the Law. I 
say, they must preach the Law, unless they do not mean to preach 
the Gospel. The Law entered that the offence might abound : 
proclaim it, I say, for this purpose among your ungodly congre- 
gations ; lift up your voices like trumpets, and tell the people their 
transgressions, that you may glorify the more your honored Mas- 
ter, in proclaiming the infinite riches and fulness of His great sal- 
vation. Preach the Law to those who believe, as finished, can- 
celled, dead for their salvation : point them to Immanuel, as 
holding it in His bleeding hand, and saying to them, ' If ye love 
me, keep my Commandments.' All this they endeavor to gainsay, 
and will never listen to the principle of preaching the Law at all, 
m any way, or under any circumstances. 

" I most heartily and sincerely pity these men, believing, as I 
truly do, that they are in earnest ; my bowels yearn over them, 
and I feel that I ought by all gentle, persuasive means to endeavor 
to convince and correct them, before I take any more decisive 
steps with them. Thus I may save them from utter ruin, and 
keep in my dioceses some most gifted men, who would then be 
(under God) useful and valuable ministers of Christ Jesus. 

" Hitherto all ray poor arguments have been vain and ineffectual. 
I would now pray you to assist me, and at your leisure, (if you 
ever have any,) furnish me with such arguments as your expe- 
rience and spiritual judgment will no doubt powerfully suggest. 
Besides all I could and did adduce from the holy Scriptures in 
opposition to them, I met them as Churchmen, and clearly (I 
think) proved, that our Liturgy, Articles, Homilies, and Formula- 
ries, are manifestly against them. 

"I entreat your forgiveness for the very great liberty I am 
taking with you. I remain, my dear sir, your very faithful 

"Power Tuam." 

Mr. Simeon to the Archbishop of Tuam. 

"July 2, 1830. 

" My Lord,— 

" In answer to the communication with which your 
gr&x.e has been pleased to honor me, I beg leave to say, that I 
feel most deeply the painful circumstances to which by reason of 



388 ANTINOMIAN MINISTERS. [CHAP. XXIX. 

your high station in the Church you are reduced. That persons 
making a profession of godliness, and admitted as the authorized 
instructors of their brethren, should adopt and circulate the per- 
nicious sentiments, which your grace has specified, is truly lamen- 
table ; yet it does not surprise me ; because I find the Apostle 
Paul himself warning the very Elders of Ephesus, who came to 
meet him at Miletus, and to receive his valedictory address, that 
' even of their ownselves would some arise speaking perverse 1 
things, to draw away disciples after them.' Nor when I see how 
awfully Peter and Barnabas were turned aside, do I wonder that 
even good men should, through the devices of Satan, become his 
instruments for the diffusing of the most grievous errors. In fact, 
we are taught to expect, especially in seasons when the Gospel is 
propagated with more than ordinary effect, that, if good seed be 
sown by the servants of the Most High, the enemy will not fail 
to sow tares amongst it : and I am not sure, but that the zeal 
which your grace exercises for the enlargement of the Redeemer's 
kingdom, is the very occasion of Satan's more strenuous efforts to 
counteract you. 

" As to the particular system which your erring clergy embrace, 
if system it may be called, it is precisely that which may be ex- 
pected to prevail amongst young men blinded by conceit and 
vanity. It agrees very much with what was a few years ago 
adopted by some amongst us, who called themselves seceders; 
who, under an idea of exalting Christ and His Gospel, maintained 
doctrines altogether subversive of the Gospel. In their own con- 
duct indeed they were generally pretty correct, as I suppose 
yours are also ; but the scope of their tenets was to lull men 
asleep in sin : and such persons, if they possess a good measure 
of fluency and confidence, are sure to gain admirers and followers 
in every place. If they would listen to reason or Scripture, they 
might be easily made to see the erroneousness of their views : but 
they are deaf to counsel of any kind ; nor will they regard autho- 
rity: they even make the efforts of others to reclaim them an 
occasion of augmented zeal in propagating their errors. What to 
add to the arguments which your grace has adduced for their 
conviction, I know not ; and more especially when they set at 
nought their own subscription to the formularies of our Church. 
The only thought that occurs to me is, to put into their hands 
some little treatise which may correct their views. I have my- 
self printed in my Appendix to my Horce HomileticcB some ser- 
mons, which, as one of the select preachers, I delivered before 
the University upon the Law and the Gospel. Those on the 
Law go over the ground which these ministers have so grievously 
forsaken. They contain an answer to that question, ' Wherefore 
then serveth the Law V .... Hoping that they might be useful, 
as containing in a short space what must elsewhere be looked for 
in many volumes, I printed off some for presents : and I humbly 






CHAP. XXIX.] ANTINOMIAN MINISTERS. 389 

entreat your grace's acceptance of a few copies, to lend or give 
to any who may be willing to read them. Your grace will judge 
whether they are at all likely to counteract the evil which you 
are so justly desirous to arrest in its course : and if you should 
wish for more of them, I shall account it an honor and a happiness 
to forward to your grace a dozen copies for distribution amongst 
your clergy. 

" I send this as a hasty line in answer to your grace's letter ; 
but if anything further should occur to me, I shall take the liberty 
to address your grace again. Perhaps a statement of truth, in a 
didactic rather than in a controversial form, might find a readier 
access to the minds of those deluded men : or perhaps, as not meet- 
ing their views or obviating their objections, they would only pour 
contempt upon it. If your grace should see occasion to honor me 
with any further communication, I shall be glad to know your 
grace's views and wishes on the subject." 

The Archbishop's reply. 

" Seamount, July 19, 1830. 

" My dear Sir — 

" Your valuable sermons upon the Law and the Gospel, 
which yoa were so good as to send me, I have frequently had re- 
course to in my gentle controversy with my poor erring clergy, 
and I feel and trust, not without a salutary result. 

" I have not more than four or five persons in my diocese of 
this description ; and in truth, they are unexceptionable in their 
conduct, and I should humbly hope that the Lord will direct them 
in the true way of exalting Him and His Gospel, and teach them 
to propagate its sacred truths to the glory of His holy name, and 
the souls' health of their hearers. 

" I have satisfaction in saying to you that the plague is stayed ; 
it is not advancing nor spreading beyond those few who were 
originally infected by it, and I have cheering report of the mo- 
desty, the humility, and patience (under the efforts and instruction 
of pious brethren to reclaim them and restore them to their senses,) 
that they have manifested. 

" I am grateful for the kind manner in which you have per- 
mitted me to impose so much trouble upon you. The Lord be 
with you. Amen. Your very much obliged and faithful 

" Power Tuam.' 



To the Rev. Daniel Wilson.* 

" King's College, Dec. 22, 1830. 
" My beloved Friend and Brother, — 

" There is a spring in my heart, which at the slightest 
touch of your finger is ready to fly up, and strike a note equivalent 
to — Yes. But there is a consciousness in my frame which holds 
* The Bishop of Calcutta. 



390 LONG SERMONS. [CHAP. XXIX. 

it down in despite of all my most elastic volitions. I have a con- 
sciousness that company and bustle are no longer suited to me ; 
and that public exercises must be confined to my own little sphere. 
I am reduced to preach only once in the day, and twice in the 
week ; and if I have preached with energy, which through the 
goodness of God I arn yet enabled to do, I am scarcely able to walk 
to the vestry, but totter and stagger like a drunken mnn. The 
two last times that I administered the Lord's Supper after preach- 
ing, I was constrained to sit during a part of the service, and the 
last two Sacraments I judged it best to devolve the duty wholly on 
my assistant. Not but that I have still such energy, that if ne- 
cessity arose, I could without a miracle rise up as vigorously as 
Miss Fancourt, and still show myself a man. And if there be a 
voice in the universe that would inspire me with that vigor, it is 
yours : for my whole soul is with you. Yet the question is — Does 
such a necessity exist at this moment, that, in the month of Jan- 
uary, I should leave my home, and go into a party for which I am 
so unfit, and engage in a service for which I am so ill qualified ? 
And that cold, hateful thing called judgment, answers, No. Were 
such an answer capable of calling my brotherly regards into 
question, this paper would not suffice to hold the Yes, yes, yesses, 
that would be written. But I am not afraid of any such con- 
struction as that ; and therefore I force my pen to write the hate- 
ful word, No ; but with many many thanks for your kind invita- 
tion 

" Your most affectionate C. S." 

To the same. 

" K. C, May 18, 1831. 
" My beloved Brother, — 

" I was only half-disposed to forgive for preaching 

so long a sermon, which I have understood occupied an hour and 
a-half, or three-quarters. When I heard it I sighed deeply, fear- 
ing lest the Church should be deprived of his labors for months, 
or probably for years to come. I hope that God in His mercy has 
averted that. But observe, I only half-forgive him. I think some 
one has survived the descent of the Falls of Niagara : but I think 
the survivor should have been well punished. I do not mean to 
compare with him in anything except the surviving of a dan- 
gerous experiment. I admit fully all the difference between the 
cases : but I should think that one sermon (the protracted part of 
it I mean,) would not compensate for the utter ruin of his min- 
istry for months, or perhaps years, or perhaps for ever. And now 
would you believe that I, after giving such a lecture, am going to 
attempt twice a-day for three or four months after Sunday next? 
But Mr. C. is about to leave me for that time, in order to plead the 
cause of the Church Missionary Society, and therefore I seem 
called to it. To me, as to you, health and life are of no value but 
for the Lord : and both of us are alike ready to sacrifice one or 



CHAP. XXIX.] PROMISING MONEY. 391 

both for the Lord. But still I shall be as cautious as I can be, and 
will endeavor to stop in time, if I find that I am sinking. 

" But now after this lecture, let me thank you for your present. 

Let me say also that both in the sermons on , and in this on 

, he has shown an improvement in his style of writing. He 

used to be grievously loaded in almost every part of his writings. 
He was not content to say what should elucidate the subject, but 
accumulated in every part what tended only to load and to ob- 
scure it. I have been delighted to find that he is correcting this 
fault. The perfection of writing is, to communicate our ideas 
clearly, forcibly, impressively. Paley in his latter writings ex- 
ceedingly surpassed Paley in his earlier works. We should be con- 
tent to express ourselves clearly and forcibly, without loading our 
statements with ten members of a sentence, when four will suffice 
to convey all that a hearer or reader can receive. 

" I am an impudent fellow, as you have long known ; but I 
think you know my deliberate and habitual plan, which is, not to 
condemn anything strongly, till I can have an opportunity of put- 
ting in contrast with it what must of necessity be commended 
and admired. And then I am not afraid of appearing to indulge 
a vain, proud, conceited, censorious disposition. Love breaks 
through the veil, and shows itself to be the dominant principle in 
every word I say. 

" Long, my beloved brother, may your health be spared to ad- 
vocate the cause which is so dear to both our hearts, and may God 
pour out more and more His blessing upon your own soul, and 
the souls of all around you. Believe me, in despite of all my 
impudence, 

" Your most truly affectionate brother in the Lord, 

"C. Simeon." 



To a Friend who solicited aid for the enlargement of his church. 

"K. C, Camb., Dec. 1.1831. 

" My dear Sir, — 

" You are fond of parables, and shall have one. A. B. 
was once well clothed himself, and could give away clothing to 
others. At last his means were reduced {how, it is needless to 
say ;) but still he was comfortably clad himself, and hoped to keep 
himself warm all the winter. But in October C. D., a friend of 
his, comes to him with a piteous tale, and prevails on him to give 
him his coat; another person having only a week before obtained 
from him his waistcoat and his stockings. In December the afore- 
said C. D. comes with another piteous tale about his sad state of 
destitution and incapacity to obtain relief; and, to make his story 
good, says he hopes others will provide him with a pair of small 
clothes and possibly too a pair of shoes, and all he wants is only 
a skirt; and he hopes that his friend A. B. will not refuse him so 



392 ON RECEIVING AN UNJUST BILL. [CHAP. XXIX. 

small a boon. Now what is A. B. to do? Winter is coming, 
and he is at this moment sitting by a fire scarcely large enough 
to roast a sparrow. He is averse to refuse his friend anything, 
and therefore he says that provided £700 be actually expended 
on the proposed alterations, and £600 be actually subscribed from 
other quarters, he will give £100 though he go shirtless all the 
year. But bona fide £700 must be expended in the way proposed, 
and £600 must be already provided towards that expenditure ; 
and on these conditions only, and faithfully fulfilled, will so much 
as a wristband of his shirt be given. 

" My work at St. Mary's is finished ; and my sermons* will be 
out by the time you receive this letter. A petition signed by al- 
most 300 has brought them forth. 

" Most affectionately yours, C. S." 



To a Lawyer about an exorbitant Bill. 

"K. C, Camb., Aug. 23, 1831. 

" My dear Sir, — 

" Friendship alone dictates what I am about to write. 
It is much to be lamented that you should intrust your reputation 
to a clerk, who has sought, without any regard to honor, to in- 
gratiate himself with you at my expense. Dream what he will, 
and conjure up what he will, he can never put on paper what on 
examination shall exceed my highest estimate. Were I to feel 
other than the dictates of friendship, I should await still longer 
his attempt, and then expose its futility. But you personally had 
nothing to do with it : and therefore to you personally I discharge 
the debt of friendship, and tell you beforehand what will be my 
statement either to arbitrators, or in a court of law. 

" 1. From the first moment that I transacted business with you, 
I never ceased to importune and press a settlement of our account. 
This has been my habit with everybody for above fifty years. 

" 2. If on my first demand of a settlement, you had made the 
first charge in your account, I should have made my bow, and 
you would have seen my face no more. In you as a man of 
honor I sought refuge from , and I never dreamed of realiz- 
ing the proverb, of leaping out of the frying-pan into the fire. 

" 3. I have all the bills of , and they would exhibit a fear- 
ful contrast to the charges of your clerk. 

" My own journal and ledger (kept in a way of double-entry 
so accurately, that, when but one penny difference was once found 
between them, and after long search by a very accurate man the 
penny was found out, I rewarded him instantly with twenty 
pounds,^) will, with my banker's book, prove the sums that I have 

* On the Offices of the Holy Spirit ; from Rom. viii. 9. Preached in November, 1831. 
This was his last course before the University. 

t The details of this incident were on more than one occasion mentioned to the editor 



CHAP. XXIX.] SETTLING A BILL. 393 

paid you, and I have in one instance your own receipt for £50 
that is charged again. These are some of the documents which 
I should produce in refutation and condemnation of the charges 
sent me by your clerk. And I inform you of them, that you may 
not be led to do anything injurious to your own honor, by a vain 
attempt to establish the grossly erroneous charges of your clerk. 

" You may see, by my offer to meet you half-way, I am not 
pressing things as I well might. I wish to settle the business 
honorably and liberally, and therefore I once more renew my 
offer contained in my last : and if that be not accepted, I desire 
to have your account without delay. 

" With any one but you, who knew my views and always ex- 
pressed a desire to aid them, I would not, if I could possibly have 
helped it, have gone a second step, till I had settled fully and 
finally for the first. But I felt that I was dealing with a man of 
honor ; and therefore, though anxious to be out of debt, I had no 
more apprehension of being so treated, than I had of being thrown 
into jail. It is your clerk, and not you, that I blame ; except in- 
deed I think it unwise to expose yourself in such a way to the 
gross (I hope not wilful) errors of one, for whom in strictness 
you are responsible. From the time that I determined not to 

purchase , I have returned to my former habit (as far as my 

reduced means would allow me) of relieving my brethren ; and I 
have actually made engagements to a considerable extent. And 
now till I have settled with you, I am quite embarrassed, and 
forced to refuse every one that applies to me. An immediate 
answer will oblige 

" Your very affectionate, but I must still say, 

" Your oppressed friend, C. Simeon." 

As we have already had a view of Mr. Simeon in one of his 
weekly tea-parties of undergraduates, it may not be uninteresting 
to observe him on an ordinary occasion, familiarly conversing 
with a select party of endeared friends. Those who were best 
acquainted with him will at once recognize the fidelity of the fol- 
lowing lively sketch, which has been drawn by one who was es- 

both by Mr. Simeon and the person employed as his accountant. The whole circum- 
stance is truly characteristic of Mr. Simeon. It was observed in the early part of the 
Memoir that he was remarkably careful and exact in the mode of keeping his accounts ; 
and to insure all possible accuracy, as well as to prevent or detect errors, he not only 
kept his Journal and Ledger in a way of double-entry, but had them regularly balanced 
by an experienced person at three different periods of the year. On one of these occa- 
sions an error was observed, to the amount however of but one penny. This exceed- 
ingly annoyed Mr. Simeon, and after some days of fruitless search to discover the mis- 
take, he insisted on the accountant taking away with him the books, and never remitting 
his efforts till he had detected the error. — ' There! make it out for me, cost what it will; 
— I'll not have my books wrong even by a penny — make it out for me you shall — and I'll 
give you twenty pounds !' After much laborious investigation the error was discovered. 
Great was Mr. Simeon's delight when the balance was at length brought out correctly; 
and he instantly gave a check for the twenty pounds. 



394 AN EVENINGS CONVERSATION. [CHAP. XXIX. 

pecially beloved and honored by Mr. Simeon, the late lamented 
J. J. Gurney, Esq., of Earlham. 

Memoranda of an Afternoon spent at Cambridge, April, 1831. 

" After ordering dinner we sallied forth for a walk ; but first sent a note to our dear 
friend Charles Simeon, to propose spending part of the evening with him. While we 
were absent from the inn, there arrived a small characteristic note, hastily written by 
him in pencil, — ' Yes, yes, yes. — Come immediately and dine with me.' Simeon has the 
warm and eager manners of a foreigner, with an English heart beneath them. He is 
full of love towards all who love his Master, and a faithful sympathizing friend to those 
who have the privilege of sharing in his more intimate affections. To all around him, 
whether religious or worldly, he is kind and courteous ; and by this means, as well as 
by the weight of his character, he has gradually won a popularity at Cambridge, which 
now seems to triumph over all prejudice and persecution. He is upwards of seventy 
years of age — but his eye is not dim — his joints not stiffened — his intellect not obscured. 
His mind, lips, eyes, and hands move along together in unison. And singularly pliable 
and rapid is he both in his mental and bodily movements — quick to utter what he feels, 
and to act what he utters. His conversation abounds in illustrations, and while all his 
thoughts and words run in the channel of religion, he clothes them with brightness and 
entertainment; and men, women, and even children, are constrained to listen. It is not 
however the ear alone which he engages: while his conversation penetrates that organ 
even when uttered in its lowest key — so distinct are his whispers — the eye is immovably 
fixed on his countenance, which presents an object of vision peculiarly grotesque and 
versatile, and at the same time affecting. Nor are his hands unwatched by the observer, 
while they beat time to the ever-varying emotions of his mind. 

Simeon. I preach to the people with my tongue, my eyes, and my hands; and the 
people receive what I say with their ears, their eyes, and their mouths. 

We declined his invitation to dinner, and had no intention of intruding upon him be- 
fore the evening; but as we were walking near King's College, we heard a loud halloo 
behind us, and presently saw our aged friend, forgetful of the gout, dancing over the 
lawn to meet us. Although the said lawn is forbidden ground, except to the fellows of 
the college, we could not do otherwise than transgress the law on such an occasion ; 
and our hands were soon clasped in his with all the warmth of mutual friendship. He 
then became our guide and led us through several of the colleges 

We were soon afterwards talking of the crude zeal of many persons in the present 
day. who lose their balance in religion, and seem to drive up the Church of Christ into 
a narrow corner. This led us to think of the wisdom which is without partiality. 

Simeon. I have long pursued the study of Scripture with a desire to be impartial. I 
call myself neither a predestinarian nor an anti-predestinarian, but I commit myself to 
the teaching of the inspired writing, whatever complexion it may assume. In the be- 
ginning of my inquiries I said to myself, I am a fool ; of that I am quite certain. One 
thing I know assuredly, that in religion, of myself, I know nothing. I do not therefore 
sit down to the perusal of Scripture in order to impose a sense on the inspired writers ; 
but to receive one, as they give it me. I pretend not to teach them, I wish like a child 
to be taught by them. When I come to a text which speaks of election, I delight my- 
self in the doctrine of election. When the apostles exhort me to repentance and obedi- 
ence, and indicate my freedom of choice and action, I give myself up to that side of the 
question. Don't you know, my dear brother, that the wheels of your watch move in op- 
posite directions ? Yet they are all tending to one result 1 . . . . 

If Christians universally adopted this principle of our friend's, this 'new discovery' as 
I ventured to call it, how quickly would it terminate controversy, and put an end to po- 
lemical bitterness. We should all be brought into harmony of faith and doctrine ! In 
the meantime, however, it is much to be lamented, that Christians should judge one 
another. . . . 

We now reached the new hall of King's, just as the dinner was awaiting him, ' You 
see I have taken leave of the gout,' said he merrily, as he leaped up the steps. . . . 

As we were enjoying our cup of tea, our dear friend continued to converse in his own 
peculiar manner. We were speaking of the importance of universal kindness. 

Simeon. I am sorry when I hear a religious person say, The world insults me — 
therefore I will insult the world. They speak evil of me, and deride me, and mock me: 
it is with better reason that I do the same towards them. My dear brother, I should 
say, to such a man, You are quite in error ; should you see a poor maniac knocking his 



CHAP. XXIX.] AX EVEWING*S CONVERSATION. 395 

head against a wall, and beating out his brains, you would not be angry with him, how- 
ever he might taunt you. You would pity him from your very soul : you would direct 
all your energies to save him from destruction ! A serious Christian comes to me and 
says, ' I want an evidence that all is right with me.' ' Well, my brother, what kind of 
evidence will please you 1 Do you require a voice from heaven V ' Why no — I must 
not expect such a thing.' ' Do you look for an internal revelation communicated by 
special favor V ' I hardly dare expect it.' ' Well, you shall soon have an evidence. 
When the early disciples were persecuted, and brought before kings and governors for 
Christ's sake, it was to turn to a testimony for them. So it will be with you : the world 
will mock and trample on you : a man shall come and (as it were) slap you on the face. 
You rub your face, and say, This is strange work ; I like it not, sir. Never mind, I say, 
This is your evidence ; it turns to you for a testimony. If you were of the world, the 
world would love its own ; but now you are not of the world, therefore the world ha- 
teth you. 

' Many years ago, when I was an object of much contempt and derision in this Uni- 
versity, I strolled forth one day buffeted and afflicted with my little Testament in my 
hand. I prayed earnestly to my God, that he He would comfort me with some cordial 
from his Word, and that on opening the book I might find some text which should sus- 
tain me. It was not for direction that I was looking, for I am no friend to such super- 
stitions as the sortes Virgiliance, but only for support. I thought I would turn to the 
Epistles, where I should most easily find some precious promise ; but my book was up- 
side down, so without intending it I opened on the Gospels. The first text which caught 
my eye was this, ' They found a man of Cyrene, Simon by name ; him they compelled 
to bear his cross.' You know Simon is the same name as Simeon. What a word of 
instruction was here — what a blessed hint for my encouragement! To have the Cross 
laid upon me, that I might bear it after Jesus — what a privilege ! It was enough. Now 
1 could leap and sing for joy as one whom Jesus was honoring with a participation in 
His sufferings.'* 

We spoke of his having gradually surmounted persecution, and of his being now so 
popular, that nearly 120 freshmen were lately introduced to him. He ascribed the 
abatement of prejudice to his twenty volumes of sermons, in which no one could find 
anything heretical. I attributed it (1 believe with greater justice) to his kindness and 
courtesy, and to the force of truth. 

Simeon. ' In the interpretation of Scripture, especially in the Christian ministry, we 
must always consider what the words imply, as well as what they express. Suppose a 
worldly man in conversation to call Christ our Saviour. My dear sir, I should say to 
him, do you know what that term implies 1 Are you aware, that by using it you virtu- 
ally declare that you are yourself a miserable sinner, and that without Christ you are 
eternally lost V When we reverted to the subject of suffering for Christ's sake, he said, 
! My dear brother, we must not mind a little suffering. Whem I am getting through a 
hedge, if my head and shoulders are safely through, I can bear the pricking of my legs. 
Let us rejoice in the remembrance that our holy Head has surmounted all His sufferings 
and triumphed over death. Let us follow Him patiently ; we shall soon be partakers of 
His victory.'t 

On looking at a pamphlet which he gave me, and which he had just rendered more 
valuable by an affectionate inscription, I happened to make a remark on the strength and 
clearness of his handwriting. 

Simeon. ' The Bishop of sometimes writes to me, but vain are my attempts to 

decipher his letters. I said to him one day, ' Your lordship affords me a new light on a 
very singular passage of Scripture. ' Grudge not one against another brethren.' (James 

* Relating this on another occasion, Mr. Simeon added: — 'And when I read that, I 
said, Lord, lay it on me, lay it on me ; I will gladly bear the Cross for Thy sake. And 
I henceforth bound persecution as a wreath of glory round my brow !' — Ed. 

t Mr. Simeon writes on a kindred subject in his Diary : — 

" The occurrences of almost every day show me what cause I have to bless and adore 
God for enabling me to adopt and carry into effect a very simple principle which brings 
the sweetest peace into my soul. It is this : A man strikes me with a sword, and inflicts 
a wound. Suppose, instead of binding up the wound, I am showing it to everybody ; 
and, after it has been bound up, I am taking off the bandage continually and examining 
the depth of the wound and making it to fester, till my limb becomes greatly inflamed, 
and my general health is materially affected ; is there a person in the world that would 
not call me a fooll Now such a fool is he, who, by dwelling upon little injuries, or in- 
sults, or provocations, causes them to agitate and inflame his mind. How much better 
were it to put a bandage over the wound, and never look at it again." 
25 



396 an evening's conversation. [chap. XXIX. 

v. 9. pi) cTevagerc.) What can be meant by grudging one against another 1 I believe the 
word ought to be rendered grumbling, or that it may even mean grunting. I take your 
lordship's letter in my hand, I try to read a sentence. I am foiled, I try again, I grunt 
— I throw the letter down, and my feelings are a mixture of disappointment, vexation, 
and despair.' It was impossible not to laugh heartily at the story, and even a little girl 
was greatly tickled by the doleful visage and expressive grunts of the narrator. But the 
train of serious thought and conversation was not long interrupted. 

Simeon. ' I could say to a Christian friend— I can tell you what is perfect religion. 
Can you indeed 1 Surely it can be no easy matter to define it. I will do it my brother, 
in a few simple words; perfect religion is to the soul, what the soul is to the body. The 
soul animates the whole person ; it sees through the eye— hears through the ear — tastes 
through the mouth — handles through the hands — talks through the tongue — reflects 
through the brain. The whole body is moved and regulated by an impulse from within. 
Let religion take full possession of the soul, and it will be found to actuate all its move- 
ments, and direct all its powers. There will be no violent efforts, no stiffness, no awk- 
wardness. All will be natural and easy ; an unseen and gentle influence will pervade 
the whole mind and regulate the whole conduct ; and thus the creature will gradually 
become conformed to the image of his Creator. This, my brother, is perfect religion.' 
We had afterwards some interesting conversation on the right method to be aimed at, in 
the exersise of the Christian ministry. Although he and I have been accustomed to 
such different views in relation to this subject, I was glad to listen to him, and felt that 
there was much in the hints he gave me, which it would be well for Friends as well as 
others to observe. 

Simeon. ' When I compose a sermon, I take a single text, and consider the main 
subject to which it relates as the warp. The peculiar language in which it is couched 
supplies me with the woof. The series of cross-threads with which I weave the subject 
may be handled in various ways. You may take it up by the right-hand corner, or by 
the left-hand corner, or by a projection in the middle.* But you must never wander be- 
yond its true limits, you must not patch up your text by borrowing any extraneous ideas 
from other passages of Scripture. The ancients used to say, ' There is a man in every 
stone.' Choose your stone — chisel away its outer covering — and keep to the man which 
you find in it. Canova would have regarded it as a disgrace to his profession had he 
patched into a statue even a little finger from a second block ! Ministers differ very 
much from one another in their administration of religion. Some are forever playing 
tenor — lifting up their hands with exultation — jingling their shrill bells. Others play 
nothing but bass — always grumbling and growling. Don't you hear that jEolian harp, 
my brother, its strings swept by the breeze — its melody gentle yet strong — varied yet 
harmonious 1 This is what the Christian ministry ought to be — the genuine impartial 
Scripture played upon and applied under a Divine influence — under the breath of hea- 
ven.' 

We talked of spiritual discernment. I mentioned the declaration of St. Paul, that 
'the spiritual man judgeth all things, (1 Cor. ii. 15, dvaxpivii /xiv vavra,) and is judged 
himself of no man.' 

Simeon. ' Yes, my brother, the spiritual man has a sense of his own ; or rather, his 
natural vision is corrected and rendered applicable to Divine things by an influence from 
above. I am told to look at the planets ; I can see Jupiter and Venus; but there is the 
Georgium Sidus. I look again, — I strain my eyes — I cannot see it. Here, take the tel- 
escope. Oh ! yes, now I see it — how beautiful the star ! how perspicuous the vision ! 
You tell me to read that almanac: I am young and short-sighted — the ball of my eye is 
too convex — the rays meet before they arrive at the retina : my brother, it is all confu- 
sion. (Again) I am old, and my lens is flattened — the rays meet even behind my head 
— the retina is left untouched by them. Give the young man those spectacles with a 
concave glass. Now he sees! now he can read the book ! now the rays meet precisely 
on his retina. Here, my old friend, take these convex glasses; they will rectify your 
fading vision. He sees; he reads again — the retina is touched and pencilled with nice 
precision. So it is with the Spirit; in whatever manner or degree the vision of the soul 
is disordered, the Spirit is always applicable — always a rectifier. The worlding is like 
the mariner of ancient times, who had nothing to guide him through the trackless deep, 
but the sun, the moon and the stars. When these were veiled, all was obscurity, guess- 
work, and peril. But the religious man, however simple, is like the modern mariner, 
who has a compass on board, which will always guide him aright, however cloudy the 
atmosphere, however dark the night. The Christian has a compass within him— afaith- 

* While he said this he was handling a little parcel on the table, by way of illustra- 
tion. 



CHAP. XXIX.] ADDITIONAL MEMORANDA. 397 

ful monitor, a clear director. If he consult his compass diligently, he will be sure to 
form a right decision on every moral question ; while the proud philosopher, who knows 
no such teacher, is tossed on the waves of doubt and confusion. And how is this 1 
Why, my dear brother, ; he is renewed in the spirit of his mind.' It is because his dis- 
positions are rectified that his vision is restored.' 

The hour of the evening was advancing, and these beautiful remarks formed a happy 
conclusion to familiar conversation. His elderly servants were now called in, and I was 
requested to read the Scriptures. I chose the first half of the 3rd of Lamentations, and 
the passage, as I read it, seemed to me to be full of marrow. A very precious solemnity 
ensued, during which the language of prayer and praise arose, I humbly hope with ac- 
ceptance. I believe both my dear wife and myself were ready to acknowledge, that we 
had seldom felt with any one more of ' the unity of the spirit in the bond of peace.' 
Under this feeling we took our leave, and after the deep interests of the day were glad to 
retire to rest" 



Additional Memoranda by J. J. G. 

"I shall always look back on my intimacy with'the late Charles Simeon as one of the 
leading privileges of my life. His faithful love and affection, and his warm bright cheer- 
ing views of religion, have often been a source of comfort to me in times of trouble and 
sorrow. So long as he continued the practice of travelling in support of his favorite in- 
stitution, the London Society for converting the Jews, he was annually, or more fre- 
quently, our inmate at Earlham, and plentiful were both the pleasure and instruction we 
were wont to derive from his company and conversations. I remember asking him one 
day, what he thought of that anxiety and depression of mind with respect to religion, to 
which sincere Christians are often liable, an experience of which he did not himself ap- 
pear to be much of a partaker. As far as I can recollect his reply, it was to the follow- 
ing effect — ' When such a state is excessive, there is probably physical disease, or there 
may be some secret fault, or some difficult duty still unperformed, disturbing the con- 
science, which then acts upon us as a tormentor ; or there may be a mixing up of our own 
works with the plan, and only a partial and inadequate reliance upon Christ.' . . . 

Yet this experienced Christian well knew what it was to mourn and be in bitterness.* 
It was one of his grand principles of action, to endeavor at all times to honor his Master 
by maintaining a cheerful happy demeanor in the presence of his friends. No man 
could compare him to the spies who brought an evil report from the land of promise, and 
spoke only of the giants who dwelt in it. Rather was he like one coming forth from Canaan 
well laden with grapes for his own refreshment, and for that of all his brethren. Many 
a good feast has he afforded us after this sort. It was on the principle now mentioned, 
that he was accustomed to exercise at his own house a cheerful, liberal, and sometimes 
almost splendid hospitality. He considered that for such liberality a warrant might be 
found in the conduct of our blessed Lord Himself, who turned the water at the marriage 
feast into the very best wine, and who was accustomed to bless and sanctify by His 
presence the bounties of many a hospitable board. But the same Jesus set us an exam- 
ple of retirement into the desert for fasting and humiliation before God his Father. Thus 
also as a humble follower of the Saviour, Simeon in his private hours, as I have strong 
reason for believing, was peculiarly broken and prostrate before the Lord. 

It was I am sure with undissembled feelings of humility, that he sometimes spoke of 
his own salvation, as of that which would be the very masterpiece of Divine grace, and 
of the probability of his being the last and least in the kingdom of heaven. 

Simeon knew the value of truly spiritual worship, and dwelt under a strong feeling 
of our need of Divine influence, in order to the right performance of every religious duty. 
His prayers were fervent and lively, poured forth under apparently intense feelings of 
devotion. When I have heard them they have been mostly uttered spontaneously, when 
some other person had been reading the Scriptures, aloud, and when no one was ex- 
pecting him to be so engaged. He dearly loved to unite with his friends in gathering 
into silence ' before the Lord;' and he has told me, that when assembled with his cleri- 
cal brethren for the purpose of mutual edification, he often invited them thus reverently 
to wait on their holy Head. At such times of silence (and I have passed many such in 
his company) his countenance, full as it was of strong lmes, was marked by such an ap- 
pearance of devotional feeling as I have seldom seen equalled. 

Like many other good and devout men, he was not without his superficial imperfec- 

* See pp. 



398 ADDITIONAL MEMORANDA. [CHAP. XXIX. 

lions. Slight symptoms of irritability were now and then apparent ; and great was his 
particularity about a variety of little matters.* 

His manners also, though invariably refined and courteous, were sometimes so ardent 
and grotesque, as to excite in those whom he was addressing an almost irresistible pro- 
pensity to laugh ; and yet one always felt at such moments, that he was the last person 
in the world whose nice and delicate feelings one would dare to wound. 

I can recall various instances in which the conflict occasioned by these opposite sensa- 
tions was more than a little painful. 

For my own part, I quite love the recollection of his singularities: they give to the 
picture of him which I bear upon my memory, a vivacity and point which I now feel to 
be valuable. He was impressed with a notion that he was possessed of a most scientific 
mastery over smoking chimneys ; and I shall not soon forget his deliberate, vigorous, 
but alas, ineffectual dealing with an offender of this description, among the chimneys at 
Earlham. 

Though often so hoarse as to be scarcely capable of uttering anything but whispers, 
he was the best master of elocution I ever met with ; and most obliging were his attempts 
to teach my guests, my children, and myself, how to manage the voice in reading and 
speaking. He used to advise us to address some near object in a whisper, then to speak 
by degress more and more loudly, as the object was imagined to recede — afterwards to 
reverse the process, until we came badt to a whisper. His rule was, that when a person 
begins and ends such an exercise in a natural whisper, it affords an evidence that the 
voice has been kept throughout in the right key. He strongly objected to all unnecessary 
heightening of the voice, or exertion of the lungs, commanding us with paternal author- 
ity not to expend a shilling on that which we could procure for a farthing ! He consid- 
ered that a little pains bestowed in this way on his brethren in the ministry was of no 
trifling consequence, even to the cause of religion: and on this ground, polite and tender 
as he was, and full of the most loving apologies to those whom he was instructing, he 
did not hesitate to mimic his friends in order to their cure. ' How did I speak this even- 
ing V said a clerical friend to him, shortly after leaving his pulpit. ' VYhy, my dear brother,' 
said he— 'I am sure you will pardon me — you know it is all love, my brother — but in- 
deed it was just as if you were knocking on a warming pan — tin, tin, tin, tin, without 
any intermission.' 

Before I conclude these memoranda, I must just advert to his noble and well-princi- 
pled support of the British and Foreign Bible Society ; it was equally manly and unde- 
viating. His opinions on the subject were broad, liberal, and enlightened. He was in- 
deed remarkable for the steadfast maintenance of sound and sober views on every subject 
connected with religion. He hud no liking for any new-fangled notions or strange 
flights in the things of God ; but steadily pursued the old beaten path of Gospel-faith and 
Gospel-practice. The language of his whole conduct and demeanor was, ' Stand ye in 
the ways, and see, and ask for the old paths, where is the good way, and walk therein ; 
and ye shall find rest for your souls.' " 



Upon the subject of instructing young ministers respecting the 
management of their voice, and proper mode of delivering their 
sermons, Mr. Simeon has left the following among other memo- 
randa. 

"It has long been my habit, and in it, I conceive, a considerable part of my ministe- 
rial usefulness has consisted, to instruct young ministers how to read easily, naturally, 
distinctly, impressively. This is indeed a kind of instruction which no man gives, and 
no man desires : but it is greatly needed, and of vast importance, as well to the health of 
the ministers, as to the edification of their flocks. How often are the prayers of our 
Church spoiled, and good sermons rendered uninteresting, by bad delivery in ministers ! 
I thank God, I could specify many, some that were in a very hopeless state, who have 
been exceedingly benefited by my poor endeavors. But a remarkable case occurred last 

night. Mr. , who once read extremely well, and delivered his sermons well, both 

read and preached in my church; and to my utter astonishment acquitted himself ex- 
tremely ill in both. He had contracted very bad habits, reading with great rapidity, and 

* He used to say, he thought it not beneath his notice to attend to the dotting of an t, 
or the crossing of a t, or the turning the tail of a y, if it only made his work more per- 



CHAP. XXIX.] HINTS ABOUT PREACHING. 399 

with his teeth closed, and with very bad cadences, and no pauses. And in his sermon 
there was a flippancy and indistinctness that almost entirely destroyed, except to those 
immediately close to him, its usefulness. After the service I pointed out to him his 
faults, and prevailed on him to stay till Thursday, and preach again for me. In the mean- 
time he read to me, and I pointed out to him what I wished him to attend to : 

1. In Composition — Not to have a rhapsodical collection and continuous concatenation 
of Scriptures ; but to make his text his subject, which he was to explain — confirm — 
enforce. 

2. In Enunciation — Not to form his voice but with the lips and teeth; and to open his 

teeth as well as his lips : and at the same time to throw out his words, instead of 
mumbling. 

3. In Delivery — Not to have any appearance of levity and flippancy, but to show so- 
briety — reverence — respect. 

Well, last night he officiated again; and the difference exceeded my most sanguine ex- 
pectations. In every part of the service he was admirable; and he himself was as much 
struck with the difference as I was. He saw an attention which might he felt; and he 
had in himself an ease, which rendered his exertion comparatively nothing. 

Now I record this, because I think it much to be regretted that ministers do not get 
instruction on these points, and that there are none who qualify themselves to instruct 
others. I could write a book upon the subject ; #ut I could not make any one understand 
it. I could say, 

1. Form your voice, not in your chest, nor in your throat, nor in the roof of your mouth, 
but simply with your lips and teeth. But who could understand me"? 

2. Deliver your sermons, not pompously, but as a professor ex cathedra, and as a father 
in his family. To get ease, read parts of your sermon to an ideal person (any object, 
as your inkstand, or candlestick,) and then repeat the same words in a way of com- 
mon oral instruction ; and repeat this, till you perceive (as it were) that your ideal 
person clearly understands you. 

3. Let there be the same kind of pause, and of emphasis, as a man has in conversation 
when he is speaking upon some important subject. 

But who can understand this! How shall I point out the place where the pause is to 
be made, and when, and how great the emphasis, and what kind of intonation different 
words must have"? 

I am afraid that rules on paper would never be sufficient to perfect a soldier in his ex- 
ercise, or a courtier in his motions at the levee. 

But I earnestly wish that ministers, who have attained any measure of propriety in 
speaking, would endeavor to render themselves useful to their brethren and to the Church, 
in imparting instruction to others. It is the want of a good and impressive delivery that 
destroys the usefulness of a great proportion of pious ministers. 



The following brief notes by Mr. Simeon furnish some further 
hints of importance on the foregoing subject. 

" I. What is to be guarded against ! 

Monotony and Isochrony: 

A continuous solemnity. It should be as music; and not like a funeral procession. 
Guard against speaking in an unnatural and artificial manner. 

At the same time levity is even worse. The point for you to notice is this : see how all 
persons, when in earnest, converse: mark their intonations, their measure (sometimes 
slow, and sometimes rapid, even in the same sentence,) their pauses. But especially 
mark these in good speakers. Delivery, whether of written or extemporaneous dis- 
courses, should accord with this, so far as a diversity of subjects will admit of it. 

Too great a familiarity does not become the pulpit; but a monotonous, isochronous so- 
lemnity is still worse. The former will at least engage the attention ; but the latter 
will put every one to sleep. 

II. What is to be done 1 

1. In the forming the voice : 

Not in the throat, or roof of the mouth ; but with the lips and teeth. Try this in 
these different ways consecutively. 



400 ON READING AND SPEAKING. [CHAP. XXIX. 

Seek particularly to speak always in your natural voice. If you have to address two 
thousand people you should not rise to a different key, but still preserve your cus- 
tomary pitch. You are generally told to speak up ; I say rather, Speak down. The 
only difference you are to make is, from the piano to the forte of the same note. It 
is by the strength, and not by the elevation of your voice that you are to be heard. 
You will remember that a whole discourse is to be delivered ; and if you get into an 
unnatural key, you will both injure yourself, and weary your audience. 

2. In the utterance : 

Read first; then address the same without reading. Let every periphrasis, which 
stands in the place of an adjective, be read as a single word ; e. g. ' God, that com- 
forteth all them that are cast down:' read it not, God, who comforteth — all them— 
that are cast down : but as though it were, — God who is merciful. 

Further, be not content to express the sense, but convey the spirit of the passage. Be 
the thing that you speak — tender or impassioned — be cast as it were into the mould 
of your sentiment, so as to express in your intonation and action what you mean to 
convey by your words. 

3. % the delivery : 

As to the mode of delivering your sermons, speak exactly as you would if you were 
conversing with an aged and pious superior. This will keep you from undue formal- 
ity on the one hand, and from improper familiarity on the other. 

And then as to the proper mode of conducting the devotional part of the service, do not 
read the prayers, but pray them ; utter them precisely as you would if you were ad- 
dressing the Almighty in the same language in your secret chamber; only, of course, 
you must strengthen your tones, as in the former case. 

But the whole state of your own soul before God must be the first point to be consid- 
ered ; for if you yourself are not in a truly spiritual state of mind, and actually living 
upon the truths which you preach or read to others, you will officiate to very little 
purpose." 



CHAPTER XXX. 

Letters — To J. J. Gurney on Mr. Irving and his Doctrines— Narrative by Charlotte Eliz- 
abeth — To Miss MaTy Elliott on the Observance of the Lord's Day — To the Bishop of 
Calcutta on his Religious Views — To Rev. J. Sargent on the Character of Mr. Thotn- 
ason — To Rev. J. H. Michell on Printing his entire Works — Kind Remarks of Dr. 
Goodall — To Rev. J. Wright about the Progress of his Work — Memorandum about 
his Jubilee — Letter from Mr. Wilberforce on his completing the Fiftieth Year of his 
Ministry — Extracts from his Diary on the Occasion — To Rev. J. H. Michell describing 
the Event — and his Religious Views. 



1832. 

CORRESPONDENCE, ETC. 

To J. J. Gurney, Esq. 

" K. C.j Jan. 26, 1832. 

" My beloved Friend and Brother, — 

" I thank you for your kind letter, and am glad that my 
sermons on the Holy Spirit's Offices meet upon the whole with 
your approbation. And I think it due to you to explain why I 
have acted in a way so different from what I so highly admired 
and so cordially applauded in you. 

(i You, my beloved friend, have treated those, whose sentiments 
you controvert, with admirable tenderness and lenity. I, on the 
contrary, have treated some with severity, as you justly observe : 
' To be sure thou dost not use the pseudo-gifted ones of the pres- 
ent day very ceremoniously.' This is true : and it becomes me 
to assign to you my reasons. 

"1. I am not controverting their sentiments — I do not hold 
them worthy of controversy. 

" 2. It was necessary to show my abhorrence both of their 
principles and proceedings, that my sentiments might gain the 
freer access to the minds of my audience, and that it might be 
known, that whilst I maintain and advocate the deepest truths of 
our holy religion, I do not countenance the one or the other. (I 
have received letters inquiring whether Daniel Wilson and my- 
self are not, as has been reported, converts to their opinions.) 

"3. They are doing great harm in the Church; and it was 
desirable that I should do what I could to stem the torrent, at least 
as far as by a few words I might do so. 

" 4. The Apostle Paul was ruder far, and rougher than I, to- 
wards persons meaning well perhaps, but doing great injury to 
the Church of God. ' Beware of dogs, beware of evil- workers, 

26 



402 IRVINGISM. 



CHAP. XXX. 



beware of the concision.' Many are the passages where he guards 
us against 'doting about questions and strifes of words, and pro- 
fane and vain babblings, and oppositions of science falsely so 
called ;' yea, and even against ' strivings about the law,' because 
' Their word will eat as doth a canker :' but that which appears 
to me most 'unceremonious' is in Col. ii. 18, where, speaking of 
persons who in profession inculcated only humility and devotion, 
he speaks of their motives and principles, and says, they were 
' vainly puffed up by their fleshly mind.'' Their mode of pro- 
moting humility and devotion originated in vanity, pride, and 
carnality. Now if you will go to Mr. Irving's chapel, perhaps 
you may have a practical comment on these words. I touch not 
on their motives, but only on their habits ; which I trace to a want 
of true Christian sobriety ; — ' brain-sick enthusiasts.'* If I say 
the truth, I think it charity to account for Mr. Irving's sentiments 
and conduct by tracing them to an aberration of mind. 

" I should not have thought it needful to trouble you with this, 
but from the admiration I have both felt and expressed of your 
sweet delicacy towards those whom you oppose. Those whom 
you deal with prefer arguments ; and arguments should be duly 
and candidly weighed. The persons whom I push aside (not en- 
counter) are known by their actions, which savor more of St. 
Luke's Hospital than St. Luke's Gospel. What God may do, I 
presume not to say ; but I think that whatever He does will be in 
accordance with what He has done both in its manner and end; 
and that to a humble spectator, desirous of knowing and doing 
His will, it will commend itself as His work; and I think it will 
rather be a turning of a Gadarene demoniac into a meek fol- 
lower of Jesus, clothed and in his right mind, than an inversion 
of this order. I long greatly to visit you once more. You must 
not wonder if such a desire be once more carried into effect by 
" Your most truly affectionate friend and brother, C. S." 



Mr. Simeon's strong feelings respecting Mr. Irving and his 
fearful doctrines are characteristically exhibited in the following 
narrative by 'Charlotte Elizabeth.' 

" Once more I saw and spoke to Mr. Simeon. He recognized me in a meeting, not 
very large, held in a room in Regent street, for one of our dear Irish Educational Socie- 
ties. He ran to me, and sorrowfully told me that our dear friend H.was ill, very ill. He 
then seated himself near me; and I shall not soon forget the sequel. At that time Mr. 
Irving had not long been led to propound his fearful heresy respecting the human nature 
of our spotless Immanuel, but he had said and done enough to startle all thinking Chris- 
tians; and I suppose the various errors and delusions set forth by him and his followers 
never had a more determined, uncompromising enemy than in Simeon. Contrary to all 
expectation, Mr. Irving chose to address the meeting; and in the midst of a speech, un- 
exceptionable enough, he called on the assembly to pray with him : then turning to the 
noble chairman, requested him to second the proposal. Lord B.. quite taken by surprise, 

* The expression used by Mr. Simeon respecting them in his sermons before the Uni- 
versity. 



CHAP. XXX.] OBSERVANCE OF THE LOEd's DAY. 403 

rose, not with a very well satisfied air, and silently bowing round, intimated in that way 
that we should also rise. I confess that I was one who felt exceedingly disinclined to 
obey; not knowing what that gifted, but most erring individual, might think proper to 
utter, as the mouthpiece of the party. But the expression of Simeon's countenance, who 
can portray ! he rested his elbows on his knees, firmly clasped his hands together, placed 
his chin against his knuckles ; and every line in his face, where the lines were neither 
few nor faintly marked, bespoke a fixed resolve to say Amen to nothing that he had not 
well sifted, and deliberately approved. It was an extraordinary scene altogether, and I 
made my exit as soon as this episode came to an end. I never more beheld Mr. Simeon; 
but I shall hope never to forget his look that day. There was in it as much of sober re- 
proof, exhortation, and caution as a look could convey." 



To Miss Mary Elliott, on the observance of the Lord's Day. 

"K. C, Cambridge, March 24, 1S32. 

" My beloved Mary, — 

" The question you put to me is most important : more 
especially as your brother Henry has given somewhat of a de- 
cided opinion upon it, and may conceive that I agree with him in 
it. He stated that, according to the judgment of the Puritans, the 
sanctification of the Sabbath would consist with works of piety, 
of charity, and of necessity ; but that he would add a fourth, viz., 
works of refreshment ; because it was said, ' that thy servant, &c. 
may be refreshed.' I told him I thought he went too far in this ; 
for that ' God rested on that day, and was refreshed.'' I thought 
that he might have given some latitude in a way of concession, 
but not as an abstract rule. The other three works might be de- 
fined: this could not. The others were for God and man; but 
this was for self only. He agreed with me, and thought he had 
gone beyond the mark. 

" My views are these : — that the spiritual observance of the 
Sabbath is to be as strict as ever : but that the ritual observance 
is not. John came neither eating nor drinking : Christ came both 
eating and drinking ; yea, and wrought His first miracle at a mar- 
riage-feast : and why ? — I answer, To show the character of His 
dispensation, as contrasted with that which it was to supersede. 
(Of course you will understand me as referring to the liberal spirit 
of it, in opposition to the servile spirit of the other.) His dining 
on a Sabbath with a large party on one occasion marked the 
same. 

" Now to give you somewhat of a definite view of my judg- 
ment on the question. In my own personal habit I am as strict 
as most : but in my judgment, as before God, I think that many 
religious characters — ministers as well as others — are in error. 
I think that many Judaize too much, and that they would have 
joined the Pharisees in condemning our Lord on many occasions. 

" N. B. i" do not think that they err in acting up to their own 
principles, {there they are right ;) but that they err in making 
their own standard a standard for all others. This is a prevail-- 
ing evil among religious persons. They will in effect argue thus : 



404 CHRISTIAN LIBERTY. [cHAP. XXX. 

'/do not walk out on a Sabbath-day ; therefore an artisan may 
not walk out into the fields for an hour on that day.' They forget 
that the poor man is confined all the rest of the week, which they 
are not ; and that they themselves will walk in their own garden, 
when the poor have no garden to walk in. Now in this I do not 
think that they act towards others, as they, in a change of cir- 
cumstances, would think it right for others to act towards them : 
and if your brother will limit his refreshment to such a relaxation* 
as is necessary for health, or materially conducive to it, I shall 
agree with him, and shall rank this amongst works of necessity 
or of charity. Again, I am not prepared to utter either anathe- 
mas or lamentations, if ministers of state occasionally, in a time 
of great pressure of public business, and in a quiet u>a?/, avail 
themselves of an hour or two for conference with each other on 
that day. I do not commend it ; but I do not condemn it. They 
cannot command their own times. Public affairs may be full as 
pressing, and may call for immediate conference as much as an 
ox or an ass for deliverance from a pit into which it may have 
fallen ; and I think that love to one's country may justify a devia- 
tion from a ritual observance of the Sabbath, as much as love or 
pity for a beast. In fact, if the most scrupulous will examine the 
frame of their own minds, and the real spirituality of their own 
conversation for two or three hours on some part of the Sabbath, 
they will find but little right, whatever their disposition be, to cast 
a stone at a poor man with his family, or at a minister of state 
with his compeers. Again I say, they may be right : but the 
others who think and act differently are not therefore wrong. 
Those who ate, and those who refused to eat, meats offered to 
idols, were both right, if they acted to the Lord ; as were those 
also who observed, and those who did not observe, certain days, 
which under the Jewish dispensation were actually prescribed. 
I will tell you what I consider the perfect rule : Let all judge for 
themselves in relation to the ritual observance of such matters ; 
the strong not despising the weak, and the weak forbearing to sit 
in judgment on the strong. This will be the surest and best dis- 
charge of the duty of all parties, whether to God or man: to God, 
who has said, ' I will have mercy, and not sacrifice ;' and to man, 
who should be left to stand or fall to his own Master. 

" Whoever neglects the spiritual duties of the day is assuredly 
wrong ; and whoever accounts the ritual observance of it a burden 
is wrong also. But to Judaize with Pharisaic strictness is not 
well ; and to condemn others for not acting up to that standard 
is, I think, very undesirable. I put Lord Bexley and myself 
together ; and I say, that what would be highly inexpedient in 
me would be allowable for him ; exactly as per contra the slaying 
of sacrifices was allowable to the priests ; but the killing of a 
sheep was not for the people. 

•' Thus I have given to my beloved Mary my opinion candidly 



CHAP. XXX 



.] ON CONTRITION. 405 



and without reserve ; and shall most gladly explain anything 
which she may think needs explanation from her 

" Most truly affectionate, C. S." 



To the Bishop of Calcutta, on his religious views. 

" K. C, May 22, 1832. 

" My beloved and honored Brother, — 

" I do not wonder that all are desirous of seeing you 
before you go, and of obtaining from you a parting blessing. At 
my time of life, I have no hope of seeing you again till we meet 
before the throne of our reconciled God and Father. It is doubt- 
less a most joyful thought that we have redemption through the 
blood of our adorable Saviour, even the forgiveness of sins. But 
I have no less comfort in the thought that He is exalted to give 
repentance and remission of sins. I would not wish for the latter 
without the former. I scarcely ask for the latter in comparison 
of the former. I feel willing to leave the latter altogether in 
God's hands, if I may but obtain the former. 

" Repentance is in every view so desirable, so necessary, so 
suited to honor God, that I seek that above all. The tender 
heart, the broken and contrite spirit, are to me far above all the 
joys that I could ever hope for in this vale of tears. 

" I long to be in my proper place, my hand on my mouth, and 
my mouth in the dust. I would rather have my seed-time here, 
and wait for my harvest till I myself am carried to the granary 
of heaven. I feel this to be safe ground. Here I cannot err. 
If I have erred all my days, I cannot err here. I am sure that 
whatever God may despise, (and I fear that there is much which 
passes under the notion of religious experience that will not stand 
very high in His estimation,) He will not despise* the broken and 
contrite heart. I love the picture of the heavenly hosts, both 
saints and angels : all of them are upon their faces before the 
throne. I love the cherubim with their wings before their faces 
and their feet. I think we hardly set forth this in our sermons as 
we ought to do. At all events, for me, I feel that this is the proper 
posture now, and will be to all eternity. 

" But I am running on farther than I like to do on such interior 
subjects ; and am giving you, ere I am aware of it, my parting, 
dying testimony. Excuse this office of more than brotherly love. 

" If the Lord will, I meet you on Monday at Walthamstow, and 
go home with you. Do not wait a minute for me. A piece of 
cold meat will suffice for me. It will be nearly four before the 
coach will reach you. 

" This was all that I intended to say : but my feelings have run 
awav with your tenderly affectionate friend and brother, 

"C. Simeon." 



406 CHARACTER OF MR. THOMASON. [cHAP. XXX. 

To the Rev. John Sargent, on the Character of Mr. Thomason. 

"Isle of Wight, July 19, 1S32. 

" My beloved Brother, — 

" The task you have imposed upon me ought to be the 
most easy and most delightful in the world ; for who can know 
so much of Mr. Thomason, as one who lived, for the space of 
nearly ten years, a part of every week in the same house with 
him ? or, who can find such delight in declaring what he knows, 
as one who was united with him in the bonds of friendship, far 
beyond what is commonly known even in the religious world ? 
But in order to write, one must have a pen, which alas ! I have not. 
Besides, in Mr. Thomason, though there was every imaginable 
excellence, there was nothing prominent. Were I to compare 
him with anything, it would be with the light, in which a great 
diversity of rays are joined, but no one more conspicuous than 
another. Towards God, he was distinguished by a simplicity of 
mind and purpose ; and towards man, by a placidity of manner 
and deportment. I never saw anything of self blended with his 
actions. He seemed to have one end and aim in all that he did : 
and what he did was never by an effort, so much as by a habit. 
In fact, every day with him, from morning to evening, was a kind 
of equable course, somewhat like that of the sun in a Cambridge 
atmosphere. He gave a tempered light, never blazing forth with 
unusual splendor, but diffusing to all around him a chastened 
influence. Everything was done by him in its season ; but in so 
quiet a way as not to attract any particular attention. There was 
nothing of elevation, nothing of depression. In this respect there 
was an extraordinary resemblance between him and Mrs. Thoma- 
son. Each executed a great deal in every day ; but throughout 
the whole day, though there was much business, there was no 
bustle, no parade. Each lived only for the Lord, and to glorify 
Him seemed to be the one business of their lives. There was not 
a work of benevolence within their reach, but they engaged in it 
just as if it had been a domestic duty. The parishes in which 
they were able to exert their influence seemed as their own 
family : schools of industry, as well as other schools, were estab- 
lished by them ; the poor and the sick were visited and relieved ; 
and all that Christian love could devise was planned, and executed 
with the tenderest assiduity, and most unwearied constancy. If 
I were to fix on one thing more than another wherein Mr. Thoma- 
son was at home, it was in his Sunday evening and Tuesday 
evening lectures in his school-room. There the poor were per- 
mitted to come, and he was as a father amongst his children, or a 
pastor amongst his flock. In his addresses there was an unrival- 
led simplicity, and a divine unction, which left a savor that is not 
forgotten to this hour. The name of Thomason in Shelford and 
Stapleford is remembered like that of Schwartz in Tanjore and 
Trichinoply : and I doubt not but that to all eternity many will 



CHAP. XXX.] CHARACTER OF MR. THOMASON. 407 

have reason to bless God for his affectionate administrations. One 
thing I may mention to the honor of both Mr. and Mrs. Thoma- 
son, that in all the ten years that I lived under their roof, I never 
on any occasion heard an angry word from either of them, nor 
ever saw a different countenance in either of them towards the 
other, or in either of them towards me. 

"Indeed, I should not omit to mention his liberality. He did 
good to the utmost extent of his ability ; so that when he went 
out to India he had not wherewith to carry him thither without 
the aid of friends ; and when, after eighteen years' continuance 
in India, he came home from thence, he had not wherewith to 
bring him home, without the aid derived to Mrs. Thomason from 
taking the charge of several young females during their voyage. 
Had it pleased him, he might have amassed money both in Eng- 
land and in India ; for in England he had twelve pupils, and in 
India he was in the receipt of a large income ; but he was as 
superior to the love of money as any person, either with or with- 
out a family, can be supposed to be. 

" But I cannot do justice to his character : that will appear 
fully, though undesignedly, drawn in his letters both to his mother 
and to myself. It is only in compliance with your wishes and 
commands that I send you this sketch, which I would infinitely 
rather commit to the flames. 

" With most kind regards to Mrs. S., I remain, my dear broth- 
er, most affectionately yours, C. S." 



Mr. Thomason entered into rest Jan. 21, 1829, twelve days 
after he had landed at the Mauritius, whither he had sailed from 
Calcutta in the hope of recruiting his health. 

" He left an affectionate farewell to those most dear to him, in the following words : — 
' To my dearest mother, give my most affectionate love, and may her last days be her 
best days. To my very dear Mr. Simeon say, I feel unworthy of the great love he has at 
all times honored me with. Oh, may his bow abide in strength, and may he be, if pos- 
sible, still more useful in his age.' " 

Sargent's Life of Thomason, p. 334. 

A monument has been erected to him in Trinity Church adja- 
cent to that of Henry Martyn. 



To the Rev. J. H. Michell, on the printing of his entire Works. 

" 1832. 

"My very dear Friend and Brother, — 

" It is not surely true that we have passed the age of 
men. I know not how to believe it. It appears a perfect dream. 
I would almost fancy that the Almanac-makers have entered into 
a conspiracy against us, agreeing to call this 1832 instead of 1812. 



408 ENERGY IN WORK. [cHAP. XXX. 

True, there are sometimes intimations that they are correct, es- 
pecially when I attempt to walk a few miles. But if I sit still, I 
feel as young, healthy, and lively, as almost at any period of my 
life. Indeed, no little vigor is needful for me now ; for I am 
printing and stereotyping my whole works in 21 vols., at the rate 
of one volume every three weeks. Every day at a little past five 
I have from two sheets, at least, and two and a half often, to re- 
vise and to return that evening by the mail. I have this even on 
my lecture evenings and on my Friday (public) evenings. I am 
forced to have eagles' eyes and a heart all alive ; and God gives 
me both the one and the other, so that on the taking up my work, 
I am like a fox-hound coming upon the scent of his prey ; and so 
I continue till I have brought him down. In the next month, if 
nothing occur to prevent it, I shall have my first five volumes 
ready for the subscribers. What a mercy is this ! never can I be 
sufficiently thankful to God for so rich a blessing as health and 
energy for such a work, and more especially for enabling me to 
prosecute it with unintermitted care to the present hour. If you 
had asked me the name of a person that never would and never 
could have performed it, I would have given you the name with 
as much confidence as if he had been an idiot from the womb. 
But, if there is a man upon earth that understands, and is ready 
to set his seal to, 1 Cor. 1st Chap., I am he ; especially I refer to 
verses 27 — 29. 

" I well remember the former part of what you refer to about 
the first fast-day (I think) in the American war, in 1776. O, if I 
had had one then to countenance me, and take me by the hand, 
how much ev.l, in all probability, had I escaped ! But ovai oven 
vfiip vnoxQiTcti. utterly overthrew me. On the third day, however, 
of my residence in the Old Court, I obtained grace to be faithful : 
and from that day have, though with innumerable backslidings and 
many grievous sins, been enabled to hold on my way. If you 
want to know the name of him who will be the most signal mon- 
ument of grace in heaven, I have no doubt I can tell you. 

" Hayes, Smyth, Askew, are gone ; Goodall and I remain. 
What a difference is put between the two last ! One has knowl- 
edge, &c, in abundance, but ; the other has little of those 

qualifications, very little, but . I made a bold stroke to 

do him good about two years ago, sending him my sermons on 
the Gospel. But, though he bestowed a great deal of critical* 

* The following characteristic remarks of the kind Provost of Eton at the close of one 
«f these ' critical ' letters will not be read without interest. 

" Above half a century has elapsed, my dear friend, since you and I occasionally con- 
versed on sacred subjects in our walk round chamber, before we partook of certain bones 
of neck at the sixth-form table. I then dared to controvert some of your opinions, and 
you will see that the habit is not eradicated ; but I should be now as much afraid to meet 
you in the field of argument, as Askew was to stand up against you in the shooting 
fields. My arrows must be shot at a distance ; such as they are, they are, I hope, not 
poisonous, and I can say with a safe conscience they axe not meant to hurt. Mcthinks 



CHAP. XXX.] ON PRINTING HIS ENTIRE WORKS. 409 

skill upon them, I have yet to learn whether he got any spiritual 
good from them. Nor did my nib, William Roberts. Who is it 
that makes one to differ from another ? I think you will be both 
able and loilling to tell me. 

"There is little ground, I fear, to expect you at any of the 
meetings in May. I think, if the Lord will, to attend them my- 
self; for though they are by no means what I affect, I think it my 
duty to give them my countenance, (my visage,) especially in this 
day of heresy and schism. 

"Give my kind regards to Mrs. M., and believe me, my dear 
friend, most affectionately yours, 

"C. Simeon. 

"Who would have thought that Thomas Lloyd's successor 
should have got his death while hunting ? How much better by 
attending the cholera in a cottage ! 

" The appointment of Daniel Wilson to Calcutta ! What a 
blessing to India ! His loss, however, will be sincerely felt in 
Britain. But God has yet the residue of the Spirit. You, my 
brother, are cut off from active usefulness ; but God is no less 
glorified by passive, than by active virtues." 



To the Rev. J. Wright, on the progress of his Work through 
the press. 

" K. C, Aug. 30, 1832. 

" My dear Friend, — 

" A thousand thanks for your kind letter. I greatly re- 
joice in all that you are doing, and hope that God will long pre- 
serve you to be a blessing to . I long to see all that is 

going forward ; and should have been with you ere this, but for 
the certainty of its delaying my work. I have now nearly com- 
pleted my tenth volume — two and thirty people kept at work for 
this last half-year, and for a year to come ! Oh what a mercy that' 
my vigor both of body and mind is preserved ! I long, if it may 
please Almighty God, to complete this work. I confess that in 
my progress through it my thankfulness to God for ever enabling 
me to effect it, and my hope of its real usefulness to the Church, 
have increased. And I write this to ask the immediate communi- 
cation of the hint relative to the last volume. I long and pant for 
every hint that can by any possibility improve it. # i" am doing 

I bear you say, ' True, Goodall, for they are blunt.' Be it so; it is at least no novelty 
for a foul to shoot his bolt. 

" God bless you, my dear friend, and give you health and strength to prosper in that 
good part which you have chosen, and which will not be taken away from you. 
" Believe me to be with truly affectionate regard, ■ 

" Your obliged and faithful, J. Goodall." 

* In another letter he writes : "One single correction of a colon for a semicolon is in 
my judgment worth a guinea, yea, many guineas." 



410 HIS JUBILEE. [CHAP. XXX. 

everything day by day to improve it. I beg therefore that you 
will not only communicate to me your hint without delay, but con- 
tinue to do so whilst a possibility of improving it remains. Useful 
hints may occur to you and to others, and I shall be most thankful 
for them. 

" I shall be glad to see your church made a district church 
without delay ; and if I live to see my ship launched, to visit you 
will be my first desire. I have scarcely known how to restrain 
myself hitherto, but this work occupies a good part of my time 
every day. Never did a printer work for so vigilant an author ; 
they have not been delayed by me one moment. Thirty-two 
pages are the least that I scrutinize daily with an eagle's eye : 
they had forty-eight pages yesterday, and sometimes have sixty. 
A volume every three weeks is what I look for. 

" Now I must prepare for the evening lecture : but I could not 
delay a minute to say, 

Send me your hints — 

Give my kind regards to your wife — 

Present my brotherly remembrances to Mr. L. — 

Go on with your work — 

Get the district church completed — 

" Believe me, very affectionately yours, 

" C. Simeon. 

" P. S. God has mercifully preserved us from the cholera hith- 
erto. I am expecting forty friends to spend a few days with me 
on the 1st of October : but I do not send them my final summons 
till I see whether the cholera come. That would prevent my 
summoning them ; and I think you should not be prodigal where 
you cannot do real good. 

" Fifty years minister of my church ! Is not here a call for a 
jubilee ?" 



Memorandum about his approaching Jubilee. 

" Aug. 22, 1832. 

" I have always hated everything in the shape of diaries : 
but now that my jubilee is approaching, and is to be held Oct. 
1 — 4, I think it right to record a little respecting it. The proper 
day, strictly speaking, would be Nov. 9th, when I was presented 
to my living. But as in that month the University would be full, 
I thing it better to antedate the time one month, when the Uni- 
versity will be empty. 

" I shall then have a still further cause for a jubilee, because I 
shall have printed, I hope, eleven volumes out of twenty-one of 
my work. Could I purchase, so to speak, a continuance of life 
to see that work finally before the public, most gladly would I 



CHAP. XXX.] MR. WILBERFORCE. 411 

pay my life then as the price. But God has, beyond all reason- 
able expectation, given me to see it thus far, and to correct it 
with an eagle's eye, and an author's (I hope I may add, a Chris- 
tian's) heart. If I live, and have my health of body and mind, 
till midsummer next, it will be done, and the ship be launched! 
What thanks shall I then render to the Lord !" 

W. Wilberforce, Esq., to Mr. Simeon, on completing the 
fiftieth year of his ministry. 

" Bath, Sept. 26, 1832. 

" My dear Friend, — 

" How little you have any conception of the degree in 
which you have exercised my thoughts and still more my affec- 
tions, since my receipt of your last truly and deeply interesting 
letter, or rather since my reply to it. The fact is, that though 
now and always I have but too good cause for sparing my own 
eyes in maintaining my epistolary intercourse, yet I had scarcely 
sent, off my dictated letter to you, when my conscience began 
reproaching me with not having, at any cost of eyesight, used 
my own organs in my reply, instead of employing my amanuensis, 
through whom I could not pour forth the interior workings of my 
soul in exchange for your affecting exhibition of the penetralia 
of yours. You may have forgotten, my dear friend, that after 
expressing your kind sympathy with us on the translation (for 
such I humbly trust it was) of our dear daughter, and congratu- 
lating me on some drops of balm, which a gracious Providence 
had poured into my cup soon after the loss, — after thus touching 
on my allotments, you expressed your gratitude for the fulness 
of your own cup of mercies ; and specified in particular the rare 
degree in which you had been allowed to see the rich harvest 
you were permitted to gather in, and to store up for the benefit 
of succeeding generations ; (really, the stereotyping of your works 
is the most surprising event of the kind I ever heard of;) and 
told me of your intention to call a wide circle of your friends 
around you to celebrate a jubilee on the fiftieth anniversary of 
your occupation of your Trinity Church pulpit. Do you know 
that I had serious thoughts of requesting you to suffer me to be 
one of the number, and the intention was only overborne by the 
attention which it became my duty to pay to my bodily health. 
But though unable to attend the solemnity in person, even you 
cannot withhold from me the privilege of joining with you in 
spirit ; and most assuredly I will endeavor to bear my part in 
your song of praises to God and the Lamb, which, though begun 
on earth will, I humbly trust, be resumed by the same blessed 
company in the heavenly world. It must, and indeed may justly, 
be a cause for your special thankfulness, that several of the friends 
by whom you will be encircled, will be of the number of those 
whom the Almighty has rendered you the blessed instrument of 



412 EXTRACTS FROM HIS DIARY. [CHAP. XXX. 

calling ' from darkness to light, and from the power of Satan 
unto God.' 

"And now, my dear friend, farewell ; I really know not what 
more to wish or to pray for for you, than what the Giver of all 
good has already granted you. And yet, my dear friend, 1 can- 
not but hope that it may please God (though, in your instance, I 
should supplicate any particular blessing with more than common 
diffidence) to suffer you, during a long protracted autumn, to en- 
joy in the University, where such an exhibition has rarely been 
vouchsafed, a sort of earthly harvest-home ; while, blessed in your 
own person with a large measure of peace and joy in believing, 
you may be permitted to go on through successive generations of 
collegians, bearing testimony to the goodness and mercy of the 
Blessed Master whom you have served, and inviting and encour- 
aging others to enter into that service, which from your own ex- 
perience you will assure them is perfect freedom, and in which 
also they will learn from you to expect the wages of present peace, 
and the fulness of joy and pleasure for evermore in the better 
world of unsullied holiness and of glory and happiness. Mrs. W. 
joins in all that cordial affection can suggest to us to wish or pray 
for you. Give us your prayers in return, and believe us 
"Ever sincerely and affectionately yours, 

" W. WlLBERFORCE. 

" I have been forced to scribble so fast, that I am ashamed to 
send my letter. But forgive the slovenliness of a friend. 



Extracts from his Diary on the occasion. 

"3 o'clock, Oct. 1, 1832. 

"Now let me record the goodness of my God. At 11 o'clock this morning. Mr. L., 
jun., and Mr. S. and three other gentlemen, came as a deputation to present me with a 
valuable epergne. Their address was most kind and nattering. Such a testimony of 
love from my hearers quite overcame me. I returned them thanks as God enabled me, 
and with a prayer of thanksgiving I closed the interview. 

At one o'clock, 1 went to the dinner, which I gave to 250 of my poor parishioners, in 
the National School-room in King's street (Trinity Parish.) They were all seated at 
three tables. There could not have been more order at a dinner in my own room. The 
room was decorated with boughs and flowers. I implored a blessing on the food and on 
the company assembled. Mr. C. sat at the head of the table on my right, Mr. H. on my 
ieft. All the heads of my parish sat at intervals to carve the dinner. All went off well 
Before it was over I went round the middle table, expressing love to those on either side, 
When dinner was over I returned thanks. Then the heads of the parish brought me a 
ealver. . . . (Both the salver and the epergne are far too elegant for me; but as exprcs 
sions of respect and love from my hearers they are of incalculable value.) Having pre 
sented it to me in somewhat of a set speech, I returned thanks, as the Lord enabled me, 
with tears of gratitude and love; especially with gratitude to God, who had spared me to 
this day to behold such harmony and love in my parish, where for thirty years there was 
little but enmity and opposition. On the whole, it was a sight which has rarely ever been 
equalled : the room so noble, and so beautifully arranged ; the people so happy ; the parish 
so unanimous, the spectators so delighted : and above all, God so present with us. I 
am now come home somewhat fatigued, that I may be still and quiet before the evening 
aervice." 



CHAP. XXX.] ACCOUNT OF HIS JUBILEE. 413 

[Mr. Simeon preached from 2 Pet. i. 12 — 15. 'Wherefore I 
will not be negligent to put you always in remembrance of these 
things, though ye know them, and be established in the present 
truth. Yea, I think it meet, as long as I am in this tabernacle, to 
stir you up by putting you in remembrance ; knowing that shortly 
I must put oil this my tabernacle, even as our Lord Jesus Christ 
hath showed me. Moreover, I will endeavor that ye may be able 
after my decease to have these things always in remembrance.' 

The deep solemnity of that service, and the devout appearance 
of the thronged and mingled audience, will never be forgotten by 
those who were at Trinity Church that evening.] 

" On Tuesday, at half-past 10, about thirty-two assembled. I opened the meeting with 
observations (as on a similar occasion before) founded on the fact that the jubilee was 
always at the close of the day of atonement ; the services of which day prepared those 
who had received deliverance from spiritual judgments, to set others at liberty and restore 
their inheritances, and those who were now liberated and restored, to appreciate and im- 
prove their mercies aright. Thus our jubilee arose out of, and was a continuation of our 
previous humiliation, which I desired to pervade all our services, and all our enjoyments, 
I prayed with tears. Mr. Sargent followed in a way of humiliation. Mr. Bickersteth 
followed admirably in behalf of missions. We then retired for the luncheon j and met 
again at 2, till 4 ; which time was occupied in a similar way by Mr. Hankinson and other 
brethren. 

Then twelve of the residents went home to dinner, and I entertained twenty. About 
six of the others came back to tea; and we spent the evening till past 9 in discussion. 

Wednesday was wholly occupied in most profitable discussions and prayer from 11 to 
I : and from 2 to 4. Lunch and dinner as before, and evening as before. Mr. Jowett's 
closing prayer will not soon be forgotten. Mr. Marsh gave his views of the reign of 
Christ, greatly moderated and softened. There would be no controversy if the prophet- 
ical people were all like him. 

Thursday was spent till dinner time as Tuesday had been, in the word and prayer 
only. 

But behold, to my utter surprise my dear (clerical) brethren presented me with an 
elegant inkstand. This quite overcame me. I could speak only by silence and tears, 
from a sense of God's unmerited and unbounded love towards me. As there was to 
be church-service at half past 6. all except a few dined with me. Mr. Cunningham 
preached on the very same text that I myself had taken on Monday. We then sepa- 
rated, after a season such as no one of us had ever seen before. 

Friday, Mr. Sargent staid the day with me ; and I read what he had printed of Mr. 
Thomason's Life. It is beautiful, and very interesting. 

On- Saturday I redeemed the time that had been alienated from my work for the 
press, and got up even with my printer. 

Monday, Oct. 8. I have been *to visit some of the chief of my friends, who have 
been so active. It is delightful to see in what a spirit they all are. Truly I could never 
have conceived it probable, if possible, that such love should abound towards me for the 
Lord's sake. 

Oct. 9. I go to town to-morrow. I shall be two hours there to do my work, and 
hope to return in the evening. 

I returned unconscious that I had gone 100 yards, except from recollection^ so won- 
derfully has God been pleased to strengthen me." 

To the Rev. J. H. Michell. 

"K. C, Oct. 8, 1832. 

" My dear Brother, — 

" Who would have ever thought that I should have to 
behold such a day as this ? My parish sweetly harmonious ! My 
whole works stereotyping in 21 volumes ! and my ministry not 
altogether inefficient at the age of 73 ! Where are all our com- 



414 HIS FEELINGS ON THE OCCASION. [CHAP. XXX. 

panions? Cole, Hayes, Luxmoore, Emly, Dampier, Norbury, 
Butler, Anstey, Bernard, Hayes, Smith, Askew, Moore, Sumpter, 
Barrow, Cropley, &c ? I saw a fire at Cottenham, which had 
most unaccountably jumped over two or three houses that were 
in the very line for consumption. So you and Goodall and I have 
been spared, whilst so many on either side of us have been taken. 
I thought that to acknowledge the goodness of God, in preserving 
me to minister for half a century in Trinity Church, did indeed 
become me ; and our meeting of friends has been pre-eminently 
blest and sanctified to us all. The sermon I preached on the oc- 
casion shall be sent you. It is a plain, simple tale : but will serve 
as a memorial of the doctrines I once delivered, when I shall be 
no longer able to give my living testimony respecting them. To 
have had you with us would have been highly gratifying to us all. 
But a want of room to entertain my friends compelled me to pass 
over many whom I should have been most rejoiced to see. 

" Your question about renatus, I can only answer by saying, 
that, under God, I owe everything to Provost Cooke. I see you 
full of utter amazement : ' Pray explain yourself,' I hear you say. 
I will in few words. On the 29th of January, '79, I came to col- 
lege. On February 2nd I understood that, at division of term, 
I MUST attend the Lord's Supper. The provost absolutely re- 
quired it. Conscience told me that Satan was as fit to go there, 
as I ; and that if I must go, I must repent, and turn to God, unless 
I chose to eat and drink my own damnation. From that day I 
never ceased to mourn and pray, till I obtained progressive mani- 
festations of God's mercy in Christ in the Easter week, and per- 
fect peace on Easter day, April 4th. 

" Thus you see, that under God I owe all to Dr. Cooke. How- 
beit he meant not so, neither did his heart think so. But to specify 
the day that I was renatus, is beyond my power. You have the 
season. In my own mind I should judge, that deep penitence, 
with but a glimpse of the brazen serpent, would not be despised 
by our God and Father ; and that He may put away our sins, be- 
fore He shows us that He has done so. If you ask me what is my 
posture now ? I must answer, that it is, and ever has been, nearly 
the same that it was then. I love to sow in tears, and I am con- 
tent to reap my harvest in heaven ; not but that I have the grapes 
of Eschol here, and in far greater quantities than I am in any 
point of view entitled to expect: but I love the valley of humilia- 
tion. I there feel that I am in my proper place. There you also, 
my dear brother, delight towalk: and our meeting on the heav- 
enly hills, will, I trust, be most blessed to us both. 

" Believe me, my ever dear friend, most affectionately yours, 

"C. Simeon." 



CHAPTER XXXI. 

Letters— To Rev. J. Venn on Presenting him to a Living — To the Same on the Proper 
Discharge of the Ministry — To Lady Olivia B. Sparrow on Recovery from Illness — 
Memorandum on the Completion of his Works — Statement of his Views about them — 
To the Bishop of Calcutta on presenting them to the King — Rev. W. Marsh's Remarks 
on the occasion — To Rev. E. B. Elliott on the Loss of his Wife — To a Clergyman re- 
specting his Preaching and Conduct — Extracts from his Diary enumerating his Mer- 
cies — To the Bishop of Calcutta — His Thoughts on the Prospect of Death — To a 
Friend under Depression — To Miss Mary Elliott on his Secret Experience — To the 
Same on the Right Standard of Christian Excellence — To Rev. J. B. Cartwright on 
the Effects of Religion in its Rise and Progress. 



1833—1834. 

CORRESPONDENCE, ETC. 

To the Rev. J. Venn, on presenting him to a Living. 

"April 15, 1833. 

" My dear Friend, — 

" I wrote you yesterday. My soul is filled with deep 
concern. I long that with the wisdom of your honored father 
you should combine the zeal and love of your grandfather. He 
knew at Corinth nothing but Christ and Him crucified. And 
what is there else for you to know at Hereford 1 Speak all that 
the Scripture speaks, and as the Scripture speaks it : and leave 
all nice distinctions alone. You are a physician, going to thou- 
sands dying of the cholera, and have a sovereign remedy for them. 
Think of nothing else but the remedy. Get into the spirit of the 
Apostle Paul. Think what he would say and do in your circum- 
stances. Souls are perishing for lack of knowledge. I wish you 
had known your honored grandfather. The only end for which 
he lived was to make all men see the glory of God in the face of 
Jesus Christ. 

" My dear friend, let that be your one labor with all, and every 
day and every hour. I shall die a happier man, if I see you rising 
superior to all minor points, and wholly engrossed with this. 

" With earnest prayer to God for you, I remain, my dear friend, 
your most anxious and affectionate brother. C. Simeon." 

To the same, on the proper discharge of the Ministry. 

"K.C., April 25, 1833. 
" My dear Brother, — 

" You say, ' If it were new ground, you would feel no 
doubt about occupying it ; but' &c. &c. 



416 ON THE MINISTRY. [cHAP. XXXI. 

" Whence do these (fee's spring ? I know full well to what 
our deceitful hearts would ascribe them ; but carry them to God, 
and see whether He will approve them. 

" What would love to God's Church and people say ? 

" What should we ourselves say, if we could forget self? Is 
it when we are strong in our own conceit, that we are really 
strong ? Get comprehensive views and an abiding sense of the 
height, and depth, and length, and breadth, of the love of Christ, 
and what will your (fee's come to ? 

" You are an ambassador of the Most High God, sent to entreat 
sinners, with floods of tears, to be reconciled to him. Think of 
this, and say, what your (fee's come to ? Ask yourself what 
would be the views and feelings of the Apostle Paul, or of his son 
Timothy, in your circumstances, or what the feelings of your 
most honored, most loved, most revered grandfather ? and blush 
at all that has arisen in your mind to discourage your acceptance 
of the post. 

" Let me not grieve you by this fidelity. I have made myself 
responsible to Almighty God for 4000 souls ; and I long that the 
love of Christ should ' constrain you,' (carry you away as a mighty 
torrent,) to make known to them the glorious Gospel of the blessed 
God, in all its unsearchable riches, and excellency, and glory. 
Away with every minor consideration, and with every (falsely 
supposed) humble thought. Be a voice crying in the wilderness: 
be a child : be a fool, in your own estimation at least, and then 
you will be content to be esteemed so by others. Discard utterly 
from your mind all wherein they may differ from you. There is 
the whole field of the Gospel before you : be to them the angel 
spoken of Rev. xiv. 6, 7 : and teach them all to commence the 
song which they are singing, Rev. v. 6, 10 : and then I shall hope 
one day to join with you in singing it, accompanied with a goodly 
number from Hereford. 

" Tell me that I have not grieved you, or at least that you for- 
give me ; and believe me your most truly affectionate friend and 
brother, C. Simeon." 



To Lady Olivia B. Sparrow, on his recovery from illness. 

"K. C., April 13, 1833. 

" My dear Lady Olivia, — 

" For fifteen months I went on with my work, with all 
the energy and activity of youth, revising and correcting one of 
my ponderous volumes every three weeks. But I had no sooner 
completed the twentieth volume, than the gout came, and threw 
me down, and compelled me to transfer my editorial work to 
others. But in fact, all that I was in the least anxious about was 
completed. I am carried up and down stairs on men's shoulders, 



CHAP. XXXI.] MEMORANDUM. 417 

and put into and taken out of my carriage like a log of wood. 
But I can now walk two or three yards alone ; and hope, if it be 
possible, to be helped up to my pulpit to-morrow. I do indeed 
doubt whether it be possible : of that I shall judge better when 1 
get to church. But my judgment scarcely approves of the dic- 
tates of my heart. 

" This will be but too just an apology for my declining your 
kind invitation for the present. I doubt much the possibility of 
my going up to town a fortnight hence to the Jews' meeting : 
(the other meetings it will be quite impossible for me to attend ;) 
but what my friend Mr. Way so nobly upheld, and what I know 
from Scripture to be so near to the heart of my Lord and Sav- 
iour, (Jer. xxxii. 41,) I must strain every nerve to support. 

" It would greatly rejoice me to see Lady Gosford : but, except 
at Cambridge, I cannot hope for that pleasure at present. I am 
but just out of my physician's hands ; and though convalescent, 
must have some time to recover the energies either of my mind 
or body. 

" I am sorry to hear that your eyes are weak ; and I earnestly 
hope that the relaxation of their wonted labors for the body will 
be improved by turning them in more steadily upon the inward 
man, and fixing them more intensely on Him who died for us 
upon the cross, and ever lives to make intercession for us at the 
right hand of God. Standing, as I do, on the very brink and 
precipice of the eternal world, I desire nothing so much as a 
broken and contrite spirit. I would (I had almost said) rather 
have that than pardon itself; because that honors God, whilst 
pardon only benefits me. I hang upon the Saviour, as actually 
perishing without his unbounded mercy and unintermitted care. 
I look to Him as the very chief of sinners ; and in this frame of 
mind I find perfect peace. 

" May grace, mercy, and peace, be ever multiplied to you, my 
very dear friend, through the knowledge of that adorable Saviour ! 
This is the most earnest prayer of, my dear Lady Olivia, your 
most affectionate friend, C. Simeon." 



Memorandum on the completion of his Work. 

"May 24, 1S33. 
" This day God has vouchsafed to me the two richest blessings 
(next to the enjoyment of himself) that my soul could desire : 

1. I have this day received from the Archbishop of Canterbury 
his permission to dedicate my work to him : 

2. I have this day received the last five volumes, and see the 
work complete — the ship launched. This last was the only 
thing for which I wished to live, so to speak, and I now sing 
my Nunc dimittis." 

27 



418 REMARKS UPON HIS WORKS. [cHAP. XXXI. 

The following statement, respecting the nature and object of his 
Works, was drawn up by Mr. Simeon when first contem- 
plating the publication of them entire in a stereotyped edition. 

" Having attained the age of man, and consequently looking for speedy dissolution, 
I think it not inexpedient to leave behind me a statement of what has been my object 
in the works which I have published, and which, either before I die or soon after', will 
probably be printed in 20 volumes, leaving my improvement of Claude's Essay as a 
separate publication. 

I am far from saying that I have attained my object ; but it will be well that my 
views and endeavors be distinctly stated. 

I have aimed at 

1. Unity. — So that there should be but one subject in every discourse ; and that sub- 
ject be the very ' mind of the Spirit,' in every text throughout the whole work. I 
think that every sermon should have, like a telescope, but one object in the field. 

2. Continuity. — They appear, on account of the divisions, artificial ; but I have en- 
deavored that they should be simplicity itself: and it will be found that they will 
read as well without divisions (1. 2. 3.) as with them: but, in my judgment, the 
divisions help the audience to understand and remember the discourses much bet- 
ter than they would do. if such aids were not afforded them. 

3. Pertinency. — So that no other text in the Bible will suit the discourse. This en- 
ables the audience to enter more fully into the meaning of God's Word, when they 
read it at home. 

The ancients used to say, that in every stone there was a man ; and that if 
only you chipped off the block, out would come the man. So say I of every text. 
Every text has its proper subject, which should be brought forth, without mutila- 
tion or addition of any kind. The man, whatever his position be, has an identity 
that distinguishes him from all others. And so it should be in every sermon on 
every text ; the whole matter should be brought out of the text, as the whole 
man, without the addition of a finger or a toe, is formed in the stone. 

4. Diversity. — They comprehend all Claude's modes of composition — by Explication 
— by Observation — by Propositions — and by Perpetual Application. Even the 
mode of taking a text for a motto, which Claude does not mention, and which as 
a general mode I greatly disapprove, is used in all my University Sets; because 
then I had one subject for four or five sermons. 

5. Fulness. — I have endeavored that full Scripture light should be thrown on every 
text and every subject. 

6. Number. — There are so many, that if one discourse be read every day without in- 
intermission, they will occupy the reader seven years. And, if this appear too nu- 
merous, the advantages of it are, that a minister will find a discourse on every text 
he would wish to treat, and families will find my book a comment on the wliole Bible. 

7. Conciseness. — Allowing twenty-five discourses as the average number for a common 
volume of sermons, there will be found in my twenty volumes what, in the ordinary 
way of publishing, would fill one hundred volumes! 

8. Perspicuity. — The common fault of brevity is obscurity. These, by the mode of 
printing the leading thoughts in larger characters, will he seen and comprehended 
by a single glance of the eye, and will convey to the reader in one moment the 
whole subject from beginning to end. 

9. Cheapness. — For ten guineas, the purchaser has what in the ordinary mode of print- 
ing would cost him fifty. I will further mention what I hope will be found, their 

10. Use. — To facilitate the composition of sermons. 

1 1 . Tendency. 

1. To raise the tone of preaching throughout the land. 

2. To promote a candid, liberal, and consistent mode of explaining the Scriptures. 

3. To weaken at least, if not eradicate, the disputes about Calvinism and Arminian- 
ism; and thus to recommend, to the utmost of my power, the unhampered liberality 
of the Church of England. 

12. Effect. 

1. To impart to young ministers a clear view of the Gospel. 

2. To help them to an inward experience of it in their own souls. 

Of course it cannot be expected that I should have attained the same measure of suc- 
cess in all. But I have labored to attain it in all: and those which appear the most sim- 



CHAP. XXXI.] PRESENTATION OF HIS WORKS. 419 

pie have in many cases cost me most labor. My endeavor has been so to simplify every- 
thing, quod sibi quivis speret idem; and perhaps I may add, sudet multum, frustrdque 
laboret. There are very few which I have not formed in a variety of different ways, be- 
fore I fixed upon the plan which I have finally adopted. I would recommend no person 
to use them servilely. A mere tyro may study one discourse first, and then write for him- 
self in his own language the substance of it. But, after a few months, he will do better 
to form his own plan first, and then consult what is here written. He will then acquire 
originality both of thought and method, and soon become a 'workman that needeth not 
to be ashamed.' Yet, to the end of his days, I would entreat him to retain in his com- 
positions 

Unity in his subject, 

Perspicuity in his arrangement, and 

Simplicity in his diction ; 
for without these the great mass of his audience will derive no profit from his labors. 

"C. S." 

To the Bishop of Calcutta, on presenting his Works to the 
King. 

" King's College, Cambridge, July 3, 1833. 

" My beloved and most honored Friend and Brother, — 

. . . . " For fifteen months I continued, with the inter- 
vention only of one single day, to revise and correct the press, 
and in that time finished twenty volumes. Then came a fit of the 
gout, which necessitated me to devolve that labor for the last vol- 
ume on others. But. that volume had been so thoroughly prepared 
by me, that I could not, so far as I am aware, have altered a sin- 
gle word. It was all finished in sixteen months — twenty-one 
thick volumes in sixteen months — (an expedition never known or 
heard of in the writings of a private man.) I wrote to the Arch- 
bishop of Canterbury, who readily permitted me to dedicate it to 
him : by means of which it will abate prejudice at home, and 
facilitate the reception of it abroad amongst all the foreign courts 
to which I send it. A fortnight ago this day, I had the honor of 
presenting the work to his majesty before the levee, at a private 
audience. The king received me very courteously, and told me 
he should convey them with him to Windsor, meaning that he 
should have more time to look at them there than in London. To 
both the archbishops I presented them. With his Grace of Can- 
terbury I had a long and deep and interesting conversation, upon 
the true character of religion, as suited both to the necessities and 
capacities of men. He entered fully into my statements, and 
cordially concurred with me in them. The Archbishop of York 
was a fellow of All Souls' together with my brother. Sir J. S. 
And a curious circumstance occurred. I had presented my 
books to him the day before I presented them to the king : and 
whilst I was with his majesty, his name was announced. On 
leaving the king, I met him in the ante-room, and he shook me 
cordially by the hand, and told me he had been reading my book 
with pleasure. And in two minutes afterwards he was with the 
king, with the books before him, so that doubtless he would im- 
press his majesty's mind favorably respecting them. Who can 



420 PRESENTATION OF HIS WORKS. [cHAP. XXXI. 

tell what good may result from this ? The queen at least, I hope, 
may reap some good from them. 

" All the foreign ambassadors have undertaken to transmit them 
to their respective courts. Prince Talleyrand has already sent 
his to Paris. At Cambridge an extraordinary effect has been 
wrought. And St. John's College has written me the following 
letter, which is incomparably the most grateful to me of any that 
I have yet received. 

' I am desired by the master and seniors to return to you their heartfelt thanks for your 
very valuable present to the Library of St. John's College; viz., "A Copy of your entire 
Works." 

'I am sure you will readily believe, that the master and fellows most cordially join in 
the wish and prayer, you have been so kind to prefix in your own hand-writing to the 
copy sent.* 

' They also sincerely hope that you may be yet a long time spared to labor in the service 
of our Divine Master.' 

" Now if this change alone were wrought in a college so ex- 
tensively influential, it were worth all the labor and expense I 
have bestowed on my plan of presentations. . . . The next cir- 
cumstance is, the vice-chancellor himself called upon me, to de- 
sire me to let him nominate me as one of the select preachers for 
next year. Now when I preached the sermons on the Gospel, 
and gave notice in them that I considered a set of sermons on 
the Holy Spirit necessary to complete. my plan, it was seven 
years before another turn was offered me, and then only when 
the vice-chancellor and one of the proctors were of my own col- 
lege, and the other proctor my friend. I declined accepting his 
offer, because I judged it wiser and better in every view to ante- 
date old age, than to run any risk of exposing myself and paining 
others, by any unconscious display of my augmented senile in- 
firmities. But the offer itself is a token of God's merciful accept- 
ance of my efforts to serve Him, and a strong incentive to me to 
devote myself to Him, as long as any power shall be vouchsafed 
to me, even to my dying hour. I do not however, as you see, 
forget the lesson 1 inculcate, ' Prudence.' 

" We have had a large assembly of philosophers here, both 
British and foreign : and their exhibitions have gone off well. 
But one atom of heavenly science is in my estimation preferable 
to all that they brought forth. And so St. Paul thought, when he 
counted all but dross and dung for the excellency of the knowl- 
edge of Christ.f 

* " A Present from the Author, 

in the humble hope, 

and with earnest prayer to God, 

that his efforts to diffuse 

the knowledge of Christ 

with all the wonders of 

Redeeming Love 

may not be in vain." 

t Mr. Simeon, however, was by no means indifferent to the advancement of science 



CHAP. XXXI.] PRESENTATION OF HIS WORKS. 421 

" You will hear with grief what loss the Church and the world 
have sustained by the death of Mr. Sargent. He lived just to 
finish Mr. Thomason's Memoir, and then passed into the heavens, 
after an illness of only six days. I went instantly to join my tears 
with those of his afflicted widow, and found her as near a coun- 
terpart of Job as has existed since the apostles' days. Her only 
surviving son has been repeatedly near death both before and 
since ; and all that the fond mother desires is, to see him fully 
prepared to join her departed husband in his songs of joy." 



From the Rev. W. Marsh to Mr. Simeon, on his presentation 
to the king. 

" July 5, 1833. 

u My beloved Brother, — 

" ' Seest thou a man diligent in his business 1 he shall 
stand before kings.' (Prov. xxii. 29 :) e. g. Mr. Simeon at court. 
So the Courier informs me, and I believe it ; and therefore thank 
God. You have never preached on this text ; and now you will 
be afraid to do it. Not because you have not experienced its 
truth, but because vou have." 



To the Rev. E. B. Elliott, on the death of his wife. 

" K. C, June 8, 1833. 
" My dear Friend and Brother, — 

" I weep over the sad dispensation with which, as beloved 
Mary informs me, you are visited. It was but the other day, that 
I was called to blend my tears with those of my dearest friend 
Mrs. Sargent, and now they are called for in your behalf. Truly 
it is a vale of tears that we are passing through ; and it is not till 
we reach a better world, that they will be finally wiped away 
from our eyes. But in one thing I cannot enter into the general 
feeling. It is generally adduced as a ground of additional com- 
miseration, that there are four motherless children left to the care 
of the bereaved father. I might admit this idea, though even 
then with difficulty, if the surviving parent had no means for 
their support : but where such pressure did not exist, I should 
rather think that every pledge of love which the survivor pos- 
sessed would be a sweet memorial of the deceased : and that in 
the exercise of love towards them, there was one continued exer- 
cise of love towards that object, which, though corporeally beyond 

and had great pleasure in attending these meetings of the British Association. In his 
occasional seasons of leisure he had peculiar pleasure in reading works of a philosophic 
character ; and when recovering from a severe illness, a year after this, the volume which 
he most enjoyed, next after the Holy Scriptures, was the Bridgewater Treatise by Dr. 
Whewell, on Astronomy and General Physics ; which was read over to him more than 
once, as he was able at intervals to hear it. 



422 ADVICE TO A CLERGYMAN. [CHAP. XXXI. 

my reach, was mentally in my very arms and in my heart. I 
quite found it so when I was at Mrs. Sargent's. The dearest 
friend I had on earth was gone, but in my exercise of love 
towards his bereaved widow and children, I felt that I had him 
with me ; and I poured my soul, as it were, into his bosom as I 
had been wont to do, only of course with that diversity of feeling 
which the occasion called for. I grant that the cases are widely, 
I might say infinitely, different ; yet I do know, from daily expe- 
rience, that relics how worthless soever in themselves, are capable 
of bringing to the mind a feeling of love towards distant and 
even departed objects, and of softening, even whilst they renew, 
the anguish of bereavement. More especially where the mind 
is assured of the happiness of the departed object, I conceive that 
there is a legitimate scope for such feelings as these. Still, how- 
ever, as I have never been placed in your circumstances, I am 
not sure that this letter does not call for an apology on my part. 
If it strike you so, I pray you to forgive me. I do not mean to 
sing songs to a heavy heart, but to bind up, as God may enable 
me, and to heal a broken spirit : and if I have erred, impute it to 
nothing but misdirected love. 

" Beloved Mary has desired me to write to you, but I feel my 
utter incompetency to do so. To enter on the common topics of 
consolation would be unnecessary, and almost impertinent in the 
present case. If these few lines only express my sympathy with 
you, and show you what balm I would pour into your wounded 
spirit, if it were in my power, they will so far fulfil the desire of, 
my dear friend, 

" Your most affectionate brother in the Lord, 

" C. Simeon." 



To a Clergyman, on his preaching and conduct. 

" K. C, July, 2, 1S33. 

" My dear Friend, — 

" I am most thankful to you for your kind letter, and for 
the information respecting things around you. My answers to 
you shall be at all times with the most entire and most affectionate 
freedom, yet at the same time confidential ; because I should not 
wish to be quoted, as taking views of things directly opposite to 
any of my brethren, unless I were present to state my sentiments 
with precision, and to show that I was actuated only by truth 
and love. 

" In your letter you refer to two things as disapproved by some. 
And first, your preaching. — Now I certainly think that religious 
people are too much addicted to human systems. Scarcely any 
one is aware that Calvinism and Arminianism are equally true, 
if rightly applied, and equally false, if pressed to extremes. Each 
party is apt to dogmatize, and to manifest a degree of intolerance 
in relation to the other. 



CHAP. XXXI.] ADVICE TO A CLERGYMAN. 423 

" Your part with respect to all of them is to please them if you 
can ; but only so far as is for their good, and to their real edifica- 
tion. I would run after nothing and shun nothing. Be not 
afraid of speaking all that God has spoken in His word, or of 
giving to every word of His the measure of weight and emphasis 
and preponderance, that it has in the inspired writings. The 
instant that you are afraid or averse to do this, you stand self- 
condemned, as sitting in judgment upon Him, from whom every 
word has been inspired for the good of the Church. I have 
always regretted that a friend of yours and mine could not see 

his way more clear in this respect And I hope you will be 

enabled to ' preach the word' freely and fully, without any fear 
of man, or partiality for human systems. 

" But I highly approve of the difference you make on different 
occasions. I think I mentioned in a former letter, 1 Cor. hi. 2, 
to which I may add Heb. v. 12, 14, and vi. 1 — 3. Do not these 
passages show that we are to consider the capacity of our hearers 
to receive instruction ? There is even among good people a sad 
want of love to those who are less instructed than themselves. 
You will not find one in twenty that would ' love 1 such a character 
as the rich youth, who thought he had kept all the commandments, 
and at last forsook our Lord rather than surrender up his riches. 
I would not have you withhold the strongest meat from those who 
are able to digest it, but I would select proper seasons for admin- 
istering it, and if administered at a time when there were persons 
present who were likely to be choked by it, I would administer it 
with that measure of tenderness towards the weak, that should at 
least convince them that I was anxious for their welfare. In re- 
lation to all these matters, take counsel not of fear but of love. 
Whatever be the number or quality of your counsellors, always 
put love in the chair, and give him a casting vote. 

" Now for, secondly, your conduct. — Here again I quite agree 
with you. There is among religious people a kind of Popish in- 
fallibilit)^. Every one thinks his own line straight, and that of all 
who differ from him crooked. A man that has scarcely ever 
stirred out of a retired village, fancies himself able to judge all 
other Christians, in whatever line they move. In fact, there is 
among them a strong propensity to uncharitable judging, and a 
disposition to say to others, ' Stand off, I am holier than thou.' I 
would not have you brought into bondage by them, I would have 
you so to move, as to conciliate the feelings at least, if not the 
regards, of adversaries. I think in a former letter I touched on 
this also. Had our blessed Lord acted like the Pharisees, who 
kept all others at a distance, he would never have been called the 
friend of publicans and sinners. The point for you to judge of is 
this : What is my motive in this or that concession ? If it be to 
remove prejudice, for the good of others, it will bring no evil 
consequence along with it. If you act under the influence of self- 



424 ENUMERATION OF MERCIES. [cHAP. XXXI. 

denying love, you will sustain no injury : but the very instant you 
find pleasure in worldly company, you are got off from Christian 
ground. The affecting of friendship with the world is virtual 
enmity against God : and the love of the world is a decisive 
evidence that the love of God is not in us. But are we therefore 
to act as if we hated all who are not of our party ? If a blacka- 
moor fall into the water, shall we make no effort to save him, be- 
cause he is not a white man like ourselves ? I should rather say, 
the circumstance of another person differing from me both in faith 
and practice, ought to make me earnest, by all possible condescen- 
sion and love, to avail myself of any opportunity to set him right. 
Yet I would not carry this so far as to make it doubtful on whose 
side I am. I would be the Christian everywhere : and though I 
would not lug in religion neck and shoulders, I would never leave 
any one to doubt a moment whose I am, and whom alone I serve. 

" Thus I have addressed myself, as briefly and as clearly as I 
could, to the questions you have been kind enough to submit to 
me, and most thankful shall I be to hear and know all that you 
can from time to time communicate, that I may have further 
opportunities of expressing my sentiments to you without reserve. 

" Tell me in your next whom you have with you. If your aunt 
and sister are with you, present to them my very kind regards, 
and believe me, my dear friend, 

" Your very affectionate brother in the Lord, C. Simeon." 



Extracts from his Diary enumerating his mercies. 

" Nov. 4, 1833. 
" What wonderful things have I been spared to behold ! 

1. Union and harmony and love throughout my whole parish, together with an increas- 
ed attention to religion. 

2. My jubilee completed, and kept with such devout affection. 

3. My entire work out, presented, and, as far as I know, approved. 

4. My church enlarging so as to hold 1 100 persons, and so beautiful as to be the orna- 
ment, instead of the disgrace of the town. 

5. My school -room built for God's service, and now licensed for it. I preached there 
yesterday, not without many tears, on 1 Cor. ix. 16. 

6. St. Mary's given to the entire management of Mr. C, and at least 1200 hearers. I 
preached there on Sunday evening, 20th, to that number, on Rom. xv. 29. 

7. Barnwell (Church) open to me. I preached there on Sunday morning, 27th, on 
Lev. ii. 14—16. 

8. St. Mary's now statedly open to me in the mornings. Mr. C. is to read the prayers 
early in the morning on Sundays; and at 12 to read the Litany, and (Communion 
Service, when) I am to preach. It will commence on Nov. 10. I intend to preach 
on Luke x. 23, 24. This will continue till my church is open, when I hope to 
preach at Trinity every Sunday morning, and at St. Mary's in the evening. Never 
did I long more to spend and be spent for the Lord than at this moment. Blessed 
be God ! 

Nov. 14. This day has Mr. H consented to let me preach at St. Botolph's every 

Thursday. How incredible is all this!" 

After one brief remark made Dec. 18, 1833, there are no more 
entries till Sept. 22, 1834, when the following occurs : 



CHAP. XXXI.] THOUGHTS ON THE PROSPECT OF DEATH. 425 

"Sept. 22, 1834. This interval shows my taste for Diaries. But if I could put down on 
paper a just account of God's mercies to me, this book would not suffice to relate one 
hundredth part of them. The last day of April, after three months' illness, I was all 
but gone. ... At St. Mary's and St. Botolph's, I have resumed my ministry with almost 
my former energy ; and have large congregations at both. And if I live to Oct. 12, I shall 
re-open Trinity Church. In what terms could I adequately describe these things "? But 
I do bless God for them from my inmost soul." 



To the Bishop of Calcutta, on the prospect of death. 

" Cambridge, May 21, 1834. 

" My beloved and honored Brother, — 

" About six weeks ago I sent to your son, to entreat that 
he would write to inform you, why you had not heard from me in 
answer to your letter received about the beginning of February. 
At that time I was taken with the gout, and having preached 
twice at St. Mary's on February 15, the disorder came on so 
violently, that for the space of about twelve weeks I was as in- 
capable of doing anything for myself, even the moving an inch on 
one side or the other on my bed, as an infant. My pains, after 
about the first three weeks, were, through the tender mercy of 
God, scarcely worthy of a thought ; but my whole frame was 
reduced to a perfect skeleton : and repeatedly was I considered 
as at the point of death. On this day three weeks, I was report- 
ed, and not without reason, as dead. But on May 1st (this is 21st) 
there seemed as if a new turn was given to my disorder. From 
that time I have been recovering ; and from not being able at one 
time even to write my name, am now engaged in the sweet 
employ of writing to my beloved friends. You will ask me, 
perhaps, what was my frame of mind during this state of nearness 
to the eternal world ? And I am happy to say, that I found my 
principles quite able to sustain me. I have taught others, that 
there is not so much as a sparrow thai falls to the ground without 
our heavenly Father's special appointment, nor any one thing 
which shall not work for the good of His chosen people : and 
these things I was so enabled to realize, as to have my soul kept 
in perfect peace. Throughout the whole time, 1 was strengthened 
to rest on God as my Covenant God and Father, and to believe 
that His covenant was ' ordered in all things and sure.' The 
time, the measure, the duration, the issue of my illness were all in 
His hands ; and I was content, yea thankful, yea joyful, to leave 
them there, and to wait His will whatever it might be. As for 
joyful anticipations of the blessedness of heaven, neither the 
habit of my mind, nor the state of my body, nor indeed the char- 
acter of my religion, (the religion of a sinner at the foot of the 
cross,) led to them : to be ' kept in perfect peace,' was more in 
accordance with my wishes, and that mercy God richly vouch- 
safed unto me : and I hope that, if restored to any measure of 
health and strength, I shall be enabled more than ever to live for 
God, and to the glory of His great name. 



426 ON RELIGIOUS DEPRESSION. [CHAP. XXXI. 

"I am not fond of talking of self: but I have thought that to 
say thus much was due to you. This, however, I will say in con- 
firmation of my views, that God confirmed His word with an oath, 
on purpose that those who flee to Christ for refuge might have 
strong consolation ; and in commendation of my views, (namely, 
of God, as a Covenant God, who would have us regard Him es- 
pecially in that view,) that in Lev. ii. 13, He particularly and 
strongly enjoins us, even in our most common approaches to 
Him, to come to Him under that very character : ' thou shalt not 
suffer the salt of the covenant of thy God to be lacking in thy 
meat-offering.' Now if the Jews were to bear in mind continually 
God's covenant with Abraham, and their redemption in Egypt, d 
fortiori are we, after what has been done for us in Christ Jesus ; 
this being the one source of all the benefits we enjoy, and the sure 
ground on which we may hope for their continuance. In a word, 
I felt and do feel, that in God, and in God alone, I have all that I 
can need : and therefore my eyes are turned to Him always — Him 
exclusively — Him without a shadow of a doubt. Were I to look at 
Him through the medium of my own experience, it would be like 
looking at the sun through the medium of the waters : the sun in 
that case would appear to move as the water undulates ; whereas, 
when viewed in Himself alone, He is uniformly and steadily the 
same, without any variableness or shadow of turning." 



To a Friend under religious depression. 

" My dear Madam — 

" I think I may say with truth, that this is, properly 
speaking, the first leisure hour I have had since your letter was 
put into my hands at Mr. Bickersteth's, and it is with much 
pleasure I embrace the opportunity to reply to it. But could I 
have enjoyed half-an-hour's conversation with you, I could have 
replied far better than in a thousand letters. Words on paper are 
as a painted sun in comparison of words uttered from the inmost 
soul, and breathed out with a divine unction : they carry with 
them none of that heavenly warmth and that sympathetic tender- 
ness, with which I would gladly have poured them into your bo- 
som. Besides, there are turns in conversation which flash con- 
viction upon the mind, and carry consolation to the soul, that no 
dissertation can do. Your case is a common case : but every 
case has some peculiarities which call for some ingredient to be 
blended with the general prescription, and which are only elicited 
in conversation. I suppose there is not a physician in the universe 
that would not prefer half-an-hour's conversation with a patient, 
before the most elaborate statement that could be drawn up. 
Much more should I prefer it, because the very same words con 
vey a different and almost opposite idea to my mind, according to 



CHAP. XXXI.] ON AFFIANCE. 427 

the manner in which they are spoken. Shall I say, words are 
spoken as also they are written in cold blood. Could I ascend 
with you into our Father's presence, and fetch fire from the altar 
before the throne, — or, to change the metaphor, could our souls 
be tuned by the same Divine hand, — I should understand and feel 
every note you strike. But I feel I understand nothing of your 
case, except as far as words ill comprehended can convey it to 
my mind. Your case in few words is this : ' I was once in 
earnest about my soul : I have since declined : I feel but cold at 
this moment, and unhumbled, whilst confessing what ought to 
humble me in the dust. What must I do to get myself quickened 
in the divine life, and stimulated to run the race set before me'V 
The general answer to this would be, ' Be much in reading the 
Holy Scriptures and in heavenly meditations : be much in prayer 
to God through Christ ; read the promises and rely upon them,, 
and cast yourself entirely on Christ as able and willing to save 
you to the uttermost.' To that purpose I might speak at large j. 
but yet I should say nothing which you do not already know as 
well as I can tell you. I will therefore waive all which I suppose 
you already to be well acquainted with, and which by far is the 
most important, and will touch only on what may not have pre- 
sented itself to your notice. There are two errors which are 
common to persons in your state : 1st, The using of means, as 
though by the use of them they could prevail ; and 2ndly, The 
not using them, because they have so long been used in vain. 
The error consists in putting the means too much in the place of 
Christ, and in expecting from exertion what is only gained by 
affiance. There is a passive state of mind — a lying like clay in 
the hands of the potter, — and a casting yourself on the Lord Jesus 
Christ, content to sink, if He will let you sink, and to be marred, 
if He choose to mar you. This willingness to be saved by Him 
altogether from first to last, and in His own time and way, and 
this determination to trust in Him though He slay you, and to 
praise Him though He condemn you, is what you particularly 
want. You would fain have the knowledge of your acceptance 
of Him, when you should rather be concerned to insure that ac- 
ceptance. I know not whether this will convey any idea to your 
mind, but if it do, it will prove of some service to you. 

" There is another thing which I would suggest, which is in- 
timately connected with that, namely, that you are too much oc- 
cupied in looking at yourself, and too little in beholding the Lord 
Jesus Christ. It is by the former you are to be humbled; but it 
is by the latter that you are to be ' changed into the Divine image' 
(2 Cor. iii. 18.) You want a greater measure of holiness to war- 
rant your confidence in the divine promises ; when it is only by 
apprehending those promises that you can attain the holiness you 
are seeking after, (2 Cor. vii. 1.) You must learn to 'glory in 
your infirmities, (so to speak,) that the power of Christ may rest 



428 ON ADORATION. [cHAP. XXXL 

upon you.' You are nothing, and it discourages you ; but you 
must be content to be nothing, that Christ may be ' all in all.' I 
grieve, my dear madam, that I am not able to counsel you as I 
could wish ; and with earnest prayer to God that my weak sug- 
gestions may not be in vain, I remain 

" Your very affectionate and sympathizing friend, 

"C. S." 



To Miss Mary Elliott, on his secret Experience. 

« K. C, May 21, 1834. 

" My beloved Mary, — 

" I could not but weep over your kind and affectionate 
letter, insomuch that my constant attendant said to me, ' Sir, I 
fear you have some bad news to-day.' I thank you most tenderly 
for all the expressions of your love, of which, alas ! I feel myself 
most unworthy. You evidently do not know my state. It is that 
of a poor sinner before God — it is that which I ever expected it 
to be — and in fact ever wished it to be. Any other would be 
utterly unsuited to my whole life. I am, I feel I am, a brand 
plucked out of the burning. But oh ! what dreadful marks of the 
fire upon me to this hour ! None but infinite power could ever 
fit it for a place in His temple. I do believe God's power suffi- 
cient ; and I believe the whole plan, which Infinite Wisdom has 
devised for the accomplishment of this great object, is sufficient 
for the attainment of it. But I cannot forget what I am — I do 
not desire to forget what I am — I am even, so to speak, satisfied 
with being what I am, that God may be the more glorified. Of 
course, you will not understand me as saying, that I do not wish 
to be more holy and heavenly, but simply that, seeing that I am 
what I am, I am willing, yea, desirous that God should be glorified 
in the salvation of the very chief of sinners. I remember to have 
shown you a little paper expressing the different parts of religion, 
1st, as revealed in the Bible ; 2nd, as experienced in the soul ; 3rd, 
as operating towards man ; 4th, as operating towards God ; each 
in one word; the word for the last was Adoration; for then God 
is in His place, and the sinner in his. This is my posture, and 
I would have it as deep as possible. If Job, after seeing God as 
it were with his eyes, abhorred himself and repented in dust and 
ashes, what frame can be so fit for me ? Young persons, to whom 
reconciliation with God is quite a novelty, may have great ebulli- 
tions of joy ; and others, who have a vivid i?nagination, may go 
up to heaven and behold all the glory of it, and join with the 
heavenly choir in their songs of praise. / have no imagination, 
— -I never had : plain, simple truth has been more in accordance 
with the natural construction of my mind, and more suited to my 
taste ; and I am inclined to think that God deals with men in a 
way suited to their constitutional feelings or acquired habits. I 
do not therefore regret my want of devout and joyful anticipations ; 



CHAP. XXXI.] ON ADORATION IN RELIGION. 429 

for I had peace without a moment's interruption, even the peace 
that passeth all understanding. Bat this I bitterly regret ; viz., 
a want of divine savor on my soul, a want of tenderness of spirit, 
a want of devout admiration and gratitude. These have solely a 
respect to God as a part of adoration ; but the anticipations of 
glory have more respect to ourselves, and the blessedness that 
awaits us. Therefore, as having less to do with the imagination 
and with self, I prefer the shame and confusion of face, which I 
am conscious my whole life calls for, and which is less open to 
delusion of any hind. Yet I do not condemn or despise the 
things which I lack : I can easily conceive them to be high mani- 
festations of a meetness for heaven : but I am not grieved that 
they do not enter into, and much less characterize, my experience. 
I have often wished that there were more of holy reverence in 
religious people when speaking of God, and of the things which 
He has wrought for their salvation. I see not an instance of any 
remarkable manifestation of God to man, which did not instantly 
generate in his heart, and produce in his act, a lowly reverence 
and self-abasement ; and I cannot but think that the nearer we 
approach to the eternal world, the more that feeling should be 
wrought within us. If I recollect aright, I showed you and your 
mamma a paper which I drew up for the satisfaction of poor 

Mr. , who thought that my frequent sighs and groans were 

indications of something habitually and essentially wrong in my 
conduct.* Nothing but the satisfying of a brother would have 
induced me to put to paper the inward experience of my soul. 
To such accusers we are indebted for almost all that we know of 
Paul's experience. Having written it, I judged it on the whole 
right not to destroy it, because after my death it may be of some 
little use to the Church of God. But that is a fac simile of this 
letter, only that it opens distinctly the reasons of my experience, 
and the frame of mind which I expect on my admission into 
heaven, if ever I be admitted there ; and if you can call anything 
of it to remembrance, you will see that my last end is in perfect 
accordance with it." .... 

To the same on the right standard of Christian excellence. 

" K. C, Camb., Nov. 21, 1834. 

" My beloved Mary, — 

"I had been thinking of writing to you or to your 
mamma : for I thought your long silence, and the silence of every 
one respecting you, were an unfavorable sign. I have been often 
with you in your pains, and have wished that I could by any means 
pour a little balm into your wounds. But the habitual consola- 
tions of my own mind have been constantly prevalent in relation 
to you. I have very little to do with second causes, except in a 

* See this paper, p. 303. 



430 ON CHRISTIAN EXPERIENCE. [cHAP. XXXI. 

way of prudential care. Why should we not see, what we actu- 
ally know, that not a hair of our head falls without our heavenly 
Father's express direction ? This sight — this full conviction — I 
have sought on your behalf, as well as on my own ; though I have 
felt how different this conviction is to you in a state of anguish, 
from what / have found it in a state of mere inanity. The exer- 
cise of judgment, so to speak, has sufficed for me ; whilst for you 
a more special and abundant communication of grace was neces- 
sary. Yet there was the same sufficiency in our Father's hand and 
bosom for both of us ; and the same fidelity to all His promises. 

" As to the particular exercises of our mind, whether more or 
less joyful at such seasons, I am not anxious. I have again and 
again opened to my beloved Mary my sentiments and feelings on 
this subject : and I will do it yet again, because of their extreme 
importance in my mind, and because I do not recollect to have 
seen or heard them dilated upon with the fulness and accuracy 
which they deserve. There are certain truths, of which I never 
would be unconscious at any moment: 1st, I am a creature — a 
mere worm : 2nd, I am a sinner, whose guilt exceeds all that can 
be expressed or conceived : 3rd, I am redeemed by the blood of 
God's only dear Son, and completely reconciled to my God and 
Father. Now then, I wish ever to have a creature-like spirit ; a 
sinner-like spirit ; and a saint-like spirit : no one of these would 
I lose for a moment : nor would I suffer any one of them to 
swallow up the rest. I admire not that self-annihilation, which is 
the essence of mysticism, and which takes off the mind from its 
real state before God : nor do I admire that depression, which 
sinks a person into the depths of despondency : nor yet do I covet 
that indecent familiarity with God, which exalts one almost into a 
state of equality with Him, and makes me half forgetful of what 
I am as a creature and a sinner. I would have the whole of my 
experience one continued sense — 1st, of my nothingness, and de- 
pendence on God : 2nd, of my guiltiness, and desert before Him : 
3rd, of my obligations to redeeming love, as utterly overwhelming 
me with its incomprehensible extent and grandeur. Now I do 
not see why any one of these should swallow up another : nay, I 
am extremely jealous of that experience which divests us of any 
one of them. That they are separable in imagination, like the 
rays of light, I well know : but that they should be combined in 
action, I am well convinced : and I the rather say this, because 
I would have my beloved Mary established upon somewhat of 
the same basis. I do think that Christian experience is not gene- 
rally understood by the Christian world, and that much is looked 
for in a dying hour, which is, to say the least, not necessary, and 
perhaps not desirable. Yet I give this my judgment with great 
deference ; for, after all, it may be only the result of the low state 
of my own soul. Yet, where to look for an earthly instructor I 
know not. Your dear honored grandfather would have been a 






CHAP. XXXI.] RISE AND PROGRESS OF RELIGION. 431 

great comfort to me in relation to this matter. But whether I am 
right or not, according to the highest standard of Christian excel- 
lence, of this I am sure, that my sentiments are safe, and that they 
are capable of supporting me in a dying hour. 

%i I have been laid aside again both with a cold and the gout ; 
but, beyond all expectation, am so recovered, that I hope to be 
found in my place on Sunday morning next. My beloved Mary, 
you in the absence of your honored grandfather, may help me to 
form my mind and judgment. In two words, my desire is, 1st, 
never to forget for a moment what i" am : and 2ndly, never to for- 
get for a moment what God is. Tell me your mind, and believe 
me very affectionately yours, C. S." 



To the Rev. J. B. Cartwright, on the effects of Religion in its 
rise and progress. 

c: K. C, Oct. 29, 1834. 

" My dear Friend, — 

" In compliance with the request which you made me 
yesterday, respecting the observations which I had offered on the 
preceding evening to a large number of undergraduates, that were 
assembled to hear from yourself and Mr. Bickersteth an account 
of the work going forward through the instrumentality of the 
London Society for promoting Christianity amongst the Jews, I 
take up my pen to give you in few words the substance of my 
address. 

" I had expressed my gratitude to Almighty God for the great 
increase of attention which was visibly paid by them to this gen- 
erally neglected subject : and I traced it to what I conceived to 
be its true cause, an increase of Scriptural knowledge, and of vital 
godliness among them. 

"Religion, I observed, in its first rise in the heart, is a personal 
matter between God and a man's own soul. A man desirous of 
obtaining mercy from God, and peace in his own conscience, reads 
the Scriptures in order to find out the way of salvation, and marks 
with special care those passages which assure him of acceptance 
with God through the merits and mediation of our Lord Jesus 
Christ. For a considerable time it is his own eternal welfare 
which engrosses all his attention, and almost exclusively occupies 
his mind : and even the salvation of the whole world is of chief 
interest to him, as warranting a hope, that he himself may be a 
partaker of the blessings so freely offered, and so extensively dif- 
fused. 

" But, when he has obtained peace with God, then he searches 
the Scriptures to find how he may adorn his holy profession, and 
render to the Lord according to the stupendous benefits that have 
been conferred upon him. He sees that love in all its branches 
is his bounden duty and his highest privilege ; and he accordingly 



432 'RISE AND PROGRESS OF RELIGION. [cHAP. XXXI. 

determines, with God's help, to live in the most enlarged exercise 
of that heavenly grace. Benevolence, in all its offices, both to- 
wards the bodies and souls of men, is now cultivated by him with 
holy ardor : and every society that is engaged in imparting good 
to man is gladly encouraged by him. Not only are schools for the 
education of the poor, and hospitals for the relief of the sick, be- 
come objects of his regard, but he extends his compassion to the 
perishing heathen, and gladly unites with Bible Societies and 
Mission Societies in their efforts to spread Divine knowledge 
throughout the world, by the dispersion of the Holy Scriptures 
in all the vernacular languages of the earth, and by the labors of 
pious ministers. 

" As religion advances in his soul, he takes deeper views of 
divine truth, and enters into considerations which, in the earlier 
stages of his career, found scarcely any place in his mind. He 
now enters into the character of Jehovah as displayed in the 
Sacred Volume, and his dispensations, both of providence and 
grace, as there revealed. He traces up the great work of re- 
demption to the eternal counsels of Jehovah, and regards all its 
benefits, whether as conferred on himself or others, as the fruits 
of God's love, manifested in Christ Jesus and ratified with the 
blood of the everlasting covenant. He sees that ' covenant or- 
dered in all things and sure ;' and looks unto God to fulfil towards 
him all the engagements which from eternity He entered into 
with His only dear Son, and founds his hopes of ultimate felicity, 
not only on the mercy, but on the truth and fidelity of God. He 
now begins to view with wonder the dealings of God with His 
ancient people, who from the days of Abraham to the present 
moment have been such remarkable objects of His care. He 
sees their separation from all the rest of mankind, and their won- 
derful preservation as a peculiar people in all ages : he sees their 
miraculous redemption from Egypt, their establishment in the 
promised land, and their final expulsion from that land for their 
manifold transgressions, and especially for their murder of the 
Messiah. Whilst he beholds them dispersed through the world 
as objects of universal hatred and contempt, he contemplates 
God's design to restore them in due season to their former inher- 
itance, and to a state of piety and blessedness far exceeding any- 
thing, which, in their national capacity, they ever possessed. He 
sees further, the connection which subsists between the restoration 
of that people, and the salvation of the whole Gentile world ; the 
latter being, in the Divine purpose, the effect and consequence of 
the former. Here, then, his mind becomes expanded, and his 
heart enlarged : and a fresh unthought-of line of duty opens itself 
to his view. Now he desires to co-operate with God, so far as 
his feeble influence can extend, in the production of this great 
event; and he thankfully avails himself of any opportunity that 
is afforded him to promote the eternal welfare of the Jews. His 



CHAP. XXXI.] RISE AND PROGRESS OF RELIGION. 433 

very love to the Gentile world strengthens this desire, and encour- 
ages him in the discharge of this grievously-neglected duty. He 
longs to see God's glory advanced, and His purposes accomplished : 
and in his prayers, as well as in his efforts, he labors to hasten for- 
ward this glorious consummation ; yea, he determines to ' give God 
no rest, till he arise, and make Jerusalem a praise in the earth.' 
Formerly he thought but little of conferring benefits on this des- 
pised people ; but now seeing how nearly the honor of God and 
the salvation of the whole world are connected with their des- 
tinies, he accounts it his bounden duty to promote, by every means 
within his power, their restoration to the Divine favor. He is 
even astonished at himself, yes, and humbled too, that he has had 
such narrow and contracted views of his religious duties, in that 
he has passed over, as scarcely worthy of a thought, that myste- 
rious dispensation, which St. Paul has so clearly and fully devel- 
oped in the eleventh chapter of his Epistle to the Romans, and in 
the contemplation of which he exclaimed, ' O the depth of the 
riches both of the wisdom and knowledge of God ! How un- 
searchable are his judgments, and his ways past finding out !' I 
say, he wonders at his own blindness and stupidity in having so 
overlooked that mystery, which St. Paul cautioned us ' on no ac- 
count to remain ignorant of,' and at his own indifference about that 
people for whom St. Paul felt such ' continual heaviness and sor- 
row in his heart,' that he was willing even to lay down his life for 
their welfare. And now he determines henceforth to redeem the 
time for the discharge of his duty towards them, that he may no 
longer subject himself to that anathema, which was denounced 
against the Ammonites and Moabites for not administering to the 
necessities of that people, who were the special objects of God's 
peculiar care and favor. 

" Thus, as it appears to me, the reason of this sacred cause 
having hitherto made but small progress in the land, in compari- 
son of some other societies, is made clear. Religion in its rise, 
interests us almost exclusively about ourselves ; in its progress, 
it engages us about the welfare of our fellow-creatures : in its 
more advanced stages, it animates us to consult in all things, and 
to exalt to the utmost of our power the honor of our God. 

" Having now our eyes opened to see, what is so clearly re- 
vealed in the Scriptures of truth, that the restoration of God's an- 
cient people to His favor will be an occasion ' of joy, (so to speak,) 
and of honor to God himself,' (Jer. xxxiii. 9,) and the means of 
happiness and salvation to the whole world ; (compare Rom. xi. 
12, 15, with Jer. xxxiii. 7—9, and Psalm cii. 13—15: 'SO the 
heathen shall fear thy name ;') and, above all, that God's glory 
will be displayed by means of it with such brightness as shall per- 
fectly eclipse all former manifestations of it, (Psalm cii. 16, with 
Isai. lxv. 17, 18, and Jer. iii. 16, 17,) — we cannot but feel our- 
selves bound to promote this great object to the utmost of our 
28 



434 RISE AND PROGRESS OF RELIGION. [cHAP. XXXI. 

power, and for that end to aid the efforts of the only society in 
Britain that has that object in view, The London Society for pro- 
moting of Christianity amongst the Jews. 

" The effect of the lower degrees of knowledge and piety is 
already seen in the land to a considerable extent in the ways I 
have before described it : and I cannot but hope, that, in propor- 
tion as religion shall be deepened in the hearts of our countrymen, 
this all-important cause will be espoused and cherished by all 
ranks and orders of the community. 

" I am, my dear friend, most affectionately yours, 

" C. Simeon." 



CHAPTER XXXII 

Letters — To a Trustee on his Duty as Patron — Mr. Simeon's Charge to his Trustees — 
Letter to a Friend on the same Subject — To the Bishop of Salisbury on Resignation — 
To the Same on Christian Joy — To Miss E. Elliott on Humiliation — To the Bishop of 
Gloucester for a Copy of his ' Commencement' Sermon — To the Bishop of Calcutta on 
the Abolition of Caste — To the Same on prudential Care of Health — To J. J. Gurney, 
Esq., on the Loss of his Wife — To Rev. J. T. Nottidge on the Divine Dispensations — 
To Miss Mary Elliott on the Indulgence of Affection — To the Same on the Mixed 
Nature of Christian Experience. 



1835. 

CORRESPONDENCE, ETC. 

To a Trustee, on his duty as patron of a benefice. 

" K. C, Jan. 5, 1835. 
" My dear Friend, — 

" Wherever there is a good minister, there will be, if any, 
a good curate : consequently the curate will ingratiate himself 
with the parishioners ; and consequently in their view he will be 
the fittest person to present : and therefore petitions will be made 
in his favor. From every place I have had petitions upon peti- 
tions ; and for fit persons too. But where then is my knowledge 
of persons, my judgment, and my right of patronage, and my con- 
science, if I too readily and without extreme vigilance, comply 
with them ? I must not only do well, but the best that I can pos- 
sibly do ; and I must spare no pains to effect this. It is on this 
account, that in my dying charge to my trustees I have particu- 
larly guarded them against being influenced by petitions for 
curates. But you will say, or rather do say, that you fear for the 
interests of the Church. To this I answer, I will approve myself 
to God in doing the best I possibly can for His Church and people ; 
and though some, through personal attachment, may be pained at 
the first, they, if they have a spark of piety towards God or of 
gratitude to me, will soon find reason to acknowledge, that I have 
approved myself faithful both to God and them. How did they 
all bless me for not attending to their petitions, (one signed by 400, 

and the other by 700,) when I appointed Mr. ! Forty of the 

heads of both parties sent me a united letter of thanks, for doing 
for them infinitely better than they would have done for them- 
selves. And a similar letter will in all probability be sent me on 
the present occasion within six months. In these matters i" know 
none but God. I would not know my own father, or my son ; 



43G THE DUTY OF PATRONS. [cHAP. XXXII. 

and that is the spirit, which I trust you and all my trustees will 
exercise, when I am gone to a better world.* What a land would 
this be, if the lord chancellor and all other patrons would act to 
God in this way. 

" I would not have troubled you with this, because the presen- 
tation is on the road to you, but to give you an expose of my mind. 
If I were to send them an ignoramus for his own sake, I might 
fear for the Church, &c; but when I send them the most blessed 
man that can be found, and that solely for their sakes, I have no 
fear but that God will bless my endeavors, and the people will 
soon be brought to a right mind. In such a case as that, a dissat- 
isfied man says in fact, ' I will take the patronage into my own 
hands ; and neither God nor the proper patron shall have anything 
to do with it ; or if the patron presume to think and act for him- 
self, I will quarrel with him on account of it.' Such a person as 
this is not the proper person to consult or to follow. I would 
please all men, but it should be for their good to edification ; and 
how to do that, I must judge for myself. 

" Believe me, my dear friend, 

"Very affectionately yours, C. Simeon." 



To a Friend, on the same subject. 

" My dear Brother, — 

" At Mr. M I do not wonder ; love with him swal- 
lows up all considerations, I had almost said, of wisdom and pru- 
dence. At you I rather do wonder. I thought that you would 
have known that I discard love and pity, and everything else, in 
comparison of love to God and to immortal souls. Why have I 
bought those livings ? Not to present a good man to each, but to 

* The following is the solemn charge of Mr. Simeon to his Trustees ; — 

"In the Name and in the Presence of ALMIGHTY GOD, I give the following 
Charge to all my Trustees, and to all who shall succeed them in the trust to the remotest 
ages. I implore them for the Lord Jesus Christ's sake, and I charge them also before 
that adorable Saviour, who will call them into judgment for their execution of this trust. 

" 1st, That they be very careful, whenever they shall be called upon to fill up a vacancy 
in this trust, which they must invariably do within three months of a vacancy occurring, 
that they elect no one who is not a truly pious and devoted man, a man of God in deed 
and in truth, who. with his piety, combines a solid judgment and a perfectly independent 
mind. And I place this first, because a failure in this one particular would utterly de- 
feat, and that in perpetuity too, all that I have sought to do for God and for immortal 
souls. 

"2ndly, That, when they shall be called upon to appoint to a living, they consult nothing 
but the welfare of the people, for whom they are to provide, and whose eternal interests 
have been confided to them. They must on no account be influenced by any solicitation 
of the great and powerful, or by any partiality towards a particular individual, or by com- 
passion towards any one on account of the largeness of his family or the smallness of his 
income. They must be particularly on their guard against petitions from the parishes to 
be provided for, whether on behalf of a curate that has labored among them, or 'of any 
other individual. They must examine carefully, and judge as before God, how far any 
person possesses the qualifications suited to the particular parish, and by that considera- 
tion alone must they be determined in their appointment of him." 



CHAP. XXXII 



] DISCHARGE OF TRUSTS. 437 



fill them with men who shall prov ft gvpat and leading characters 
- tko£hnrch.jyf G^d,,,^ • — — , I doubt not, is a good man rffo- 
istry whilst he omomi^P^-^onsst immortal sauls r ui^ei Je there 
when he left it? What great efforts were made to retain him? 
Is this then the man to place there ? He has shown what he 
could do : and if I cannot find in Britain one, who may with God's 
blessing do more, I will appoint him ; but I will search the whole 
kingdom, before I will despair of finding a fitter man. 

* I trust you will understand me aright ; I am not displeased in 
the slightest degree with your letter; but I wish you to know, 
that I am in a few days to give up my account to God, and to an- 
swer for all the souls for whom I have engaged to pro /ide, and I 
will do that, and that only, which God will approve when I stand 
before Him. 

" They have sent a petition signed by eighty-eight persons. 

When I presented to I had two petitions, one signed by 400, 

and the other by 700 : I complied with neither, but sent them 

Mr. , and within six months I received a letter of thanks, 

signed by forty of the heads of both parties, saying that I had 
provided infinitely better for them than they would have provided 
for themselves. Jn another living I had, under far more pressing 
circumstances, a similar acknowledgment. 

" Let all, instead of petitioning me, petition Almighty God for 

me ; and they will render more service to the souls of , and 

to the Church of God at . Let personal regards be banished. 

Let us know no man after the flesh. Let the good of immortal 
souls swallow up every other consideration. This at all events. 
God helping me, shall alone influence 

" Your very affectionate brother, C. Simeon. 

" P. S. Without the intervention of five minutes after the re- 
ceipt of your letter." 



To the Bishop of Salisbury (Dr. Burgess.) 

"K. C., Camb., March 19, 1S35. 

" My Lord — 

" I feel extremely indebted to your lordship for your little 
poetical present, to every word of which my heart responds. I 
am myself dying daily : and I find that to be the best and happiest 
mode of living. Why should we not be taking Pisgah views of 
the promised land, and tuning our harps that we may be ready at 
any moment to join the heavenly choir in their songs of praise to 
4 Him, who hath loved us, and washed us from our sins in His own 
blood,' or rather I would say, to Him who loveth and washeth us 
from our sins ? The Psalmist has strongly suggested this distinc- 
tion, in calling on all that is within him to adore and magnify his God 
{ox present and existing blessings ; 'forgiveth, healeth, redeemeth, 



438 ON RESIGNATION. [CHAP. XXXII. 



sftmpneth, salisfieth.' And if wo be in a right frame of mind, we 
Wq v '**„:■ vc al1 God 's dispensation-; ' u . c „ vpre st chastisements. 

pasting p^hing but love even in Q*P2£g\&onib More's 
Memoirs, asnaving been used by her sister Martha in her last ill- 
ness — ' I love whatever comes from God ; I love my sufferings,' 
struck me also. Is not this, indeed, the proper disposition to be 
exercised in the hour of trial ? St. Paul (what ? was resigned ? 
no :) took pleasure (stdoxw) in trials of every description : he had 
scarcely the word resignation in his vocabulary ; and we also, 
according to the grace given to us, should almost banish that word, 
except in very grievous trials indeed, and should substitute for it 
the apostle's eidoxib. 

" It is a joy to me, my lord, to see that this is the happy frame 
of mind which you enjoy under the infirmities of age, when the 
grasshopper may be a burthen to the body, but tribulation itself is 
the occasion of nothing but joy to the soul. If only we believe 
that our very hairs are all numbered, and the minutest occurrences 
are ordered by Infinite Wisdom for our good, we neither have, nor 
can have, anything but what should be to us a source of joy. 

" At this time last year, this was my blessed experience, on 
what was thought by all to be the bed of death : and I am anx- 
ious so to improve my few remaining hours, that, when the closing 
scene shall actually arrive, I may be thus highly favored again, 
and have an abundant entrance ministered unto me into the king- 
dom of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. 

" Since my restoration to health, circumstances of more than 
ordinary importance have engaged my attention. I have been 
called to dispose of no less than six livings, in all of which I 
have placed ministers, without reference to anything but their pe- 
culiar fitness for the place they are sent to occupy. This is the 
great reform wanted in our Church ; and if generally carried into 
effect by all who have patronage in the Church, it would super- 
sede all occasions for any further reform. If it did not stop the 
mouths of Dissenters, it would diminish their numbers, and effect- 
ually prevent their increase. 

" At our last Jews' Auxiliary Society, of which your lordship 
is the president, I dropped a few hints which produced a great 
effect amongst ministers, as well as the undergraduates ; and as 
my views are both peculiar and important, I take the liberty of 
transmitting a paper to you containing them. Religion is under- 
stood by many in its rise and progress in the soul, but by very few 
in its more perfect state. Even the apostles themselves, for six 
years after the day of Pentecost, did not see their duty towards 
the Gentiles ; and so it is even with good and pious ministers at 
this day in reference to the Jews : and if the contents of my pa- 
per be duly considered, I cannot but hope that many of our breth- 
ren and even fathers in the ministry will exclaim, « Then hath 



CHAP. XXXII.] CHRISTIAN JOY. 439 

Uoa appointed mis lo seek the salvation of *^~ I^-i , W I tt .« 

shamefully icmiao, if I do not ouort all my talents and all my en- 
ergies for the promotion of it.' 

" I am, my lord, your lordship's most obliged and obedient 
servant, C. Simeon." 

To the Same. 

" K. C, Cambridge, April 4, 1S35. 

" My Lord, my dear Lord, — 

" I am this moment returned from the table of the Lord, 
and think I am performing an acceptable service to my Divine 
Master in returning a few lines to your lordship, in answer to the 
letter which I received from you this morning. You notice my 
observation relative to the word ' resignation.' I love the high 
tone of Christian morals. ' Rejoice evermore : in every thing give 
thanks : for this is the will of God in Christ Jesus concerning you.' 
I see no exception here ; nor would I make any in my own expe- 
rience. I read that ' all the ways of the Lord are mercy and truth 
unto such as keep His covenant and His testimonies.' But what 
is truth ? Is it not an accomplishment of a promise ? Shall I be 
resigned then to a mercy coming in this way ? I pray daily, 
' Thy will be done on earth, as it is done in heaven.' And if 
actively, why not passively also ? I do not read of the apostles 
being resigned to their imprisonment and beating ; or of Paul and 
Silas being resigned to their stripes, and feet in the stocks. The 
former ' rejoiced that they were counted worthy to suffer ;' and the 
latter ' sang praises to God at midnight.' I grant that the occasion 
of their sufferings gave an elevation to their minds ; but sufferings 
of whatever kind are, in fact, sent and apportioned by God him- 
self, without whom not a sparrow falls to the ground : and our 
privilege under them is to say, ' The cup which my Father hath 
given me, shall I not drink it V Shall I not then be thankful for it, 
under a full assurance that it is amongst the ' all things that are to 
work together for my good V The great secret is, to have it well 
settled in our minds what our desert is — nothing will appear heavy 
then : on the contrary, everything which is sent to keep us from 
our desert, will be welcomed as a blessing in disguise. 

" But even this is low ground. It is our privilege to soar far 
above all this. I have been preaching on these words (Isai. 
xliii. 4,) ' Since thou wast precious in my sight, thou art honora- 
ble, and I have loved thee :' and I ask, Were the Jews ' precious, 
and honorable, and loved,' above all the people upon earth, and are 
Christians less so 1 If they were so blessed as having been re- 
deemed from temporal bondage, am not I as redeemed by the 
blood of God's only dear Son ? am I then precious in His sight, 
and shall not He be so in mine ? am I ' honorable and beloved ' 
in His estimation ? What then shall I quarrel with, or complain 
of, that comes from Him 1 If you want to see my desert, see the 



440 ON CONSCIENCE. [CHAP. XXXII. 

two last verses ,,f u nc foi ty-seconrl chapter s nnd if you want to 
see the extent of God'o mcroy, ooo tha fi«* tk.-oo verses of the 
forty-third chapter ; and then if you want to see what kind of re- 
signation befits us, see my text ; and then be as querulous under 
any trials, or, if you please, as resigned, as the remembrance of 
such mercies will admit of. 

" Now, my lord, you will forgive the fulness of my heart, and 
pardon the expression of it. It is your own kindness and conde- 
scension that embolden me thus to divulge the secrets of my heart ; 
and the rather, because I feel assured that there is a responsive 
chord in your heart, that will vibrate to the touch. Your own 
expression, that ' we are bought with a price,' shows that we should 
be equally ready to glorify our God either by life or death, both 
the one and the other of which are to be numbered amongst our 
treasures. ' All things are yours, whether life or death, if ye be 
Christ's.' This, my lord, it is our privilege to feel ; and I hope 
that every day which shall be added to your lordship's life will 
bring you to a richer enjoyment of it. 

" And now let me thank your lordship for the kind present 
which you did me the honor to send me about a week ago, and to 
which you have added the last page by this day's post. I am 
quite of your lordship's opinion, that ' the Gentiles being a law 
unto themselves,' is only as distinguishing them from those who 
had a law revealed to them ; and whilst I do not enter much into 
the vexata question of innate ideas, I feel assured that every one 
has a sense of right and wrong operating in accordance with the 
light that has been vouchsafed to him, and that every one is bound 
to get his mind enlightened, in order that that consciousness may 
aid him in fleeing from evil and in doing good. To us who enjoy 
the full light of the Gospel, this divine principle is a source of the 
deepest humiliation and of the sublimest joy. I have a conscious- 
ness that I ought to lie at the foot of the Cross, and I have a con- 
sciousness that I do so. J have a consciousness that I perform no 
duty aright ; but I have a consciousness that God hears my sighs, 
and treasures up my tears ; and taking this consciousness in con- 
nection with God's promises, I rejoice in hope of the glory of God. 

" With many thanks to your lordship for your condescending 
kindness towards me, 

" I remain, my dear lord, 

" Most truly yours, C. Simeon." 



To Miss Ellen Elliott. 



: K.C., April 3, 1835. 



"My dear Ellen,— 

" You and your sister Charlotte desired me to send you 
my thoughts on humiliation and contrition, as primary constituents 
of the Christian's happiness, and absolutely essential to it. But I 



CHAP. XXXII.] UNION OF JOY WITH HUMILIATION. 441 



.- ™„.((ar, 



i/-K upon this topic, that I despaired of adding 
anything to what I have already spoken. The most important 
view which I have given of it, is that wherein I have drawn the 
difference between a wife who has all her days acted up to the 
duties of her station, and the wife who, after having been taken 
from the lowest state, has dishonored both herself and the kindest 
and best of husbands, and been sought out by him again, and re- 
claimed, and forgiven. Her recollections of the past, and her 
admiration of the transcendent love exercised towards her, would 
generate in her mind feelings, of which the former woman was 
incapable, and would give a tone to her conduct more precisely 
in accordance with our state before God. This will explain to 
you what I meant in my last by ; going on my way weeping/ 
and by my saying, that the more gracious and merciful God was 
to me, the more would I loathe and abhor myself, and have my 
happiness so interwoven with humiliation, as not for a moment to 
have them separate. On all of this I could speak all the day 
long : it is so deeply inwrought in my heart as a principle, and so 
constantly cherished by me, as the chief object of my desire. 

" But whilst thinking of you in my carriage to-day, a view of 
this subject occurred to my mind, which, though not overlooked 
in my work, I have never treated in a separate form : It is this — 
That this very humiliation will give to our happiness in heaven a 
tone that will elevate us above the highest archangel there. The 
angels can sing the air ; but cannot from their own experience 
send forth the deep notes which will soften, and enlarge, and 
complete our songs. I need not say to you that a chorus of 
Handel's far exceeds any mere melody. There is in the chorus 
a richness and fulness that a simple melody neither does, nor can 
contain. So I should say of the holy angels : their melody is 
exquisite ; but our deep notes they want. They have all the 
felicity that the contemplation of a Creator and Benefactor can 
impart ; but they cannot look back to a state of guilt and misery 
from which they have been redeemed ; nor can they look upon 
the Redeemer with our eyes ; nor can they see every atom of 
their bliss bought with blood. These are considerations which 
will enhance our bliss infinitely beyond any that they can feel, 
and will give a character to our happiness, of which they can 
have no consciousness or conception. In fact, they can only add 
an amen to the song which we sing ; and acknowledge that our 
blessedness is what they can admire indeed, but not participate. 
You see I do not touch here on their being made wiser by the 
Church, and their having only a creature's righteousness, whilst 
we have that of our Creator ; or their forming an exterior circle 
round the throne, whilst we form the interior (of these things I 
have spoken occasionally in my works :) I confine myself to the 
subject on which you wished me to write. The union of humilia- 
tion with our joy ; and the aspect of the one on the other. I have 



442 THE STUDY OF THEOLOGY. [cHAP. XXXII. 

merely scribbled in great haste what hn« nn^nrro^ to mo w 
.without any order or precision. I thought I had not done well in 
declining to enter on the subject ; and I am not sure that if I delay 
till to-morrow, I shall not throw it into the fire, as being crude, 
hasty, ill-written, and ill-digested. But it shows my love to all 
who have any blood of the Venns in their veins, and that I am, 

"With very affectionate regard, Charlotte's and Ellen's and 
Mary's friend, — not to mention your honored mother's also, 

"C. Simeon." 

" Query. — If I were offered to change place with an angel, 
would I do it ? On my principles I say, No. 



To the Bishop of Gloucester. 



"August 4, 1835. 



" My Lord, — 

" I have just received, and with much pleasure read, 
your lordship's commencement sermon ; which, whilst it honors 
me greatly as a gift from the author, is peculiarly dear to me as 
recommending the study of theology to be made a more integral 
and conspicuous part of our academic course. The times call for 
this: religion itself calls for this; and your lordship's text very 
strongly inculcates the necessity of it ; since whatever aid phi- 
losophy may afford us, it is the knowledge of Christ, and of that 
alone, that can render us ' complete,' either as instructors of others, 
or in a meetness for a better life. If, as your lordship has justly 
observed, ' the very essence of Christianity consists in the atone- 
ment made upon the Cross for the sins of mankind,' every person, 
whatever office he may sustain in life, whether ecclesiastical or 
civil, ought to be instructed in it ; nor can we doubt but that a 
more enlarged knowledge of this, if added to their other acquisi- 
tions, would tend to qualify each succeeding generation of students 
for more efficiency in every department of the state, and in a 
very short time to place the Church of England itself, and all the 
institutions connected with it, on the firmest basis. 

"Earnestly hoping that your lordship's repeated suggestions 
may be speedily carried into effect, I remain, my lord, 

" Your most obliged and obedient servant, C. Simeon." 



To the Bishop of Calcutta. 

« K. C, March 16, 1835. 
" My most beloved and honored Friend, — 

" Respecting the abolition of caste, I think nothing can 
be said against it as a measure ; but possibly the time, the man- 
ner, the means, may admit of a diversity of opinion. I do not 
know that I should differ a hair's breadth from you ; I am wholly 
uninformed and incompetent to judge : but I know, that for forty 



CHAP. XXXII.] ABOLITION, OF CASTE. 443 

years the apostles bore with much which had in reality passed 
self conformed to it by the advice of all at Jerusalem. I say not 
that the cases are altogether parallel ; but I think that the spirit 
exercised in the one case, may throw some light upon the spirit 
to be exercised in the other. I feel myself, that I should rather 
undermine that horrid structure, than have butted it down at once. 
You know pretty well that i" am not a coward, nor over careful 
in a doubtful matter ; but, as Paul in his visit to Jerusalem acted 
very warily, lest he should counteract the good which he had 
labored to effect, so would I ; not considering merely what I know 
to be right, but how to diffuse that knowledge, and secure my 
end, in the easiest and best way. Still, a thing done requires 
great care as to any subsequent modification of it ; though I hope 
no modification of it will be found necessary. A thing may be 
done inoffensively in a way of affectionate recommendation, 
which creates resistance if done in a way of authoritative man- 
date." .... 

To the Same. 

" K. C, Aug. 19, 1835. 

" My beloved and honored Brother, — 

" I have received, and read with exquisite delight, your 
two charges ; of which I will only say at present, that you have 
completely carried into effect that well-known rule, Quicquid pre- 
cipies, esto brevis. 

" I take up my pen now, having but a few minutes to spare, to 
state one or two things, lest I forget them. In your last, you inti- 
mate, that you had heard I did not go along with you in the line 
you have taken about caste. Whoever suggested to you that, has 
made a great mistake. I am a friend to latitude, where it can be 
allowed consistently with the integrity of Christianity : e. g. I ap- 
prove of what Paul did, by the advice of all the elders at Jerusalem, 
in making himself a Nazarite, in order that he might counteract 
the false reports respecting him as being adverse to the obser- 
vance of Mosaic rites amongst Jews, or even amongst converts 
from Judaism, provided those rites were not observed with any 
view to justification, but only from a sense of duty to God, who 
had enjoined the observance of them, and not totidem verbis re- 
pealed them. For N. B. these Judaizing Christians had respect 
to the authority of Jehovah, whom as Christians they were still 
bound to obey. But Hindoos, in becoming Christians, renounced 
their former gods, and therefore were no longer bound in any 
respect to obey them, or to observe any rites enjoined by them : 
and in becoming Christians, they are bound to obey only what 
Christ himself has enjoined. Now Christ regards the very least 
and meanest of His people as members of His body : and conse- 
quently, the separations occasioned by caste are contrary to the 



444 PRUDENTIAL CARE OF HEALTH. [cHAP. XXXII. 

2L£? # kf J?!f- rel - gi ° n ' Which makes a11 His P e °P le tobe °ne. 

doos, shall not observe caste, you would in my judgment have 
done wrong : but if you say, Christians must in all respects be 
Christians, you require no more than what you are bound to re- 
quire. Naaman's case does not apply to this : though I think that 
it did to the officers at Malta, who might have said to their supe- 
rior officer, ' I fire, because you order me ; and not to do honor to 
the Host : in so far as it is, or may be thought an idolatrous act, 
you alone must be responsible for it both to God and man.' If this 
was not a right line, every drummer or fifer might reply, ' I will 
not beat my drum, or sound my fife, till I am assured that your 
motives in ordering me to play it are right.' 

" N. B. In the one case, conformity is enjoined by the person 
himself: in the other case, it is only submitted to by a person in 
order to the prevention of a greater evil. If a Pariah were to 
submit to it rather than be deprived of the Lord's Supper, I should 
say he did right ; but if one of a higher caste imposes it, he does 
wrong, and is to be withstood. 

•' It is probable that the person who has misrepresented my sen- 
timents to you, has inferred my sentiments about caste from my 
sentiments about Paul, and about the officers at Malta. But there 
is a great difference between insisting on a thing, and submitting 
to a thing, in order to avoid a greater evil. A thing which is evil 
per se must neither be insisted on, nor submitted to: but the dis- 
tinctions I have before made will serve to draw the line between 
undue laxity, and an undiscriminating and unbending rigidity. 
Those who ate, and those who forbore to eat meats offered to idols, 
equally pleased God in acting according to the dictates of their 
own consciences, but equally displeased Him in condemning each 
other. But one was more in accordance with Christian liberty 
than the other. This, however, in no respect applies to the sub- 
ject of caste, which except in such an instance as I have specified, 
is equally distant from and repugnant to Christian liberty and 
Christian duty. 

" My few minutes are gone twice over, and I have run to a sad 
length about what I had intended to say in half a dozen words. 
So that, in spite of my love of brevity, I must send you a double 
letter. Pray mind and repay me in my own coin. 

" The next thing about which I intended to say a few words 
was the joy I feel, and the gratitude I feel to Almighty God, on 
account of your prudence, in not setting climate at defiance, but 
acting so as, with God's blessing, to preserve your health for fu- 
ture services. It is with me a fixed principle, that it requires more 
deeply-rooted zeal for God to keep within our strength for His 
sake, than to exceed it. Look at all the young ministers : they 
run themselves out of breath in a year or two, and in many in- 



CHAP. XXXII.] PRUDENTIAL CARE OF HEALTH. 445 

stances never recover it. Is this wise ? I could easily break my- 
self down in two or three days, and incapacitate myself for any 
future work. But would this be wise ? Health and life are but 
of little importance to me so far as self is concerned : but they are 
of great importance as far as the service of God is interested : and 
it requires incomparably greater self-denial to restrain myself for 
Him, than it would do to expend my strength by imprudent exer- 
tions. Probably many say, ' See, how strong he is ! he might 
surely do move.' My answer is, ' I am strong, because I do not 
do more. If I did more, I should soon do nothing.' This, as it 
respects you , is still more important. One year will do more ser- 
vice to the cause of God in India ten years hence, than two or 
three years now. You have at least a four mile heat to run, (1 
hope many ;) will you run the first mile as if that was to termi- 
nate your course ? Let me say again, I bless God who has given 
you wisdom and firmness to act as you will wish you had acted a 
dozen years hence. And I the rather say this, because I am a 
living witness to the things I utter. It is unwise to exceed our 
strength, (I was laid by thirteen years.) It is wise not to exceed 
it. (I am now, through constant care, preaching at seventy-six 
with all the energy of youth.) 

" How lamentable the case of Mr. R. ! I had thought of writing 
to him, (being such an one as Paul the aged ;) but he would nat- 
urally say, ' What knows he of this matter? He can know no- 
thing except from the Church Missionary Society : and I have 
already set at nought all that they can say or do.' And now that 
it has come under your cognizance, any effort of mine can be of 
no use, because you can point out what St. Paul would have done 
under his circumstances, not only as well, but much better than 
myself: and you know all, which I do not; and can speak with 
authority as well as love, which I cannot. But to break his own 
church to pieces, as he has done, and in so many instances, it is 
to be feared, to destroy those for whom Christ died, is a measure 
of folly and wickedness far greater than we should have con- 
ceived so good a man could ever be induced to commit. Would 
not the idea of destroying those for whom Christ died, lead him 
to pause, if not to retrace his steps ? John Mark was Barnabas's 
nephew, and Lutheranism was R.'s church. The whole Church 
commended Paul to the grace of God, whilst they let Barnabas go 
his way without any such expression of regard. And do not all 

the church at T (the more pious and consistent part of 

them) bewail the conduct of Mr. R. 1 These two circumstances 
tell in favor of Paul and against Mr. R. But the true spirit of 
Christianity, if felt, would supersede argument. 

" Your charges are the result of much, very much thought. 
They quite surprise as well as delight me. There is everything 
suited to meet the feelings of those at home, as well as those 
abroad. But how beautifully do you put the duty of preaching 



446 TENDERNESS IN PRAYER. [cHAP. XXXII. 

the Gospel, without an undue respect to minor points. That, at 
all events, is approved in heaven. What you say also about 

discipline is good 

" My whole soul is delighted with your diversified addresses. 
Think how important your life may be, if you live to see them all 
carried into effect ! I say, then, be wise and temperate as well as 
active, and may God be ever with you." 

To the Same. 

"Sept. 26, 1832. 

" My beloved and honored Brother, — 

" I have always thought that the highly applauded ac- 
count of the primitive churches uttering their Amens like thunder 
was an exceedingly bad symptom. Who that felt as he ought 
would utter such an Amen at the close of the publican's prayer? 
My distinction is this. What is offered in prayer for our own 
souls should he deep and tender ; what is offered for the world 
at large may he loud and ardent ; as may the Amens which com- 
mend God to men. I was once in a church where there were 
several persons who quite disgusted me with their clamorous, bold, 
and sharply accented Amens. Such were not the prophet Jer- 
emiah's, when God heard 'his breathing and his cry.' 

" I have been working double tides at Cambridge for seven 
weeks, and at Brighton one. Through mercy, I am, for ministe- 
rial service, stronger than I have been at any time these thirty 
years. But I am looking for my dismission daily, at the appointed 
hour. Till then, I hope to work according to my ability with 
zeal and love. My church is made one of the most beautiful in 

the diocese It holds 300 more than it did ; and the poor 

have the best accommodation throughout. 

" Prudence to a person of warm temperament is an act of great 
self-denial, and the rather, because conscience takes part with our 
great adversary, and says, ' You might do more.' But here is my 
line of distinction ; what is done for fear of injuring self is wrong ; 
what is done for the better serving of God and for immortal souls 
is good. Over-exertion is repaid to us by self-gratulation : pru- 
dential care is, in an energetic mind, accompanied with an erro- 
neous kind of self-condemnation. But if conscience tells us that 
we consult the benefit of immortal souls and the best service of 
God, we shall doubtless be approved by God as much for not go- 
ing to fight with beasts at Ephesus, as for running into their jaws. 
This opinion of mine. I think, is sound in our own country, and I 
am sure it is sound in India." .... 



To J. J. Gurney, Esq., on the loss of his Wife. 

" K. C, Camb., Oct. 5, 1835. 
" My very dear Friend, — 

"The sad tidings which yesterday's post brought me 



CHAP. XXXII.] MERCY IN CHASTISEMENT. 447 

afflicted me deeply ; and though my public engagements pre- 
vented me from dwelling upon the event as I could have wished, 
it forced upon my mind some reflections suited to the occasion, 
both in reference to yourself and to the dear deceased. Respect- 
ing yourself, particularly as now a second time visited with this 
heavy affliction, I consider it as evincing the truth of those words, 
' Whom the Lord loveth he chasteneth ;' and, ' If any branch 
beareth fruit, he purgeth it that it may bring forth more fruit.' 
God has taught you to realize the thought of his superintending 
Providence, and to be assured that, if you could see all that He 
sees, there is no dispensation, however afflictive, which is not both 
' mercy and truth ;' ' mercy,' as being what your necessities re- 
quired ; and ' truth,' as engaged for you, and promised to you, in 
His everlasting Covenant ; and consequently as a blessing, which, 
if you saw as He sees, you would rather have desired than depre- 
cated. This was the view with which my soul was comforted in 
what I thought my dying hour, and which, whilst it leaves ample 
scope for the sorrows of natural affection, will compose the mind 
upon the whole, and enable you to say. as the bereaved Shunam- 
mite, ' It is well.' Apathy is no part of religion. We are per- 
mitted to sorrow, only not as those that are without hope. There 
is a medium between ' despising' the chastening of the Lord, (or 
being unfeeling under it,) and 'fainting' when we are rebuked of 
Him. That medium, I conceive, is expressed in those words, 
' Not my will, but thine, be done.' And my prayer to God for you 
is, that you may altogether be conformed to your blessed Lord 
and Saviour, saying, ' The cup which my Father hath given me, 
shall I not drink it?' .... . 

" Still however such a bereavement must of necessity be pain- 
ful ; and I greatly admire the condescension of God in acknowl- 
edging that it cannot at the present be joyous, but grievous : but 
afterwards its fruits shall be both profitable and peaceful, which 
it shall assuredly be, if it lead you, as I trust it will, into nearer 
communion with your God. Let it not then discourage you, if you 
feel it ' grievous.' Religion is not to divest us of our natural feel- 
ings, but to regulate them, and give them a sanctifying issue : 
and I trust the day is not far distant, when you shall add your 
testimony to that of David, ' It is good for me that I have been 
afflicted.' 

" Present my very kind regards to your sister, and believe me 
your most affectionate friend and brother, 

"C. Simeon," 



To the Rev. J. T. Nottidge, Ipswich. 

"K. C., Camb., Oct. 29, 1835. 
" My most beloved Brother, — 

" I have for some time past been reproaching myself for 



448 ON THE DIVINE DISPENSATIONS. [ciIAP. XXXII. 

not answering your last letter ; but as it did not call for any answer, 
I have delayed to write, till I should have somewhat to say and 
to communicate. I am grieved that you should be so low in your 
mind. But I will tell you how I habitually view the diversified 
dispensations of our heavenly Father towards His children. ] 
see a man of great intelligence and skill take a great number of 
stones, and I ask him, ' What are you going to do with those 
stones V The answer given me is, ' Wait and see.' I then behold 
him making a furnace as hot as ever Nebuchadnezzar's was, both 
under the stones and above them, and I ask, ' What is that for ?' 
The answer as before is, ' Wait and see.' By-and-by I see a 
caldron filled with liquid extracted from these stones; and I ask, 
' What in all the world have you got here V The same answer is 
made me again. In my cogitations, I am almost ready to impute 
folly to him, for taking so much pains about nothing at all. 

" But on being again admitted to his presence, I see him put 
into the caldron a tube, and take a little of the melted product out 
of it, and blow it ; and then I see him put that little blown portion 
into a furnace, made on purpose for it, and blow it again, and 
repeat that process five or six times afterwards, and reduce this 
little portion of melted stuff to a vast globe ; and then I see him 
whirl that globe round with such velocity as was calculated, in 
my judgment, to scatter it in ten thousand pieces far and wide : 
but behold, he only brings it to a plane ; and then, with a gentle 
stroke, he separates it from the tube, and leaves it to become cool 
gradually: and at last I see my own church adorned with it, and 
all my audience protected from weather, and the service of God 
advanced, and God glorified : and beholding all this, I say. That 
man knew what he was about from the beginning ; and his final 
object was in his mind all the time ; and I will neither doubt his 
wisdom in future, nor be impatient to unravel all his counsels, but 
expect assuredly that whether I understand the process or not, 
I shall, in a very short time, not only approve, but admire every 
one of his proceedings : and then, as the improvement of it all, I 
say, • If man's ways be so wise, what must God's be V Now 
then if I take a trip to Ipswich, and ascend a certain hill, and see 
a certain friend, I will invite him to come to this glass-house ; and 
if he ask, What can I learn there? I will say to him, 'Come 
and see.' 

" Now for the size of your sphere. I see you in such a little 
sphere as Yelling, and I ask myself, When will be the time that my 
friend and brother will say, I have completely filled this sphere ? 
Will it be next month, or next year, or the year after ? I am 
afraid that, if his sphere be ever so small, there will be the same 
complaint as at Ipswich, with this additional grievance, that, as 
there was a physical impossibility for you to fill the one, and in 
appearance a possibility of filling the other, your self-reproach 
at the smaller sphere will be the more bitter. Did you never 



CHAP. XXXII.] THE INDULGENCE OF AFFECTION. 449 

hear of its being said of a woman, 'She hath done what she 
could V Let that same testimony, even with considerable abate- 
ment, comfort us in the midst of all our short-comings and defects. 
" Ever, ever yours, C. Simeon." 



To Miss Mary Elliot. 

" Nov. 27, 1835. 

" My beloved Mary, — 

" In your letter of this morning you expressed a fear 
that you may love your dear mother or a friend too much ; and I 
am anxious to correct that idea without loss of time ; first, because 
it is a source of disquiet to the conscience, and next, because it is 
an error which almost universally prevails in the Church of God. 
That we may show our love improperly, I readily grant ; but 
that we can love one another too much, I utterly deny, provided 
only it be in subserviency to the love of God. I think I have ex- 
plained to you that word fervently, (' see that we love one another 
with a pure heart fervently ;') its precise meaning is intensely. No 
two words in any two languages more exactly agree than ' in- 
tensely' does with the original. If then our love be with a pure 
heart, this alone were sufficient to establish the point. But I am 
anxious to convey to you more fully my views of this matter, be- 
cause, as God himself is love, I think that the more intensely I love 
those who are beloved of Him, the more I think I resemble Him. 
The proper model for our love to each other is Christ's love to us. 
If you will not fall short of that, I have no fear of your exceed- 
ing it. We are required to lay down our lives for the brethren. 
We shall not readily exceed that. The union that should subsist 
between the saints should resemble, as far as possible, the love 
that subsists between God the Father and His Son Jesus Christ. 
How then can we fear excess ? But see it in operation. We 
read of those who would have 'plucked out their own eyes,' and 
given them for the apostle ; yea, and who even ' laid down their 
own necks' for the apostle. Did Priscilla or Aquila err in this ? 
or was Epaphroditus carried to excess, when he ' disregarded his 
own life' to supply the lack of the service of others towards the 
apostle ? What shall we say then of the apostle himself, who 
counted the pouring out of his heart's blood, like a libation upon 
the sacrifice of his people's faith, a ground of joy and a subject 
for congratulation ? But here an apostle - was in one case the 
object, and in the other case the subject, of this love ; and there- 
fore we can scarcely hope for such attainments as theirs. Then 
let us come to one more like ourselves, Jonathan, of whom David 
says, ' Thy love to me was wonderful, passing the love of woman.' 
Now whether we understand this of woman's love to man, or, as 
I understand it, of man's love to woman, (for I have no concep- 
tion of woman's love surpassing, or even equalling, man's to 
29 



450 THE INDULGENCE OF AFFECTION. [cHAP. XXXII. 

woman,) it is spoken not with blame, but with commendation ; and 
I would not that I, or any one whom I love, should fall short of 
that. ' He loved David,' we are told, ' as he loved his own soul ;' 
and we cannot easily go beyond that ; yet is that the proper 
measure for a friend. 

" Perhaps you will say, My grief is, that my love generates 
disquietude when those who are dear to me are ill; and this is 
an evidence that my love is idolatrous, and not truly Christian. 
Then what will you say to Paul, who confesses, ' he had no rest 
in his spirit because he found not Titus his brother V Christianity 
does not encourage apathy ; it is to regulate, not to eradicate, our 
affections. It admits of their full operation, but tempers them as 
to their measure, and sanctifies them to the Lord. I have often 
been comforted by knowing, that Lazarus and his sisters were 
peculiarly beloved of their Lord, and that John was an object of 
his more than ordinary attachment : and from hence you will see, 
that if I have written this for your instruction, I have had an eye 
also to my own vindication, if I should appear to err in the dis- 
charge of the most delightful of all duties 

" But I will not delay this, that I may show at least, that if love 
be a crime, there are few more guilty than your friend, 

" C. Simeon. 

" Let me hear soon how your dear mamma is ; and be sure 
you do not love her too well : and tell her that I thus put you on 
your guard." 

To the Same. 

"K. C, Dec. 7, 1835. 

" My beloved Mary, — 

li Let me touch again upon the subject of my last letter. 
You do not sufficiently consider, that all our experience here is of 
a mixed kind. We are to ' rejoice with trembling.' Now if you 
' rejoiced,' you would say, I do not ' tremble ' as I ought : and if 
you ' trembled,' you would say, I do not ' rejoice ' as I ought. But 
it is in the eternal world alone that the two are or ought to be, 
quite separate. Paul was 'sorrowful, yet always rejoicing ;' and 
devout men made great lamentation over Stephen. Now I am 
afraid Paul was either Legal or Antinomian, but which I do not 
know. Be sure he do not lead you to combine the two feelings : 
and be sure you never love anybody, no, not your dear mother, 
(and tell her I say it,) so as to make any great lamentation about 
her when she is taken from you. I had a friend who was kicked 
by a horse, and had his leg nearly broken : and he was sure he 
was not in a proper state before God ; 1st, because he felt it ; and 
2ndly, because he could not run as expeditiously upon the Lord's 
errands as he was wont. Don't you think he was right ? He 
ought not to have had human feelings in exercise, or to have suf- 
fered even a broken leg to impede him in the discharge of his 



CHAP. XXXH.] THE INDULGENCE OP AFFECTION. 451 

duty. If you should ever meet with a person so circumstanced, 
pray deliver to him my judgment ; and be sure to tell him at the 
same time, that you know a lady who quite concurs in it. 

" Bat why do I thus dwell on this point ? I do it not to les- 
sen your watchfulness, or diminish in any respect your humiliation 
before God, (for it is not possible to exceed, either in watchfulness 
or humiliation.) but to bring your mind to that holy liberty, into 
which it is the will of God that all His children should be brought, 
(and a ' glorious liberty ' it is,) and that ' the peace of God which 
passeth all understanding may keep (keep as in a garrison) both 
your heart and mind :' your understanding and your affections, 
or your feelings, being in perfect harmony on this all-important 
subject. This is what our blessed Lord calls ' my peace ;' and 
He would give it, not in a niggardly way as the world giveth, but 
with all the profusion of unbounded love. And if any light, which 
God may enable me to throw upon the subject, be the means of 
clearing away your mists, and of bringing you to ' the perfect 
day,' need I say what joy it will afford me ? or with what grati- 
tude I shall return thanks to Almighty God for such an honor 
conferred on myself, and such a blessing conferred on you ? My 
beloved Mary, 276 souls were given to Paul, and not a hair of the 
head of any one of them was suffered to perish. Is not this an 
encouragement to us, to remember each other before the Lord ? 
It is a blessed privilege to be permitted to bring each other into 
His presence, and to make our requests known to Him in behalf 
of each other. Let us abound in this holy exercise, yea, abound 
in it more and more. Did you never find that you could pray for 
another, when you could not pray for yourself ; and that your 
coming for another has led to, and facilitated an access for your- 
self? I could tell you, that a door opened for you has often, and 
I hope will yet often open it for your most loving friend, 

"C. Simeon. 

" Your letter arrived yesterday, Dec. 6. 

" P. S. I get this franked, merely that you may not be fright- 
ened at my handwriting. But do not you follow my example in 
this respect, till I give you some reason to think that your auto- 
graph is unwelcome. Kindest love to your dear mamma, and to 
your sisters." 



CHAPTER XXXIII. 

Letters — To Dr. Ring on enduring Affliction — To Rev. J. H. Gurney on the Pur- 
chase of Advowsons — To Rev. Mr. I on the same Subject — To a Lady attend- 
ing her Mother in her last Illness — Extracts from Letters to a Friend recounting the 
Incidents of his Tour — To Archdeacon Hodson on returning from his Tour — To Dr. 
Ring on the same Subject — To Rev. J. Venn on Conversion — To a Person under 
deep Mental Distress — To the Bishop of Calcutta on the Indian Episcopate — To a 
Friend on building a Church at Jerusalem. 



1836. 

CORRESPONDENCE. 

To Dr. Ring, on enduring Affliction. 



"K. C, Feb. 16, 1836. 



" My dear Friend. — 

" I thank God who in His tender mercy has restored you 
to health, both of body and mind. In all cases of affliction it is my 
habit to ask, ' Whence come you ? and whither go you V And 
the answer I invariably receive, speedily and effectually composes 
my mind : ' I come from your Father, to bring you into closer 
communion with Him, and richer knowledge of Him, and more 
entire conformity to His image.' I apprehend this had been Paul's 
habit, when in the midst of such afflictions, as no other man ever 
sustained for so long a time, he cried in reference to them all, 
evdoxib, evdoxw, 2 Cor. xii. 10 ; see James i. 2. I do not act thus in 
reference to the afflictions of my friends. There I would 'weep 
with those that weep.' But my sympathy relates to the present 
only ; whilst faith and hope carry me on to the future, and enable 
me with a degree of comfort to anticipate ''the end' James v. 11. 
It has been thus as it respects you. First I have said, where there 
is so much physical excitement, I do not wonder that there should 
be some physical depression. Perhaps, too, God may have sent 
the latter to reprove and correct the former. And I doubt not 
but that the effect will be, to make the future elevation of your 
mind more pure and spiritual. Your religion has always been 
characterized by life. It may henceforth be of a deeper and 
more sombre character, like that in heaven, where they all pros- 
trate themselves with deepest self-abasement, even whilst they 
sing their loudest songs. The finest melodies that were ever 
made have not only admitted of touches of the bass, or double 
bass, but have by means of them been rendered incomparably 



CHAP. XXXIII.J ON PURCHASING ADVOWSONS. 453 

more sublime. And I trust your melodies will, by means of your 
late afflictions, become more" attuned to the melodies of heaven. 

" It is indeed most delightful to me to hear of the progress of 
the Gospel in Reading ; and the offer of a pulpit there to advo- 
cate the Jewish cause made me almost leap half-way to accept it. 
But with all foreign service I have done. I am now only a poor 
pensioner-soldier, wearing the king's uniform, and just twice a 
week attending the parade, and discharging the domestic exercise 
that has been assigned me. 

" Most truly yours, C. Simeon." 



To the Rev. J. H. Gurney, on the purchase of Advowsons. 

"March 31, 1836. 

" My dear Sir,— 

" It is a duty which I owe to you and to Almighty God, 
to inform you that the measure which you have adopted has greatly 
interested many persons and brought me considerable aid ; inso- 
much that I revoke the paragraph in my letter, — ' I must take care 
that I do not go to jail.' I feel that I must of necessity have 
many irons in the fire at once, and many engagements on hand at 
once ; but the aid your letter has gained me, (and I expect will 
gain me,) says to me as from God Himself, ' Go on ;' and Go on 
(d. v.) I WILL. 

" I am glad you did not ask my leave to print my letter, for I 
could not have consented to it. Ostentation I utterly abhor ; nor 
could I expect the blessing of God upon me, if I were guilty of it. 
But your unauthorized expose of my plans has called forth the 
liberality of so many, and the good will of so many, that I shall 
have no fear of the religious public suffering me to go to jail in 
such a cause as this. You have made me as it were a centre of 
union in this glorious cause ; and have shown me that if only I 
act with simplicity to God, and in humble dependence upon Him, 
I may yet in a prudent way and with moderation advance, and 
extend my efforts in full (not stinted) proportion, as my means of 
advancement are increased. The way in which I had argued is 
this : If I exceed my means, and need to be rescued from diffi- 
culty, religious persons will say, ' What business had he to exceed 
his means 1 we may be called upon for all manner of follies and 
extravagancies, if we interpose in this case : — he must get out of 
his difficulties as he can.' And this I judged to be dishonorable 
v to God in every view. But after the encouragement I have re- 
ceived through your instrumentality, I feel that the religious 
friends, whether they approve of my prudential fears or not, will 
approve of a holy and well-tempered zeal, when a call to the ex- 
ercise of it is so clear. . . ' Let not your good be evil spoken of,' 
seems quite in point as it respects me. My communications have 



454 ON PURCHASING ADVOWSONS. [CHAP. XXXIII. 

been private ; and it is with reluctance that even in private I men- 
tion what has a tendency to exalt myself. But facts must be 
sometimes declared as grounds for the procedure of others." 



To the Rev. Mr. I , on the same subject. 

" K. C, Camb., Aug. 8, 1836. 

"My dear Sir, — 

" You may well inquire why I never answered your kind 
letter : I will tell you. The same post brought me the paper in 
which your advertisement was contained ; so that the die was cast, 
and I had no power, except in a way of direct prohibition, to alter 
it. When my letter to a friend in England was printed, it was done 
without my concurrence. Had I been consulted, I would have for- 
bidden the printing of it : but God overruled it for wonderful good. 

" To this hour I have rather been passive than active in the 
whole matter. At the commencement I made two applications 
for help, and failed in both ; and then I determined to content my- 
self with exerting my own very limited and slender powers, so 
far as they might be available, for this great work. I have not to 
learn at this day the danger of self becoming an active princi- 
ple, where love to God and man is thought even by ourselves to 
be our only motive ; but this cannot operate when we stand still 
and see the salvation of the Lord ; and the more ardent our wishes 
are, the more this line of conduct approves itself to my mind. 
Had I written to you, I should have felt as if I were touching the 
ark. I therefore waited in silence to see what should be the issue 
of the steps you had taken, that so the hand of God in it might 
the more clearly appear ; not the smallest particle of your suc- 
cess being by any possibility to be ascribed to anything written 
to you by me. This was my main inducement to keep silence : 
but another motive was to guard against any recurrence of what 
had recently taken place in England. To persons who had kindly 
and liberally aided me with their contributions, I had written let- 
ters of a confidential nature relative to my hopes and prospects ; 
and behold, the editor of some paper or periodical publication got 
access to some of my letters, (how I know not ; but it was a 
grievous act of treachery in those who delivered them up to him ;) 
and then put together a number of extracts from them, and pub- 
lished them as one continuous letter from me — to the grief of all 
my friends, who knew not how to account for such a medley of 
injudicious matter being sent forth into the world under my name. 
I believe neither the editor nor my treacherous correspondents 
designed to do me any ill ; but they took the best method imagin- 
able to defeat my plans ; and from that time I have been careful 
to restrain my pen from writing anything more than a plain letter 
of thanks, except to those whom I knew, and could fully trust. 



CHAP. XXXIII.] ON PURCHASING ADVOWSONS. 455 

Had I written to you, I must either have spoken in a strain of 
cold indifference, or have opened my heart with my wonted 
ardor. The former would have been quite foreign to my feelings, 
and the latter was, under existing circumstances, contrary to my 
judgment ; therefore I adopted the painful alternative of waiting, 
till I should have some further communication from you. But 
now I feel no restraint ; and if what I write be made known ever 
so far, I shall at least have the pleasure of counteracting the evil 
impression made on the public by the conduct of my treacherous 
friends, and of the injudicious — not to say unrighteous — editor. 
The printed letter that has been circulated far and wide, (a copy 
of which I now send you.) fully makes known my general object. 
And through the goodness of God, it has brought me aid to a 
very great extent. By recent donations I am enabled to make 
some further efforts; and the blessed tidings which your letter 
conveys of aid from Dublin, determines me to advance to the ut- 
termost extent that common prudence will admit. The object is 
of incalculable importance. The securing of a faithful ministry 
in influential places would justify any outlay of money that could 
be expended on it : and if I were able to effect it by any funds of 
my own, they would be most gladly supplied for the attainment 
of so great an end. If our blessed Lord came down from heaven, 
and died upon the cross, for the salvation of immortal souls — sure 
I am, that nothing which we can do for the promotion of His 
glory and of man's salvation can be justly deemed superfluous or 
inexpedient. Who that sees what God has enabled me to accom- 
plish, in adding these four places to what I had already attained, 
will say that my efforts have been in vain 1 Some have thought 
that the expenditure for two or three of the places has been ex- 
cessive ; but I have proof that it has been very little beyond what 
was tendered by others. And there is this difference between 
myself and others : they purchase income — I purchase spheres, 
wherein the prosperity of the Established Church, and the king- 
dom of our blessed Lord, may be advanced ; and not for a season 
only, but, if it please God, in perpetuity also. ' It has been sug- 
gested to me, that it would be better for me to make a separate 
trust for these ; but this proposal arises from an apprehension 
that some one of my trustees may prove unfaithful in the dis- 
charge of his duty. But if one unfaithful man be found amongst 
five, what shall I do in doubling my trust, but double my risk 
also? The greatness of their trust, whilst it augments their 
responsibility, will, I hope, augment also their vigilance, that their 
conscientious fidelity may approve itself to all. You are at lib- 
erty to use this letter as your own judgment shall dictate ; and 
pray return my most cordial thanks to all the contributors. I am, 
my dear sir, 

" Your most affectionate and much indebted brother in the 
Lord, Chas. Simeon." 



456 VIEWS ON DEATH. [CHAP. XXXIII. 

To a Lady, on attending her Mother in her last illness. 

"K. C, June 13, 1836. 

" My dear Madam, — 

" It is with no little affection that I bear in my 

remembrance ; and I should delight to open and unfold to her in 
her present affliction all those sources of consolation, which I 
myself two years ago found so effectual for my own support. But 
in the present state of my mind I am scarcely equal to it. I am 
just setting off upon a long, long journey of about 500 miles to 
visit some of my churches, and am quite oppressed as it were with 
a variety of matters. In less than an hour I set off; and on such 
a sacred subject as that of heavenly consolation I need a collect- 
edness and a tenderness of mind. I cannot bear to utter truths 
without feeling them deeply in my own soul. They reproach me 
as I utter them, and I cannot expect the blessing of God upon 
them. But one thing I can say without much self-reproach ; viz. 
that we are in the hands of a Father, who is at this moment doing 
for us precisely the thing which we ourselves should ask at His 
hands, if we knew, as He does, what is best for us. Hence, 
though permitted to ask of Him the things which are accounted 
good, we have no solicitude about events, because we are sure 
that if we have not the very thing we asked, we shall have that 
which will eventually be better for us. I can scarcely tell you 
what peace and tranquillity have issued from this thought, at the 
time when it was supposed by every one around me that I was 
dying ; and I commend it to dear , as that which her situa- 
tion peculiarly requires. All the wonders of redeeming love have 
long been her meditation day and night. The contemplation of 
these is equally delightful, whether in health or sickness, life or 
death ; but the thought I have suggested is called for on this par- 
ticular occasion, both as a personal and domestic solace, when a 
darkness as it were is encompassing us, and a painful uncertainty 
is hanging over us in relation to coming events.- My friend Mr. 
Thomason in his dying hour said, ' There is a dark long vista, but 
there is light at the end.' His mother being reminded of that in 
her last hour, replied, ' No, it is light to me all the way.' This is 

what I wish for my dear friend at this time : though in my 

mind all the concerns of the present moment are swallowed up in 
eternity. I stamp on the rock of my salvation, and never find it 
shake under me ; and whilst this is the case, I never feel anxious 
about any little blast that may blow around me. 

" Pray present my truly Christian regards to , whom I 

hope to bear in special remembrance at the throne of grace ; and 
believe me, my dear madam, 

" Your most affectionate and sympathizing friend, 

"C. Simeon." 



CHAP. XXXIII.] INCIDENTS OF HIS LAST TOUR. 457 

Extracts from various letters to a Friend, recounting the inci- 
dents of his last tour. 

" Cheltenham, July 1, 1S36. 

" My dear , 

" Wonderful is the goodness of God towards me. The 
gout which menaced me, and which humanly speaking could not 
fail of confining me for weeks, has left me, and I am now as 
strong as usual. My efforts indeed are rather beyond my 
strength ; but I am cautious, and have been sitting alone all the 
morning, and am now prepared for renewed intercourse with 
friends, who are showing me all imaginable love 

" Saturday morning. Notwithstanding my exertions last night, 
I am quite well this morning, and preparing for my work at 
Trinity Church to-morrow. This is the church in which Mr. 
Thomason labored, and it will be delightful to me to stand up in 

his place Here at Cheltenham I have almost had a 

heaven upon earth. The churches so capacious, and so filled ; 
the schools so large, so numerous, so beneficial ; the people so full 
of love ; the ministers such laborious and energetic men ; and God 
himself so graciously with me in my exertions : in truth, I can 
scarcely conceive any higher happiness on earth than I am now 
privileged to enjoy." .... 

" Thursday evening. Hereford ! Hereford ! Hereford ! I am 
now at Mr. Venn's, availing myself of his absence on some 
ministerial employment, to write to my dear friend, who is so 
kindly interesting herself for me. It is indeed a pleasure to me 
to express my obligations to you, and to your mother, who so 
kindly unites with you in this labor of love. I have desired not 
to see friends before Sunday, that I may have all my strength for 
labor, so far as shall consist with prudence. At Cheltenham it 
was almost impossible for me to be so silent as I could wish ; but 
here I shall feel more retired, and more at liberty to act in exact 
accordance with my judgment." 

" Truly at Cheltenham I had almost a heaven upon 

earth. Here also I am most happy ; and now quite recovered 
from my fatigue : and so strong, that by preference I walk upon 
the lawn without a stick. I hear from Mr. C. that I am appointed 
to preach (before the University) in November. I was quite in- 
different about it, having prepared my sermons for posterity after 
that I am removed from the earth. At Cambridge they will be 
heard only by a thousand ; but I hope, when I am gone, they will 
be read by many thousands, and prove of lasting benefit to the 
Church. To have such a hope as this, is the highest honor and 
the sublimest happiness, that a fallen creature can enjoy." .... 

" I am engaged this evening to meet nearly twenty clergymen ; 
and I hope God will enable me to speak something for their good. 
It is a blessed opportunity for advancing the honor of my Lord 
and the welfare of immortal souls." .... 



458 INCIDENTS OF HIS LAST TOUR. [CHAP. XXXIII 

" Saturday. There were thirty in all at tea ; and at the expo- 
sition and prayer about twenty-five others ; and God graciously 
helped me : and though my exertion was great, I trust I shall be 
able to preach to-morrow with unabated strength. Truly I can 
never be thankful enough to God for bringing me hither." .... 

" I am, notwithstanding I have had almost a heaven upon earth, 
beginning to pant for home again. My own abode, and my own 
people, are after all dearer to me than all others ; and I look for 
restoration to them with joy." 

" Birmingham, July 14, 1S36. 

"I had yesterday morning the most profitable 

season that I ever had for about three hours with three of the most 
influential clergymen in Birmingham, so far as I could render it 
profitable. I was mercifully assisted both in body and mind ; and 
I hope that Mr. Marsh's hands were considerably strengthened. 
With this exception, I do not find Birmingham at all equal to 
Cheltenham or Hereford in respect of comfort or usefulness. As 
for Darlaston, I expect but little there, where I shall be choked 
with smoke. Yet I think I shall stay over Sunday there, if by 

any means I may confirm Mr. 's testimony to the Gospel of 

our Lord. At Lichfield I expect much comfort. I feel that I am 
too much influenced by human affections ; and that I can more 
freely and fully exercise holy affections, when natural affections 
open a free scope for them. I wish it were not so, but that I 
could put forth all my powers most when they are most needed." 

"Darley, July 29, 1336. 
" Yesterday I packed off ten letters, and now find my- 
self at liberty to write a few lines to the kind friend that is taking 
so much trouble for me. This day week, and I shall, I hope, be 
getting every hour nearer and nearer to my dear people, and my 
blessed home. I am almost counting the hours till I shall reach 
my sweet abode. But from the first day I set off to the present 
hour I have been as highly favored as a mortal and sinful being 
can well be. I have no conception of greater happiness on earth, 
than mine has been without intermission, except by more intimate 
communion with God. With that single exception, I doubt if there 
have been on the face of the whole earth a happier being than 
myself. My intercourse from the moment of my arrival at Chel- 
tenham has been with the excellent of the earth, and every one 
of them striving to the utmost of their power to show me kind- 
ness for the Lord's sake. Had you seen my meetings anywhere, 
and my partings at Hereford or Lichfield, you would have known 
a little what love is, and what a savor Christian communion leaves 
behind it. Besides, when I have seen what a change has been 

wrought in the people of D , and what gratitude they now 

express towards me for withstanding their solicitations ; and what 



CHAP. XXXIII.] THOUGHTS ON IT. 459 

a glorious place of worship Mr. Venn has made by the alterations 
of his church ; and what a noble (wonderfully noble, and beauti- 
ful and commodious) chapel Mr. 's is at N : with the 

sight of such places secured in perpetuity for the Lord, I must 
be the most brutish of mankind, if I did not feel the most lively 
gratitude to my heavenly Benefactor. 

"I know that this will comfort you and your dear 

mother, and therefore I avail myself of a leisure half-hour to com- 
municate it to you. I should account myself basely ungrateful, 
if I did not find pleasure in thus expressing my regard for all 

your services and all your kindness I am summoned by the 

carriage at the door, and the ladies that accompany me ; and 
with joy I subscribe myself, your very affectionate and much in- 
debted friend, C. Simeon." 



To the Ven. Archdeacon Hodson. 

"Augusts, 1836. 

" My beloved Friend, — 

" You desired me to write to you when I should be 
restored in safety to my beloved home. But how shall I declare 
all the kindness I experienced in every place, or the comfort I en- 
joyed in communion with the Lord's people ! The prosperity of 
Zion especially in all the different places far exceeded my most 
sanguine expectation : and the thought of my having been the rod 
in the hand of God, by whom all these wonders have been 
wrought, completed my joy. To all this I may add, the hope I 
entertained of being yet further accessory to the production of 
similar good in other places, gave to the whole a richness and 
sweetness which no words can adequately express. 

" But has all this excited any measure of self-complacency 
in my bosom ? I hope not more than was felt by the rod of 
Moses : but of self-loathing and self-abasement, blended with an 
admiration of the Divine goodness, I hope it was productive in a 
considerable degree ; and this variety of feeling, resembling the 
different rays of the sun, formed in my soul a concentration of 
that joy which forms the blessedness of heaven. In adoration, 
you know, the sinner is in his place, and God in his : and this is 
the posture in which I contemplate the whole of my journey for 
nearly eight weeks, during which time not even the slightest inci- 
dent occurred to damp my joy. 

" Yesterday I preached to a church as full as it could hold, and 
partook of the Lord's Supper in concert with a larger number 
than has been convened together, on such an occasion, in any 
church in Cambridge since the place existed upon earth. Before 
I came to the living, I attended once at Trinity Church to hear 
on some occasion a very popular preacher ; and, as I then never 
turned my back upon the Lord's Supper, I staid during the 



460 FEELINGS ON HIS RETURN. [cHAP. XXXIII. 

administration of it, and was myself one of three, who besides the 
parson and clerk, formed the whole number of the communicants. 
So greatly has the Church of England been injured by myself 
and my associates. 

" Most affectionately yours, C. Simeon." 



To Dr. Ring. 

" K. C, Aug. 6, 1S36. 

" My dear Brother, — 

" I shall begin to fancy myself young again, when I 
receive by the same post two letters, one desiring me to open a 
church at Reading, and the other to re-open one at Bradford in 
Yorkshire. But I happen to know the difference between 37 and 
77 ; and I am content to discharge, as God shall enable me, the 
offices pertaining to the latter age. It would give me exquisite 

pleasure to obey your summons I bless God for His 

mercy to my native town, or, as the Scotch call it, my ' Calve- 
Kintry.' It is a real joy to me also to see that church, to which I 
am very deeply attached, prospering by the return of some of her 

best friends to her communion My progress infinitely 

exceeds my expectations. The bounty of pious friends encourages 

me to proceed And I trust that God, who has already 

carried me on so far, will finally bring me through. The occa- 
sion demands it ; — immortal souls demand it ; — the Established 
Church demands it ; — and my Lord and Saviour demands it at 
my hands. And their united calls I will endeavor to obey. 

" I am, my dear friend, with most unfeigned gratitude and love, 
ever yours, C. Simeon." 

To the Same. 

"K. C., Aug. 13, 1836. 

" My dear Friend, — 

" Truly you ask a willing servant. If I dared, I should 
be off in a trice ; and put yes, yes, yes, to the bottom of the page. 
But (that is a hateful word) 

"LI have left off all foreign services. 

"2. I have, in despite of the above statement, engaged in three 
or four weeks to open a church, built by my friend Mr. Nottidge 
at Ipswich, at his own sole expense. (N. B. As a palliation of 
my inconsistency, let me say, that he is the only man upon the 
face of the earth for whom I would have done it.) 

" 3. Supposing I could reconcile the two, (which at this dis- 
tance of time I might,) I have an office to discharge in November, 
for which I might unfit myself, but for which I would not by 
imprudence unfit myself for a very large sum of money — the 
preaching of a set of sermons before the University. And what 
does all this amount to ? It is all contained in a short word, 



CHAP. XXXIII.] CONVERSION ILLUSTRATED. 461 

which it is not easy for me to utter to one whom I love ; but 
which I am sometimes forced to utter ; and which, when written 

to express my mind on this occasion is, N o. 

" Your very affectionate brother in the Lord, 

" C. Simeon. 

" P. S. I am just returned from a long journey of eight weeks, 
during the whole of which time the physical thermometer has 
been almost as low as the autumnal standard, but my moral and 
mental thermometer never lower than summer heat. I suppose, 
that scarcely any man living has had the same amount of happi- 
ness for the same time, except in greater nearness to the fountain 
of all blessedness." 



To the Rev. John Venn, on Conversion. 

" July, 1836. 

" In compliance with your request, I send you the sub- 
stance of some observations, which I made to a party who had 
been invited to meet us. Many of them being young, I thought 
it of importance to communicate to them what I conceive to be 
a just and accurate view of the subject of conversion. 

" In Rom. viii. 6, it is stated, after the apostle's manner, in 
broad and general terms ; 'They that are after the flesh, do mind 
the things of the flesh ; and they that are after the Spirit the 
things of the Spirit' This passage of Scripture, properly ex- 
plained, contains the whole matter. But it is not always cor- 
rectly understood ; or rather I should say, it is very generally 
carried too far, and for want of being duly qualified, it is made a 
stumbling-block both to the unconverted world, and to many 
who are truly converted to God. The unconverted are justly 
offended when we represent the natural man as destitute of any 
kind of good ; and the godly are discouraged when we represent 
them as having in them no remnant of evil. We may in a gen- 
eral way represent both of them as resembling a river where the 
tide flows : the natural man as descending from the fountain-head 
to the ocean ; and the spiritual man as returning with equal force 
to the fountain-head. But, whilst this will serve to give a general 
view of them, it requires to be modified by certain limitations and 
exceptions. In any large river there are obstacles of one kind or 
other, which obstruct in some places the continuous flow of the 
stream, and occasion what I may call a back stream ; and this is 
found no less in the return of the river to the fountain-head, than 
in its descent to the sea : and if this be borne in mind, the general 
image will become incomparably more clear and accurate. The 
departure of the soul from God is not so entire, but that there 
remain in many persons towards man some good dispositions. 
Towards God I grant, our fallen nature retains not even the 



462 CONVERSION ILLUSTRATED. [ciIAP. XXXIII. 

smallest measure of that love, which at our first creation filled 
our souls. In this respect our statements cannot be too strong. 
St. Paul says, that ' the carnal mind is enmity against God,' and 
neither does, nor can, yield subjection to His holy law. But all 
good is not so obliterated, but there may be found in many un- 
converted men as fixed a principle of truth and benevolence, and 
honor and integrity, as in the generality of true Christians ; and 
if we so state our views of the fall as to rob the whole mass of 
mankind of this honor, we cast a stumbling-block in their way, 
and excite a very bitter prejudice against the Gospel. On the 
other hand, if we represent a work of grace as so entire, that 
there remains no corruption in the persons who experience it, we 
reduce even the most eminent Christians to despair. There is 
yet in the best of men a remnant of the flesh lusting against the 
spirit, and incapacitating him from serving God so entirely and 
so perfectly as he would. St. Paul himself complained of a ■ law 
in his members warring against the law of his mind, and bringing 
him into captivity to the law of sin which was in his members.' 
This however is to be remembered, that the back stream does 
not prevail in either of the characters so far, as to keep the water 
from its ultimate destination : the unconverted man notwithstand- 
ing the good that is in him, arrives assuredly at the ocean at last ; 
and the converted man, notwithstanding his remaining infirmities, 
does at last attain the elevation and blessedness after which he 
aspires ; and he grows in grace even to his dying hour, having 
every corruption more and more mortified, and his transformation 
into God's perfect image more entire. From beholding with 
ever-increasing clearness the glory of the Lord Jesus, he is pro- 
gressively ' changed into His image from glory to glory by the 
Spirit of the Lord.' 

" If it be asked, how is this change effected ? the same image 
will give us the most clear and useful information. It is gener- 
ally acknowledged that the tide is effected by the moon. This 
to a person uninformed upon the subject would appear a down- 
right absurdity ; for, as he knows not the powers of attraction, 
he cannot conceive how it should be possible for the moon to 
possess an influence which not all the human race combined 
would be able to exert. But experience shows that, whether we 
can comprehend it or not, the ocean does obey the influence of 
the moon. In like manner the change wrought in the heart of 
man depends altogether on the influence of the Holy Spirit; and 
however incapable we may be of comprehending the Spirit's 
operations, we must refer to Him the entire change which is 
wrought in us in the conversion of our souls to God. 

" But amidst all this agreement there is a very essential point 
of difference between them. In the river, whichever way it 
flows, there is neither volition nor consciousness ; but in man 
there is both, whether he depart from God, or return to Him. 



CHAP. XXXIII.] ON DESPONDENCY. 463 

No man acts from mere necessity, as a spark ascends or a stone 
descends to the earth. The ungodly are voluntary agents in all 
that they do, and the godly are also perfectly voluntary in all 
their motions. True, the godly have not originally, and of them- 
selves, either the will or power to do anything spiritually good : 
but God makes them ' willing in the day of his power ;' and they 
■ work out their salvation with fear and trembling, because God 
has given them both to will and to do of His good pleasure.' He ' 
draws them not as mere machines, but ' with the cords of a man 
and with the bands of love.' Hence, whilst to the ungodly be- 
longs nothing but guilt and shame, to God alone belongs all the 
glory of whatsoever change is wrought in those who turn from 
their evil ways to serve and glorify Him." 



To a person under deep mental distress. 



"K. C., Aug. 9, 1636. 



" Dear Sir,— 

" You judge well : there is the same God now as for- 
merly delivered Peter from prison in answer to the prayers of 
His people : and He is still a God that heareth prayer. I can in 
some small measure sympathize with you. I have known what it 
was to envy the dogs their mortality, and almost to wish them 
cursed with my immortality in my stead. But I found God to be 
abundant both in mercy and truth ; and so will you find Him, if 
in the name of His dear Son you wait patiently upon Him. With 
the desponding soul God justly expostulates. (Isa. xl. 27,) and ex- 
posing the folly of such a state (v. 28) gives us a clear direction 
for our deliverance, and a promise that shall assuredly be fulfilled 
to us in its season, (v. 29 — 31.) I would have you expostulate 
therefore with your own soul, as David did, (Ps. xlii. and xliii. 5.) 
That there is ground for humiliation in the best of men there is 
no doubt ; holy Job exclaimed, ' Behold I am vile ;' but to the 
vilest of men there is no ground for despondency, when we re- 
collect that the ' blood of Jesus Christ cleanseth from all sin,' and 
that He has said, ' He would cast out none who come unto Him.' 
The Psalmist himself was in your state, and justly ascribed his 
despondency to his own weakness. He saw how erroneous had 
been all his conceptions of the Deity, and learned to look from 
himself to the Holy Scriptures in order to form a right judgment 
of His power of grace, (Ps. lxxvii. 1 — 11.) Follow him in this 
respect, and you shall ere long follow him also in his testimony in 
behalf of God, as an Almighty and All-merciful Benefactor, (Ps. 
xl. 1—3.) 

M I have no wish to know your name. It is sufficient for me 
that you are a fellow-sinner in distress. The Lord, even our 
Great High Priest, has your name written on His breastplate ; and 
that is my consolation when I am constrained, through forgetful- 



464 VISIT TO ELY. [CHAP. XXXIII. 

ness, to express my intercessions generally ; when, if I were able 
to spread before my God the names and states of all for whom I 
have been desired to pray, I would gladly do it. I hope, with 
tender sympathy, to spread your case before Him: and I entreat 
the favor of you to remember at the throne of grace one, who, 
if he be not distressed like you, needs quite as much the prayers 
and intercessions of others in his behalf, even 

" Your faithful servant, C. Simeon." 



To the Bishop of Calcutta, on the Indian Episcopate. 

" K. C , Camb.. Sept. 29, 183fi. 
" Your most welcome letter has just arrived, and though 
incapable of writing a syllable myself, I lose not a minute in an- 
swering it. Till within this week, I have been favored with an 
energy both of body and mind far beyond what I could have 
reasonably looked forward to ; and to give you some account of 
my visitation, for I am too proud to call it visit. I begin with that. 
To Cheltenham, Hereford, Darlaston, Newcastle-under-Lyne, and 
Derby — I have been on a visit to the different ministers appointed 
there by me ; and such a continuation of love, during the whole 
eight weeks of my visit, has really far exceeded what I had sup- 
posed possible in this fallen world. My efforts in every place both 
in public and private were great ; and the sight of God's work 
prospering in all the places was enough to have melted a heart 
of stone ; and the thought that God in His mercy had made me 
an instrument of promoting His cause to that vast extent, has 
humbled me in the very dust, and made me only regret that my 
powers of service have not been more commensurate with my 
obligations to our common God and Father. 

" My strength has continued unimpaired till this last week ; but 
having been to visit our new diocesan, (Dr. Allen, late Bishop of 
Bristol,) and having received all imaginable kindness from him, 
who showed me over the whole cathedral, though, alas, only habited 
for the parlor, I have caught a violent cold which has brought on 
the gout, and reduced me to a state of utter incapacity for exer- 
tion of any kind. This is the secret of my writing to you now 
by the hand of an amanuensis. 

" And now will I come to answer your most interesting letter. 
I view the sphere of India as immense, the load too heavy to be 
laid on any human mind, the diversities of calls distracting, and 
the almost utter impossibility of concentrating them so as to see 
them all brought out into united and harmonious operation — but I 
had almost forgotten what an Almighty power presides, and what 
energies He can supply for the accomplishment of His own gra- 
cious purposes. If I forget Him, I sink ; if I remember Him, not 
all the inconceivable load of India can overwhelm me. My com- 



CHAP. XXXIII.] COMFORT UNDER DIFFICULTIES. 465 

fort* has been all my days, I have but One to please ; and He is 
easily pleased, even in the midst of all our infirmities, where He sees 
only a desire to please Him. The simplicity of our work is very 
encouraging — in every place I see the reign of sin and Satan ; 
and in every place I want to introduce the reign of Christ and wis- 
dom and true holiness. Be not discouraged, if you should not be 
able to accomplish all you wish ; you have in that respect the por- 
tion of prophets and apostles, and of our blessed Lord himself. 
You must look to the end, and see ' the end of the Lord, that He 
is very pitiful and of tender mercy.' He will prevail at last, pre- 
vail too by the very means which His enemies have recourse to 
for the counteracting of His designs. With Him at your right 
hand, you have none to fear ; obstacles of every kind you must 
expect, and they will bring out to your view the secret Majesty 
of the Most High, and enable you to realize to an inconceivable 
extent His unbounded power, His unerring wisdom, His incom- 
prehensible love. I speak of these things as one who knows them 
by experience ; I have had all the powers of earth and hell 
against me, but have lived to see that there ' are more with me 
than against me.' That He can and does work by the meanest 
instruments, I am a living witness ; but my sphere has been small, 
a mere nothing in comparison of others. Yet have I lived to see 
the triumph of my own principles throughout the land ; perad- 
venture you also may live to see the same in your sphere. I have 
a perfect assurance that He who ordereth all things both in 
heaven and earth, will prevail at last. Hence then I say, look not 
at minute points or difficulties, but to the Lord himself, who will 
keep your mind in perfect peace, and accomplish His own pleas- 
ure through your imperfect instrumentality. 

" That you want a Grant and Udney I greatly regret ; but their 
God you have, and more you cannot have. In truth, I love to see 
the creature annihilated in the apprehension, and swallowed up in 
God ; I am then safe, happy, triumphant. And I recommend to 
you to enter into the chambers of all His glorious perfections, and 
to shut the doors about you, and there abide till He shall have ac- 
complished all the good purposes of His goodness both in you and 
by you. Nothing less than a mutual indwelling of God in us, and 
of us in God, will suffice — beyond that, we want nothing. To 
tell you of my own sermons before the University must engage a 
part of another letter ; in this I close with imploring all imaginable 
blessings on your soul." 



To a Friend, on building a Church at Jerusalem. 

" Oct. 6, 1836. 

" My dear , 

"I write by an amanuensis, not being able to write my- 
self. I have been seized both with cold and gout. But this day, 
30 



466 WAITING ON GOD. [cHAP. XXXIII. 

through the goodness of God, pronounce myself convalescent. I 
have corresponded with Mr. Cartwright, and expect, at the close 
of this month, to converse with him face to face. 

" My own view of Divine duty is this. 

" See and follow the pillar and cloud. Moses mistook when, 
with pious zeal, he hoped to deliver the Jews forty years before 
the time appointed in the Divine counsels : when the time was 
come, God made it plain. So afterwards, in the manifestation of 
the truth to the Gentiles, notwithstanding the commands given 
were so clear, Peter and the rest of the apostles waited at least 
six years before they carried the Gospel to Cornelius. So after- 
wards Paul would go into Asia, and then to Bithynia, both of 
which, no doubt, needed his labors very much, but respecting each 
God said, No : then came the call to Macedonia, and all imagina- 
ble blessings flowed from it. Thus I would not be precipitate with 
Moses— nor tardy with the apostles — nor self-willed (acting on my 
own will) with Paul : — but I would wait for the clear indications 
of the Divine will ; and, having seen them, would proceed with 
zeal and vigor. Human zeal would applaud Moses — condemn 
the apostles — call in question Paul — with human zeal I have no- 
thing to do ; the times and seasons are altogether in God's hands, 
and I am His servant to go, or stay, according to his will. I love 
your zeal ; I join heartily in it ; but my mind is passive. I am 
never in danger, but in action ; all goes well with me, when in a 
passive state — I am then saying, ' Lord, what wilt thou have me 
to do?' 

" Now this is the state of mind which I recommend to you. In 
acting there is pleasure ; in waiting there is self-denial ; — but in 
assuring ourselves that God in due season will make our way clear 
there is exquisite delight. 

"I am, my very dear friend, your most affectionate fellow- 
laborer in the Gospel of Christ, 

"C. Simeon." 



P AE T III 



NARRATIVE 



HIS LAST ILLNESS AND DEATH. 

We are now brought to the closing scene of the life of this de- 
voted servant of God. His vigor and zeal were perhaps never 
greater than immediately previous to his last illness. He had 
preached on Thursday evening, (September 15.) with his usual an- 
imation and energy, from John xv. 8, ' Herein is my Father glo- 
rified, that ye bear much fruit ; so shall ye be my disciples :' and 
again on the Sunday morning after, from 2 Kings x. 16, 'Come 
with me and see my zeal for the Lord ;' — this was the last sermon 
he delivered. On the Tuesday following he was in high health 
and spirits, and talked of the journey he proposed to make the next 
day to Ely, with no ordinary delight. In conversation, however, 
at this time, with the kind friend, who now became his constant 
attendant, he made the following remarks about his nearness to 
the eternal world. " Well, though I am talking of putting things 
by for my journey to Bath next June, the Lord knows that I am 
thinking and longing, to a certain degree, for afar better journey, 
which, in a few days, I shall take ; but I find it difficult to realize 
the thought that I am so near the eternal world ; I cannot imagine 
what a spirit is, I have no conception of it. But I rejoice in the 
thought, that my coffin is already cut down, and in the town at 
this very time ; of this I have no doubt : — and my shroud is also 
ready ; and in a few days I shall join the company of the redeemed 
above." His friend replied, "Why, dear sir, should you talk so? 
you are in good health and strength ; and November is so near, 
I think you will be permitted to preach your sermons, and also to 
prepare the other set you are thimking of; and perhaps you may 
preach them too." He said, " That will be as the Lord pleases ; 
but I do often wonder at the degree of strength and spirits which, 
of late, the Lord has blessed me with. I never remember to have 
had greater energy for work than at this time ; and I do seem to 
think that it is now the Lord's will to spare me through November: 
but you know it is quite immaterial to me ; the Sermons are fin- 



468 NARRATIVE OF HIS LAST ILLNESS. 

ished, that is all I care about ; I would not have to write them 
now for a thousand pounds. But if I should be permitted to 
preach them, I expect it will bring me down ; indeed, I give you 
all leave to break all my bones in December. Still, I am fully 
determined, if I have any degree of strength left, instantly to begin 
a set of sermons, on that grand subject out of Ephesians, 3d Chap- 
ter, 18th and 19th verses. I don't except or desire to preach them ; 
but if my life be spared, write'them I will." 

The next day (Wednesday, September, 21,) he went over to 
Ely to pay his respects to the bishop. He had been very anxious 
about this visit : for, as he was one of the oldest of the clergy, it 
was his wish, he said, to be among the very first to show all re- 
spect to his diocesan. The day was damp and chilly, and he 
needed more than usual care to prevent any injurious effects from 
the journey ; but he felt so strong and vigorous, that he impru- 
dently dispensed with his ordinary outer dress. The bishop re- 
ceived him with marked kindness and attention ; and proposed 
that they should go together to see the cathedral. Here they lin- 
gered too long : the coldness of the building, increased by the 
rawness of the day, soon began sensibly to affect Mr. Simeon, and 
was the direct cause of the severe illness, from which he never 
recovered. The next morning early he was seized with a violent 
rheumatic attack, and, during the day, became so seriously indis- 
posed as to be unable to leave his room for the evening lecture. 
The sermon he had intended to preach was upon Luke xi. 1, 
" Lord, teach us to pray ;" — and this was the last subject he ever 
prepared for the pulpit. During the whole of the next day he 
continued very feeble, though he cherished a hope of being able 
to go in his carriage on the following Monday to Ipswich ; and 
wrote to his beloved friend, Mr. Nottidge, to say that he should 
preach for him, according to promise, on the opening of his new 
church. 

Saturday, (September 24,) was his birthday, when he entered 
his seventy-eighth year. Though he had passed but an indiffer- 
ent night, he rose early this morning ; and when his attendant 
came to him, he was sitting in a favorite spot before the window 
to enjoy the first beams of the sun, and employed in writing an- 
other letter to Mr. Nottidge, in which he observed, " Of course my 
University sermons are laid aside ; if not life itself." On repeat- 
ing this to his attendant, he added, " What can I expect ? I enter 
my seventy-eighth year to-day. I never expected to live so long : 
I can scarcely believe I am so old : I have as yet known nothing 
of the infirmities of age, though I have seen a good old age. I 
know however it will all be ordered well." Soon after, when re- 
ferring to his journey to Ely, he remarked, " If this is to be the 
closing scene, I shall not at all regret my journey to the bishop ; 
it was of vast importance to you all ; and I shall rejoice to close 
my life from such a circumstance." 



NARRATIVE OF HIS LAST ILLNESS. 469 

For some days he remained much in the same state ; but subse- 
quently so far recovered, as to make it probable that the malady 
might eventually be subdued. So far indeed was he restored, that 
occasionally he could take a drive in his carriage ; and we began 
to indulge a hope of his ultimate recovery. On October 6, he dic- 
tated the letter at the conclusion of the preceding chapter, which 
exhibits all his usual precision on subjects which deeply interested 
him. 

The good hope we had ventured to entertain of his recovery was 
soon at an end. On another damp and chilly day, he went out 
once more in his carriage, though earnestly entreated not to run 
the hazard of a relapse. This short drive was too much for his 
reduced frame ; all the former pain and fever returned with in- 
creased violence, and he was obliged immediately to take to his 
bed. He was now fully aware that the hand of death was upon 
him ; and having lately contemplated some changes in the dispo- 
sition of his property, he was anxious, without delay, to make the 
necessary alterations in his will. He had already indeed disposed 
of the greater part of his fortune in promoting a variety of re- 
ligious and charitable designs ; but during his late journey, he had 
been so much impressed with the importance of the work in which 
he had been so generously assisted, that he determined to devote 
the small remainder of his property, (with the exception of a few 
legacies to his relatives,) to the furtherance of the great object 
which had so long engaged his regards. When his desire on this 
point was accomplished, his mind seemed relieved from every 
care, and he prepared himself with joy for his departure. 

During the second week of October, when one of his particular 
friends had called at his rooms to inquire after his health, Mr. Sim- 
eon immediately begged to see him, and in a feeble whisper re- 
quested him to pray by his bedside. After the prayer, his friend 
expressed a hope that he was now supported by divine consola- 
tions : Mr. Simeon then replied to this effect : " I never felt so ill 
before — I conceive my present state cannot last long — this ex- 
haustion must be a precursor of death ; but I lie here waiting for 
the issue without a fear — without a doubt — and without a wish." 
To another afterwards who remarked, " Many hearts are engaged 
in prayer for you," he rejoined, " In prayer ? aye, and I trust in 
praise too — praise for countless, endless mercies." 

On Friday, (Oct. 21,) all hopes of his recovery were taken away : 
the gout had at length attacked him internally, and the means used 
for his relief were evidently in vain. Of this he was perfectly 
aware, and in consequence seemed more than usually calm and 
happy. The writer was sitting by his bedside, and on making 
some inquiry as to what had been lately passing in his mind, and 
of what at that time more particularly he was thinking, he imme- 
diately replied with great animation, " I don't think now — I am 
enjoying." He then expressed his entire surrender of himself to 



470 NARRATIVE OF HIS LAST ILLNESS. 

the will of God, and spoke of his extreme joy in having his own 
will so completely in unison with that of God, adding with remark- 
able emphasis, " He cannot do anything against my will." After 
a short pause, he looked round with one of his very bright and 
significant smiles and asked, " What do you think especially gives 
me comfort at this time ? The Creation ! — the view of God in 
His work of Creation ! Did Jehovah create the world, or did I ? 
— I think He did. Now if He made the world, he can sufficiently 
take care of me." His restlessness from excessive pain was now 
so great, that he was continually requesting his position to be 
changed ; but when it was suggested that it would be better to 
attempt to lie quietly, he said most calmly, " I will do just what 
you like — I will be guided entirely by what you think best." 
Shortly after, by way of turning his thoughts to a subject which 
seemed likely to interest him, I said, " How blessed a prospect is 
opening before you ; to be so soon with the innumerable company 
of angels, and the general assembly and church of the first-born, 
and with Jesus the mediator of the new covenant." Upon this his 
countenance became peculiarly solemn and grave ; and he said 
nothing, but only looked up most humbly and devoutly. I then 
alluded to another subject, which I knew would be agreeable to 
him ; and made a remark about veiling our faces as the cherubim 
did in the presence of God. To this he immediately gave a sign 
of assent and pleasure. About midnight he was raised up in his 
bed, and having sent for me to his side, he began to speak, in a 
very slow and impressive manner, what seemed to us all to be his 
dying remarks. u I am a poor fallen creature, and our nature is 
a poor fallen thing ; there is no denying that, is there ? It can- 
not be repaired : there is nothing that I can do to repair it. — Well 
then, that is true. Now what would you advise in such a case ?" 
As he made rather a long pause, apparently waiting for an an- 
swer, I replied, " Surely, sir, to go, as you always have done, as a 
poor fallen creature to the Lord Jesus Christ, confessing your sins, 
and imploring and expecting pardon and peace." He answered 
in a very determined and joyful manner, " That is just what I am 
doing, and will do." I added, " And you find the Lord Jesus 
Christ to be very present, and giving you peace ?" He instantly 
replied, looking up to heaven with the most remarkable expression 
of happiness on his countenance, " Oh ! yes ; that I do." " And 
He does not forsake you now?" " No, indeed ! that never can 
be !" I observed, " He has said, I will never leave thee, nor for- 
sake thee." He answered by a smile, and gentle inclination of 
the head. Being afraid of wearying him, I then left him for 
the night. 

The day following (Saturday, Oct. 22,) about noon he appeared, 
if anything, to rally a little ; and when he opened his eyes upon 
us, and saw us standing near him, he began to address us again in 
the same calm and deliberate manner as before. [To conceive 



NARRATIVE OF HIS LAST ILLNESS. 471 

aright of his mode of speaking on these occasions, he should be 
considered as uttering his words very slowly — generally after 
long pauses, and at times in a low but articulate whisper.] " In- 
finite wisdom has devised the whole with infinite love ; and infinite 

power enables me (pausing) to rest upon that power ; and. 

all is infinitely good and gracious." I observed, " How gracious 
it is that you should have now so little suffering." " Whether I 
am to have a little less suffering or a little more, it matters not one 
farthing. All is right — and well — and just as it should be ; I am 
in a dear Father's hands — all is secure. When I look to Him 
(here he spoke with singular solemnity) I see nothing but faith- 
fulness — and immutability — and truth ; and I have not a doubt 
or a fear, but the sweetest peace — I cannot have more peace. 
But if I look another way — to the poor creature — O ! then there 
is nothing — nothing — nothing (pausing) but what is to be abhor- 
red and mourned over. Yes, / say that ; and jt is true." Soon 
after this he fell into a state of great stupor, which continued till 
after ten o'clock at night ; when suddenly recovering, and being 
raised up in his bed, he again began : " What is before me I know 
not ; whether I shall live or die. But this I know, that all things 
are ordered and sure. Everything is ordered with unerring wis- 
dom and unbounded love. He shall perfect everything ; though 
at present I know not what He is about to do with me. But about 
this I am not in the least degree anxious." He then made some 
remark which was not exactly heard by us ; but his attendant 
supposing she had caught the expression, and observing, " He 
says, he does not despair;" he overheard her, and instantly said, 
" What ! (and turning round with surprising energy added) de- 
spair 1 despair ? who dares to advocate such a sentiment as that 
here 1 Despair ! O ! what sweet peace and joy and affiance do 
I possess !" On seeing Dr. Haviland standing by his side, he 
looked at him most affectionately and said, " Ah ! what, is that 
you ? how glad I am to see you ; I have greatly wished to see you 
— my soul has longed for you, that you might see the difference 
in the end between (here we lost his words) . . . that you might 
see the power of these principles, and what it is to go to God in 
contrition and faith." He then proceeded in the most earnest and 
affectionate manner to thank Dr. H. for all his kindness, and to 
express his earnest wishes for his best interests in time and eter- 
nity. After this, he mentioned how anxious he had always been 
that his faculties might be preserved to the last, that he might be 
enabled to prove to all the power of those principles, which he 
had professed and preached through life, now to sustain him in 
death. He then looked round very seriously upon us and said, 
" You seem all to be anticipating what will not yet take place — I 
am not yet about to die — I know I am not : I feel that I am not 
yet ready." " Dear sir," I said, " and what is wanting ?" He re- 
plied in a very slow and serious manner, " Greater humiliation — 



472 NARRATIVE OF HIS LAST ILLNESS. 

more simple affiance — and more entire surrender." I ventured 
to say, " Well, sir, He will make all perfect." " Yes," he replied, 
" that He will." After a short pause he proceeded, " And my 
body is not yet sufficient^ reduced to allow my soul to depart. 
I know assuredly that I shall not die just yet ; you are all disap- 
pointing yourselves if you expect that now, (and then stretching 
out his limbs, he added) my bodily vigor is very great ; and I feel 
that there is yet much to be done before my soul can depart." 
Nothing could exceed the calmness and dignity both of his spirit 
and manner. As we were afraid of exhausting him, we all left 
the room. There had been present a larger number of persons 
than usual, arising from a circumstance which it is only proper to 
explain. His nurse, apprehending that he was on the very point 
of death, had suddenly called me in from the next room ; and 
upon my hastening to his side, I was followed by his physician 
and curate, (who had just arrived,) and his three servants. These 
were all who were present. But not exactly perceiving who 
were in the room, and not knowing that they were there merely 
by accident, he soon after sent for me, and in a very serious and 
affecting manner expressed his disapprobation of what he had 
observed : " You are all on a wrong scent, and are all in a wrong 
spirit ; you want to see what is called a dying scene. That I 
abhor from my inmost soul. I wish to be alone, with my God, 
and to lie before Him as a poor, wretched, hell-deserving sinner — 
yes, as a poor, hell-deserving sinner ; . . . . (then very slowly 
and calmly) but I would also look to Him as my all-forgiving God 
— and as my all-sufficient God — and as my all-atoning God — and 
as my covenant-keeping God. There I would lie before Him as 
the vilest of the vile, and the lowest of the low, and the poorest 
of the poor. Now this is what I have to say — I wish to be alone 
— don't let people come round to get up a scene." 

He was evidently much hurt at the thought of even his nearest 
friends coming round to disturb the privacy which he had always 
wished for in his dying hour. He had repeatedly charged me to 
keep every one away from him, when that solemn season should 
arrive, and remain with him myself alone. That no one might 
again enter without my knowledge I remained with him the whole 
night: the next morning, (Sunday Oct. 23,) as soon as he awoke, 
he referred to what had happened the previous night. " Now I 
was much hurt at the scene last night : a scene ! — a deathbed 
scene I abhor from my inmost soul. — No !" he continued, smiting 
three times slowly on his breast, " No ! I am, I know, the chief 
of sinners ; and I hope for nothing but the mercy of God in 
Christ Jesus to life eternal ; and I shall be, if not the greatest 
monument of God's mercy in heaven, yet the very next to it ; for 
I know of none greater." Then after a short pause he added, 
" And if we are to bring the matter to a point, it lies in a nutshell ; 
and it is here — I look, as the chief of sinners, for the mercy of 



NARRATIVE OF HIS LAST ILLNESS. 473 

God in Christ Jesus to life eternal ; (then very deliberately) and 
I lie adoring the sovereignty of God in choosing such an one — 
and the mercy of God in pardoning such an one — and the patience 
of God in bearing with such an one — and the faithfulness of God 
in perfecting his work and performing all his promises to such an 
one." 

When Dr. Haviland called in the evening, Mr. Simeon addressed 
him in the most striking manner upon the subject of religion ; 
speaking with a clearness, and power, and dignity, which per- 
fectly surprised Dr. H., though so accustomed to the peculiar 
energy and characteristic precision of Mr. Simeon's observations 
on such subjects. He said he had never heard anything before 
from him comparable to this, for the propriety of the language as 
well as the importance of the matter. 

Early the next morning (Monday, Oct. 24) when I arrived, I 
found him just raised up, after passing a quiet night ; I told him 
I had, as usual, on the previous evening addressed a large num- 
ber of undergraduates, and had ventured to repeat to them some 
of his remarks, that they might know the power of those great 
leading principles he had preached to sustain and gladden the 
soul in the last hours of weakness. " Yes," said he, " it is to the 
principles I look. It is upon the broad grand principles of the 
Gospel that I repose — it is not upon any particular promise here 
or there — any little portions of the word, which some people 
seem to take comfort from ; but I wish to look at the grand whole 
— at the vast scheme of redemption! as from eternity to eter- 
nity Indeed to say the truth, what may be called my spiritual 

exercises have lately been at rather a low ebb ; and I may make 
another confession to you (smiling) my bodily exercises also of 
late have been at a low ebb." I observed, " Very probably the 
one may have been partly the cause of the other." " Yes !" he 
continued ; " but however that may be, I wish to point out this 
distinction in my case — that I am not solicitous so much about 
this feeling or that, or this state or that, as upon keeping before 
me the grand purposes of Jehovah from eternity to eternity. 
Now I might wish to be able to go out to take a good walk — so 
also in my soul, I might wish to be able to go forth and survey 
all the glories of heaven and the blessedness of that place ; there 
might however be something in all that to be suspected. But in 
taking the great revelation of Himself which God has given us, 
there I rest upon Him, and not upon myself. I do not depend 
upon feelings and thoughts, which are changing and uncertain, 
but I am kept by Him who changes not, and so I remain." .... 
(I quoted the passage, " I am the Lord, I change not, therefore 
ye sons of Jacob are not consumed.") " Yes ! that is the true 
view of the matter as it appears to me. For after all what are a 
man's thoughts before Him 7 It cannot depend upon a few poor, 
broken, puling words; nor do I depend upon these. But again 



474 NARRATIVE OF HIS LAST ILLNESS. 

I say, I take the glorious and majestic discoveries which God has 
made to me of Himself, and there I rest." He then added, smiling 
as he used to do, when making some strong statement upon any 
point, about which he himself had not the slightest doubt: " I may 
be wrong in my view — though I think I am not ;" — then very 
solemnly and slowly, " But, however, this I know, that I am a 
poor lost and vile sinner ; yea ! the chief of sinners, and the 
greatest monument of God's mercy ; and I know, / cannot be 
wrong here." The following day he revived considerably, and 
actually occupied himself in making arrangements respecting the 
sermons to be preached in November at St. Mary's. On Wednes- 
day, however, he was so decidedly thrown back, that all thoughts 
about further exertions for the public were at once laid aside. 
When he had determined no longer to use any of the means, 
which had been resorted to in the hope of prolonging his life, (feel- 
ing they were now profitless,) he said to his nurse, " You cannot 
but say that up to this time I have submitted patiently, willingly, 
cheerfully, to every wish and order of Dr. Haviland ; I have not 
made one objection, have I ?" He then added, "I did it all for the 
Lord's sake ; because if it had been His will to prolong my life, 
I was willing to use any means ; but now I feel (and this he said 
with great emphasis) that the decree is gone forth ; from this 
hour I am a dying man ; death is far sweeter than life under such 
circumstances. I will now wait patiently for my dismission. All 
that could possibly be done for me, has been done ; of that I am 
fully persuaded and satisfied — tell Dr. Haviland so." 

During the greater part of Thursday, (Oct. 27,) his whole mind 
seemed absorbed in perfecting a scheme for four sermons upon 
his favorite passage in Eph. iii. 18, 19, " That you may be able to 
comprehend with all saints, what is the breadth, and length, and 
depth, and height ; and to know the love of Christ which passeth 
knowledge, that ye may be filled with all the fulness of God." 
His thoughts had early been employed upon this subject, and be- 
fore I arrived he had dictated the outlines of the four sermons 
under the following heads : 

" First. What it is to know Christ in all the immeasurable dimensions of his love: 
Secondly. The effect of this in filling us with all the fulness of God : 
(Here under two distinct and separate heads must be contained : 

(1) What is that fulness in God of which there must be a corresponding fulness in 
us ; and 

(2) How the comprehending of the love of Christ will of necessity operate to the pro- 
duction of it in us. 

These two must form two distinct sermons.) 

Thirdly. The immense importance of making this subject one of most earnest and 
incessant prayer." 

Immediately on my arrival, he begged the paper containing 
these outlines to be put into my hands ; and then requested me to 
take down the divisions which he had prepared during the night 
for the last of these discourses. 



NARRATIVE OF HIS LAST ILLNESS. 475 

In dictating these outlines he manifested his usual clearness and 
precision of mind ; correcting and improving the divisions as 
more appropriate words suggested themselves. These minor de- 
tails are noticed here as illustrating the cast of his mind to the 
very last, and as showing how that, which had been the principal 
and successful study of his life, had become a habit, which brought 
unspeakable delight to him, and was literally his occupation in 
death. So intensely were his thoughts fixed on the distribution 
and illustration of this glorious theme, that he declared he thought 
no higher honor could be conferred on him, than to be permitted 
to prepare a set of discourses upon it ; and added, " This is the 
grandest subject I can conceive of for a course of sermons ; I 
should think a life well spent, even out of heaven, to write and 
deliver four sermons upon it in a manner worthy of it." 

His nights about this time were generally very restless, and he 
would employ himself in meditating on such portions of Scripture 
as particularly displayed the love and immutability and sovereignty 
of God, or else tended to deepen his sense of sin and promote 
contrition of heart. But as the time approached for the meetings 
in behalf of the Society for the Conversion of the Jews, and for 
the anniversary sermons at his church : his thoughts soon became 
engrossed with this great subject, to which he had so long devoted 
his warmest regards. He wished to deliver, he said, his dying 
testimony to " its immense importance," and prepared to compose 
an address to be read to the undergraduates at their meeting on 
the following Monday. Being afraid he might not remember the 
texts, which he wished to refer to when he came to dictate the 
address, he ordered his attendant to get his small Bible, and direct- 
ing her where to find them, he desired her to read them out, and 
then mark them down ; saying with great emphasis, " Take care 
of those texts ; they are gold, every one of them." He then dic- 
tated the following : 

" I wish to show you what grounds we have for humiliation, in that we have been so 
unlike to God in our regards towards his fallen people. See Jer. xii. 7: ' I have given 
the dearly beloved of my soul into the hand of her enemies;' and again, Rom. xi. 28: 
' as touching the election, they are beloved for the fathers' sakes.' — And to bring you into 
a conformity to God in relation towards them, so far as it respects your efforts for their 
welfare, and your joy in their prosperity ; see Ezek. xxxvi. 22 — 24 : ' Therefore say unto 
the house of Israel, Thus saith the Lord God; I do not this for your sakes, O house of 
Israel, but for mine holy name's sake, which ye have profaned among the heathen, 
whither ye went. And I will sanctify my great name, which was profaned among the 
heathen, which ye have profaned in the midst of them; and the heathen shall know that 
I am the Lord, saith the Lord God, when I shall be sanctified in you before their eyes. 
For I will take you from among the heathen, and gather you out of all countries, and 
will bring you into your own land.' And again, Jer. xxxii. 41 : 'Yea, I will rejoice over 
them to do them good, and I will plant them in this land assuredly with my whole heart 
and with my whole soul.' And lastly, see Zeph. iii. 17 : 'The Lord thy God in the midst 
of thee is mighty; He will save, He will rejoice over thee with joy; he will rest in his 
love; he will joy over thee with singing. I will gather them that are sorrowful for the 
solemn assembly, who are of thee, to whom the reproach of it was a burden. Behold at 
that time I will undo all that afflict thee; and I will save her that halteth, and gather her 
that was driven out ; and I will get them praise and fame in every land where they have 



476 NARRATIVE OF HIS LAST ILLNESS. 

been put to shame. At that time will I bring you again, even in the time that I gather 
you : for I will make you a name and a praise among all people of the earth when I turn 
back your captivity before your eyes, saith the Lord.' " 

In the afternoon of October 29, he observed to his attendant, as 
she was sitting by his bedside, "It would be poor work to have 
to seek heaven now." She replied, " Yes, dear sir, your work is 
now quite done ; and what a privilege it is to see the peace you 
enjoy ; and how you are enabled to bear with such patience and 
submission all your afflictions." She had scarcely ended the 
remark, before he rebuked her in a tone and language of severity 
quite unusual with him. She made no reply, intending to explain 
her words to him at some future time. In about ten minutes, 
however, in reference to what had just transpired, he said, " Now, 
bring some paper, and write something down for me directly." 
Then, in a very serious and deliberate manner, he dictated the 
following : " If anything laudatory be mentioned before the Uni- 
versity by Dr. Dealtry* about me, or about my sermons, I entreat 
from my inmost soul that I may not have it repeated to me: let 
me go to heaven as the vilest sinner in the universe. So far as 
respects myself, let me not know there is such a person existing 
as Charles Simeon ; on no account, if any remarks are made, let 
them be uttered before me. Satan himself could not be a greater 
curse to me, than the person who would dare to breathe a word 
upon that subject commendatory of me, or anything I have ever 
done. They would be a curse to me whoever they are. Persons 
so acting are doing the devil's work, and it is frightful to me. I 
feel, if I could be pleased with it, it would be damnation to me." 
The manner in which he delivered this charge, especially the 
latter part of it, was most solemn and authoritative. He then 
ordered it to be copied and given to me ; and desired that his 
servants as well as Dr. Havilandf should be apprised of his wishes 
on this point. When his attendant had made the copy, and read 
it over to him, he said, " There ! keep that for yourself, and you 
will be able to understand it twenty years to come, it may be of 
use to you then. Now you understand me, don't you ?" She re- 
plied, " Yes, dear sir, I think those who know the deceitfulness of 
their own hearts, and the temptations of Satan, will quite under- 
stand you." She then told him, that when speaking about his 
" patience and submission," she merely meant to say, how the 
grace of God was seen enabling him to be so patient, (referring 
to Col. i. 11.) Upon this he immediately replied, in the gentlest 
and kindest manner, " Aye, there you are right enough — speak of 
the Lord's goodness as much as you will ; but don't speak of me — 

* Dr. Dealtry had been requested by Mr. Simeon (with the leave of the vice-chancel- 
lor) to be his representative as the select preacher at St. Mary's in November: he was, 
however, accidentally prevented from discharging this duty. 

t The only other persons, who were now in attendance upon him, were, his nephew 
Sir Richard Simeon, and his niece Lady Baker. 



NARRATIVE OF HIS LAST ILLNESS 477 

mind that." His wishes in this respect, it is perhaps needless to 
add, were most strictly attended to. 

On Sunday morning, (October 30,) when I came to him, after 
hearing the sermon on behalf of the Jews, and began to speak to 
him of the forcible manner in which the matter had been treated 
by Mr. Noel, he immediately rejoined by a comment on our 
ignorance, as well as want of feeling, on the whole subject : and 
then, alluding to the texts before selected, he begged me to 
observe the strong expressions which God had been pleased to 
use when describing His intense and unalterable regard for his 
ancient people. " See," said he, " how wonderfully He speaks ; 
He calls them, 1. The dearly beloved of my soul : — and then He 
says, 2. I will plant them in their own land assuredly with my 
whole heart, and with my whole soul ; — and then again, 3. He 
will rejoice over them with joy ; He will rest in his love ; He will 
joy over thee with singing : — nay, more, 4. They shall be a name 
and a praise among all people of the earth." His thoughts on 
this and the following days, as might be anticipated, were chiefly 
given to the subject of the Jews : and he then dictated the address 
to the undergraduates.* 

But he was not so intent, upon his favorite theme respecting 
God's ancient people, as to be unmindful of the spiritual welfare 
of his own peculiar charge in Cambridge. Being fully con- 
vinced that his days were rapidly coming to a close, he began to 
consider in what way he might be permitted to benefit his peo- 
ple after his removal. The appointment of his successor in the 
ministry of Trinity Church now much occupied his thoughts. He 
felt that under the peculiar circumstances of the case he might 
without impropriety express his feelings on the subject to his 
diocesan, who was the patron of the living. During the night 
indeed he made some touching allusions to the fact of his illness 
having had its origin in his late visit to the bishop ; and the next 
morning he dictated a letter to him, describing his reduced state, 
and the impossibility of his ever resuming ministerial duty. He 
then requested to be henceforth considered a miles emeritus ; and 
be allowed to resign his living into the hands of the bishop ; ex- 
pressing in conclusion a wish, that the friend whom the parish- 
ioners a few years before had chosen for their lecturer, might be 
appointed as his successor to the living. This seemed to be the 
last desire which had now to be gratified ; for in the afternoon 
he said to his attendant, " How easily everything comes in its 
place ; first, my will is made ; then the Address to the young 
men ; and now nothing but this remained." After the letter had 
been sent to the bishop, he frequently expressed his anxiety to 
live to hear the reply ; and once even during the night he in- 
quired whether an answer had been received. On being reminded 
that it could not arrive before the morning, and that probably the 
* See Jewish Intelligence, 1836. 



478 NARRATIVE OF HIS LAST ILLNESS. 

next post would bring the letter, he said, " Yes, I believe it will ; 
and that my wish will be granted : and if it should come whilst 1 
am alive, you may expect nothing less than to see me dancing on 
that carpet." In the morning, (November 3,) Sir Richard Simeon 
entered the room with the desired*letterin his hand. The bishop, 
in the kindest manner, not only granted him his request, but fur- 
ther intimated, that it had previously been his intention to make 
the appointment Mr. Simeon had suggested. 

On the evening of this day we thought he was beginning to 
lose his consciousness of what was passing, as he no longer took 
notice of anything, and his eyes had been closed for many hours ; 
suddenly, however, he remarked, " If you want to know what I 
am doing, go and look in the first chapter of the Ephesians from 
the third to the fourteenth verse ; there you will see what I am 
enjoying now." This was the last chapter which he requested 
to have read to him ; but such was his weakness, that it was only 
when read in a whisper that he could bear to hear it. Another 
kindred passage of Scripture — the last verse of the eleventh of 
the Romans — was one on which he would dwell for hours to- 
gether, repeating the words, "For of Him — and through Him — 
and to Him are all things ; to whom be glory for ever. Amen." 

The next day, Friday, (November 4.) when I went to him in 
the evening, he was on the point of taking a little wine, which 
had just been prescribed for him. It so happened that, having 
had a present of a small quantity of Lacryma Christi, which he 
much valued as a token of the donor's regard, some of this had 
been brought out for him on the present occasion. Never shall 
we forget his countenance and manner, as we offered him a little 
of this wine in a glass, after we had raised him up and supported 
his back with the pillows. Stretching forth his feeble and with- 
ered hands in the attitude of reverential and earnest prayer, he 
began, in the most affecting manner, to invoke a blessing on all 
present — " May all the blessings which my adorable Saviour 
purchased for me with His tears — yea, even His own precious 
life-blood — be now given to me to enjoy — and to my two dearest 

friends, Sir Richard and Mr. C , and my two dear nurses — 

and to that dear friend who gave me this wine — that they may 
enjoy the same in time and eternity." He then just tasted the 
wine ; and turning to me most affectionately said, " And you take 
some — and you also," looking to his nephew. He seemed rather 
exhausted with the effort ; but when we had gently laid him 
down again, he began to speak of the pleasure he had felt, in 
the circumstance of this wine in particular having been brought 
to him on such an occasion. He then desired the remainder of 
it to be sent immediately to the friend from whom he had re- 
ceived it, with a label bearing this incription — " To G. C. H., Esq., 
with kindest and devoutest wishes for his happiness in time and 
eternity." Afterwards, referring to what had passed, he ob- 



NARRATIVE OF HIS LAST ILLNESS. 479 

served, " There ! I shall drink no more of that wine, until I drink 
it new (this word he uttered in a peculiarly significant tone) with 
my Redeemer in His kingdom." 

Many other observations and occurrences during this protract- 
ed illness were occasionally recorded. As illustrative of his 
character and interesting in themselves, a few are here introduced, 
in the manner they were noted down at the time by his kind at- 
tendant, and as nearly as possible in Mr. Simeon's own words. 

" One morning, while the window was open, St. Mary's bells began to ring, as if pre- 
paring for a peal: he asked me to shut the window, as the noise of the bells would dis- 
turb him. I told him, I thought they would not disturb him long, for that a few days 
back, when they were beginning to ring them, the church-warden had kindly requested 
the ringers to desist, for fear of annoying him ; and I believed in a few minutes they 
would cease ringing, which proved to be the case. At this circumstance he was much, 
affected, and said, ' This is amazingly kind — it is wonderful ; whether you look at it on 
the part of the ringers, or of those who wished to have them ring, or of those who have 
so kindly prevented them.' Then with much animation he asked, ' Who orders all this 1 
Who orders all this 1 — tell me! — tell me!' 

" Some time after he observed, ' If this be the closing scene, it will be just what I have 
always desired; I shall die, as I wished, in harness ; for I preached the last time with as 
much energy as ever I did in my life, and with as much comfort to myself. I have al- 
ways hoped I should not be like dear Mr. in his last days.' 

" At an early period of his illness, when we asked him if he would like to take medi- 
cine or wait, he used to say, ' Why do you ask me what Hike ? I am the Lord's patient, 
I cannot but like everything; don't say, ' Will you do this, or thatl' but say, 'Here is 
this — you must take that — or, you are to do so;' / like everything.' When we expressed 
our sorrow once that he had passed a wakeful night, (and from the beginning of his ill- 
ness he scarcely had a good night,) he replied with a remarkable expression of content- 
ment on his venerable countenance, ' Never mind ; He giveth his beloved sleep.' At 
another time he said, ' I shall never sleep, until I fall asleep in the arms of Jesus Christ.' 
He often appeared grieved to give us the least trouble, particularly when sitting up with 
him at night ; he would say, ' What a grievous thing it is that I should cause so much 
trouble for this poor body!' On one occasion when I had bathed his eyes, and asked 
him if they were relieved, he said, opening them and looking up to heaven, ' Soon they 
will behold all the glorified saints and angels around the throne of my God and Saviour, 
who has loved me unto death, and given himself for me ; then I shall see Him, whom 
having not seen I love; in whom, though now I see Him not, yet believing I rejoice with 
joy unspeakable and full of glory ;' and turning his eyes towards me, he added, ' Of the 
reality of this I am as sure as if I were there this moment.' 

" One day while his servants were at dinner, he wanted them to come and move him. 
I was going to call them ; but when he remembered they were at dinner, he said in the 
kindest way, 'Nevermind, it does not signify now; let them be — and don't disturb them 
— I like to wait for my servants — let me be served last — that is what I like best.' On 
asking him if I could do anything for him, or if he wanted anything, he said very slowly 
and distinctly, ' Not anything — I want nothing ; — are you not surprised to hear with what 
composure I can say that 1 — 1 seem to have nothing to do but to wait — there is now no- 
thing but peace — the sweetest peace.' 

" When his servant Mrs. C. came into the room on one occasion to clean and arrange 
the fireplace, he said, ' When C. is going out, tell her to come to my bedside, and let me 
give her a last look; she must not speak, nor can I — for I am not equal to it.' When 
she came to his side, he looked at her most affectionately and said, ' God Almighty bless 

you, my dear C. now go.' Both his servants left the room overwhelmed at this 

sight of their dear dying master, from whom they had received so many kindnesses. He 
then turned his eyes towards me as they were going out, (he was himself much affected,) 
and said, 'Dear faithful servants! no one ever had more faithful and kind servants than 
I have had ; and to have such dear creatures to attend me, when I am such a poor wretch, 
and deserve nothing but perdition. 5 Tho tears trickled down his aged face the whole, 
time he was uttering the above, and he appeared quite overwhelmed at a sense of the 
Lord's mercies to him." 

29 



480 NARRATIVE OF HIS LAST ILLNESS. 

There was a remarkable and rapid maturing of ail the finer 
parts of his character from the very commencement of this illness, 
and a corresponding diminution, and ultimately a disappearance 
of those symptoms of haste and irritability, which sometimes were 
visible in his days of health and vigor. He seemed now to breathe 
entirely an atmosphere of peace and love ; and enjoying such a 
sense of God's pardoning love himself, he longed to manifest an 
affectionate and forgiving spirit to all around. A striking instance 
of this occurred with reference to one of the fellows of his college, 
who had grieved him by frequent acts of discourtesy, and was 
now lying on his death-bed in acute suffering, and altogether in a 
state so wretched and distressing as to deter his friends from 
visiting him. Daily did Mr. Simeon send to make inquiries after 
him, conveying at the same time some kind expression of his 
sympathy ; this at length so wrought upon him, that he could not 
forbear observing, " Well ! Simeon does not forget me — but sends 
every day to inquire after me — ill as he is /" 

During the last few days of his life his bodily sufferings were 
often excruciating, and his strength so impaired that his voice 
was scarcely audible. He then observed to his attendant, " Jesus 
Christ is my ' all in all' for my soul ; and now you must be my all 
for my body ; I cannot tell you any longer what I want, or ask for 
anything. I give my body into your charge ; you must give me 
what you think necessary." Afterwards, when he had revived 
a little, he remarked : " It is said, O death, where is thy sting ?" 
then looking at us, as we stood around his bed, he asked in his 
own peculiarly expressive manner : " Do you see any sting here ?" 
we answered : " No, indeed, it is all taken away." He then said : 
" Does not this prove, that my principles were not founded on 
fancies or enthusiasm : but that there is a reality in them, and / 
find them sufficient to support me in death ?" 

On Friday afternoon, (Nov. 11,) as we were standing by his 
side, lamenting his long protracted sufferings, (which, from Wed- 
nesday, had been at times exceedingly severe,) he at length made 
an effort to lift his hands from the bed ; on our assisting him to 
raise them, he extended them to us, one on each side, (he was at 
this time unable to speak,) and then for the last time placed them 
together in the attitude of devout prayer ; after this he stretched 
them out to us once more, and so took, as it seemed to us, his final 
leave. His life was now fast ebbing away ; he lay partially raised, 
his head drooping on one side, but supported by pillows, his eyes 
closed, and his hands stretched out motionless on the bed ; nothing 
could be more solemn and venerable thnn his whole appearance. 
As we were now afraid of disturbing him, we refrained from any 
further observations. 

The last words I addressed to him were on this night, when I 
gently took his withered hand, and slowly pronounced the Bene- 
diction : " The Lord bless thee and keep thee ; the Lord make 



NARRATIVE OF HIS LAST ILLNE39. 481 

His face to shine upon thee, and be gracious unto thee ; the Lord 
lift up His countenance upon thee, and give thee peace ;" he faintly- 
answered, amen ; — after which I heard him speak no more. Dur- 
ing the night he was scarcely conscious of anything around, and 
on being raised in the morning into the same position as before, 
he remained thus during the whole of Saturday, and continued 
apparently insensible to the last. About two o'clock on Sunday 
afternoon, (Nov. 13,) at the very time the bell of St. Mary's was 
tolling for the University sermon, which he was himself to have 
preached — after a momentary struggle, he entered into his eternal 
rest. 

Thus graciously did God grant unto him his heart's desire — the 
most perfect peace, and a ' full assurance of hope unto the end,' 
And without weakness or wandering of mind during his severe 
sufferings, in which patience had indeed its ' perfect work' — 
abounding in love and thanksgiving, he was enabled to testify to 
the last of the mercy and faithfulness of his God : and so ' having 
fought a good fight, and kept the faith, he finished his course with 

joy.' 

The time of his decease was remarkable. There had been an 
unusual degree of interest excited about the sermons, which he 
was to have delivered before the University this very month ; 
the subject he had chosen, (Col. ii. 17. ' Which are a shadow of 
things to come ; but the body is of Christ?) was regarded by him 
as peculiarly important, and he had prepared the course nearly a 
year before with more than usual care ; whilst frequently during 
the interval he had been thinking and speaking of their delivery 
with an anxiety more than ordinary. His removal therefore 
during this very month, and on the Lord's day, at the very hour 
when it had been hoped he would be standing before the Univer- 
sity as their select preacher, greatly tended to deepen the feelings 
which universally prevailed. 

On opening his Will an intimation was found of his desire res- 
pecting the place of his interment. " If I die out of college, I am 
not careful where my body shall be buried ; but if I die in Cam- 
bridge, I should wish to be buried in my college chapel." Accord- 
ingly preparation was made for laying his remains in the fellows' 
vault. Many of his clerical friends had expressed a strong desire - 
to be present on the occasion, to offer this last tribute of their 
affection and respect. These therefore were informed ot the day 
of the funeral, but no other persons were invited. It was our 
desire, in conformity with Mr. Simeon's wish, to conduct every- 
thing with as little show as possible. Permission indeed had been 
kindly given by the Provost of King's for the congregation of 
Trinity Church to witness the interment of their beloved minister ; 
and these were admitted privately into the ante-chapel. So gene- 
ral however was the desire of the members of the University to 
be present on the occasion, that the funeral unavoidably became 

31 



482 HIS FUNERAL. 

one altogether of a public character. These circumstances are 
mentioned, to show how spontaneous was that remarkable gather- 
ing of persons — heads of colleges and professors, and men of all 
classes and ages from every college in the University, who came 
to do honor to this man of God in his end. 

On the day of the funeral (Saturday) all the shops in the princi- 
pal part of the town were closed, though it was the market-day ; 
and, what was an unusual mark of respect in the University, in 
almost every college the lectures were suspended. The morning 
was damp and cheerless, and the gloom around was suited to the 
feelings of sadness which pervaded that large assembly of mourn- 
ers. At the appointed hour the funeral procession began to move 
from the college-hall, preceded by the choristers, scholars and 
fellows, the provost walking immediately before the bier, and the 
pall being borne by the eight senior fellows. But the following 
letter from one of the many distinguished persons present on the 
occasion, will best describe the scene. 

"You know King's great court and the noble chapel. The procession round the 
quadrangle, usual on the burial within the precincts of a college resident, was very strik- 
ing. The persons who made up the procession, walking three or four abreast, nearly 
extended round the four sides of the quadrangle. On entering the west door of the cha- 
pel I was struck by the multitude of persons who filled the nave. Men, women, and 
children, all, so far as I observed, in mourning, and very many giving proof that they 
were real mourners by their sighs and their tears. These I understood to be the hearers 
and parishioners of Mr. Simeon, who had been permitted to attend; and through this 
sorrowing crowd the procession moved on into the choir. The stall which I occupied 
allowed me a full view of the interior, and it was indeed a solemn sight : nor was it the 
least interesting circumstance, on an occasion where all was interesting, to see the young 
men of the university, as they stood during the service between the coffin and the com- 
munion rails, all in mourning; and all, in appearance at least, feeling deeply the loss 
which had brought us together and the solemnity of the service. The vault, in 1 which 
the body was deposited, is near the west door of the building. Here of course the ser- 
vice concluded. The provost read most impressively; and, taking under review all the 
circumstances and accompaniments of the funeral — the affectionate respect for the de- 

Earted, himself the Luther of Cambridge — the sorrowing multitudes, including several 
undreds of university men — the tones of the organ, more solemn than ever I heard them 
— the magnificence of the building — I should think that no person who was present 
would ever fail, so long as he remembers anything, to carry with him a powerful remem- 
brance of that day. .... Turning to my old recollections, I could scarcely have be- 
lieved it possible that Mr. Simeon could thus be honored at his death ! His very ene- 
mies, if any of them lived so long, seemed now to be at peace with him." 

The funeral sermon at Trinity Church on the Sunday morning 
was preached by Dr. Dealtry, the Chancellor of Winchester,* 
from a text which had received a remarkable illustration in the 
events of the preceding day. ' Them that honor me, I will honor.' 

1 Sam. ii. 30. In the evening the Archdeacon of Stafford, the 
Ven. G. Hodson, preached in the same church on a subject no 
less appropriate to the occasion — ' Elisha at the waters of Jordan.' 

2 King's ii. 9 — 14. On the same day other marked testimonies 
of affectionate respect were delivered from various pulpits in 

* Now Archdeacon of Surrey. 



HIS FUNERAL SERMON. 483 

Cambridge ; and more particularly from that of St. Mary's by 
two distinguished members of the University, who had formerly 
been associated with Mr. Simeon in the ministry at Trinity Church. 
The sermon in the morning was preached by the Rev. W. Man- 
dell, Fellow of Queens' College, from Heb. vi. 12 : and that in the 
afternoon from 2 Kings ii. 9 — 12, entitled, ' A zealous Ministry 
the safeguard of a Nation,' was most impressively delivered to a 
crowded and deeply attentive audience by the select preacher 
for the month, the Rev. J. Scholefield, regius professor of Greek. 
The Recollections of the Bishop of Calcutta subjoined to this 
Narrative, render any observations on the life and character of 
Mr. Simeon entirely superfluous. We cannot however refrain 
from inserting the following weighty and instructive remarks from 
the sermon of Dr. Deal try. After adverting to the manner in 
which Mr. Simeon honored God, he observes : — 

" We would utterly disclaim all intention or desire to exalt the creature. Whatever 
there was of good in him, we ascribe to that Power, which St. Paul himself, when de- 
claring that he had labored more abundantly than all the apostles, mentions, as the great 
and all-mighty agent — not I, but the grace of God which icas with me. Hence that faith 
which shone forth so brightly in the entire course of [Mr. Simeon,] and which enabled 
him to overcome the world : hence that love which was the grand constraining principle 
in his mind ; hence that work of faith and labor of love, in which he was habitually em- 
ployed, and which ceased only with the pulse of life. Our motive in dwelling on such 
subjects is not to exalt the man, but that we may learn wisdom by the lessons which 
they teach. In thus placing before our eyes the characters of those who were renowned 
in their generation as the servants of Christ, we have visible evidence of the reality and 
power of religion ; we see what a treasure may be contained in these earthen vessels, and 
are disposed to thank God for this manifestation of His goodness, and are encouraged to 
repair to the fountain of grace, that we may ourselves be enabled to follow their good ex- 
ample. 

" To detach from their names while living the respect to which they are so eminently 
entitled, or to withhold from their memories the feelings of affectionate veneration, would 
be a thing neither desirable in itself, nor practicable if attempted. We are bound to 
esteem them very highly in love for their works' sake ; and bearing in mind that it was 
God who wrought in them both to will and to do of his good pleasure, our contemplations 
will lead us with increased devotion and confidence to Him, who is the author of every 
good and perfect gift. We glorify God in them." 

After enumerating various instances in which God was pleased 
to put remarkable honor on Mr. Simeon, Dr. Dealtry proceeds : — 

"His known piety and most disinterested and generous disposition led others to join 
with him in good works, which the zeal of an individual could never have accomplished: 
God gave to nim remarkably the hearts of those who had the means of beneficence — and 
the provision which he was thus enabled to make for the propagation of religion, both in 
this country and in the farthest regions of the globe, may justly be held out as a signal 
fulfilment of the declaration, Them that lienor me I will honor. 

" His old age was greatly honored ; his hoary head was in every respect a crown of 
glory. The sort of hostility which met him in his earlier years had gradually subsided 
and died away ; his great labors, his valuable publications, and his known benevolence, 
converted the adversary himself into a friend ; so admirably was fulfilled to him the state- 
ment of Solomon, ' When a man's ways please the Lord, he maketh even his enemies to be 
at peace with him.' Viewing him in the latter period of his life, when his 'praise was in 
all the churches,' when he was respected, and honored, and beloved, in a degree rarely 
equalled; recollecting also the respect shown to him by the highest authorities in the 
University, in appointing him, notwithstanding his great age, to testify to them from 
their own pulpit, as on many former occasions so during this very month, and on this 



484 EPITAPH. 

very day, the ' Gospel of the grace of God ;' — how little, even at the commencement of 
the present century, could we have anticipated such tokens of regard ! Whence then 
this astonishing change, as compared with the history of his early days 1 He honored 
God, and therefore God honored him; honored him before men — honored him in the 
very scene of his arduous labors — honored him by the public testimony of those whose 
testimony is above all impeachment. 

" In adverting finally to that event, which especially brings to the test the strength 
and purity of Christian principle, when the flesh and the heart are failing, here also was 
he eminently honored, being able to show that God was now the strength of his heart, 
and to look forward in the certain hope that He would be his portion forever. The nar- , 
rative of his last illness exhibits the same deep humility, the same strong faith, the same ' 
gentleness and patience and entire devotedness to the will of God, the same simplicity of 
religious character, and the same love for others, which were all so conspicuous in his 
previous life. We observe here not only the death-bed of a Christian, but of this indi- 
vidual Christian ; the setting of that great light with whose beams we have been so long 
and so well acquainted." 



We must now bring our narrative to a close. For many years 
previous to this period,* Mr. Simeon had been desirous of leaving 
to his parishioners some token of his regard, which might ' benefit 
them after his death.' A memorandum to the following effect 
was found in his will : — 

" It is my desire that an edition of the sermon which I preached before the University, 
on that text, 1 Cor. ii. 2, be printed ; and that a copy of it be presented to every family 
in Trinity parish, as a memorial of my pastoral regards, and as the means of impressing 
their minds with the importance of the doctrine which I preached to them during the 
whole course of my ministry." 

His monument, which is placed in the chancel of Trinity 
Church, directly opposite to the tablets of his beloved Martyn and 
Thomason, was erected by the congregation ; and bears this short 
but expressive inscription, suggested by himself: 

IN MEMORY OF 

THE REV. CHARLES SIMEON, M.A., 

SENIOR FELLOW OF KING'S COLLEGE, 

AND FIFTY-FOUR YEARS VICAR OF THIS PARISH ', 

1THO, 

WHETHER AS THE GROUND OF HIS OWN HOPES, 

OR AS THE SUBJECT OF ALL HIS MINISTRATIONS, 

DETERMINED 

TO KNOW NOTHING BUT 

'JESUS CHRIST, AND HIM CRUCIFIED.' 

1 COR. II. 2. 
BORN SEPT. 24, 1759. DIED NOV. 13, 1836. 

* See page 187. 



RECOLLECTIONS 



REV. CHARLES SIMEON 

BY THE RIGHT REV. DANIEL WILSON, D.D., 

LORD BISHOP OF CALCUTTA. 



" Calcutta, 1837. 

" There is no name that will continue more deeply infixed on the memory and heart 
of the writer of the following fines till the last moment of life, than that of Charles 
Simeon. 

Amongst the many holy and distinguished ministers of the Gospel of Christ whom 
he has known, and for whose advice and example he will have to give account at the 
last great day, Mr. Simeon was in many respects the most remarkable. A more en- 
tirely devoted servant of Christ has not often appeared in the Church, nor one whose 
course of service was more extended in point of time, more important, more consistent, 
more energetic, more opportune for the circumstances of the Church, and by Divine 
blessing more useful." 

After a rapid sketch of his life and works, the bishop pro- 
ceeds : — 

" Surely this outline of his history gives at once the impression of a most devoted and 
disinterested minister. Here is a man who labors for nothing — for absolutely no emol- 
ument whatever, for more than half a century. Here is a man who passes by and re- 
fuses all the livings in his college which in succession were offered to his choice, and 
some one of which every other person almost that could be named would have accepted 
as a matter of course. Here is a man who, in order to retain his fellowship and his 
moneyless station at Trinity Church, persuades his elder brother not to leave him the 
property which would compel him to vacate it. The same man remains unmarried 
during life. Nor does he employ the large profit arising from the sale of his writings 
to any other purpose. It must be admitted, even by the enemies of his principles, that 
he was a person of exalted disinterestedness.* 

What those principles were is the next thing to be carefully noticed. They were no 
other than the broad, tangible, undoubted doctrines of the New Testament, as held by 

* Dr. Dealtry in Ms Funeral Sermon records the following remarkable instance of his disinterest- 
edness : — 

" In speaking particularly of the dedication of his property to the glory of God, we are abundantly- 
borne out by facts, with which you are all acquainted. But it is not so generally known that this 
was a principle all-powerful in his mind from an early period, probably from the time when he first 
cordially gave himself to the work of an Evangelist. In proof of this assertion, I would mention a 
circumstarjce which occurred between forty and fifty years ago. At that time a living of great impor- 
tance became vacant, which, by the appointment of the patron, as expressed in his will, was to be of- 
fered to two particular clergymen in succession, both of them personal friends of your late minister. 
Conceiving that the clergyman who was to have the second offer was pre-eminently qualified for the 
situation, whilst the other was better fitted for a different sphere, he wrote to the latter, stating his 
opinion, and solemnly putting it to his conscience, whether the cause of Christ would not be best pro- 
moted by his declining the living ; adding at the same time, that since the sacrifice would be great in 
regard to temporal prospects, he would himself engage to compensate him from his own private for- 
tune. It is right to add, that the individual thus addressed responded nobly to the letter by stating 
his intention to refuse the living, but absolutely declining at the same time all compensation : neither 
ought it to be omitted, that the clergyman, for whom the living was thus obtained, although he sur- 
vived his appointment for twenty years, was never apprised of the circumstance, nor was it divulged 
till sometime after his death." 



486 RECOLLECTIONS BY THE BISHOP OF CALCUTTA. 

the Church of England, and exhibited in the writings of her Reformers, and the Arti- 
cles, Homilies, and Liturgy which they authoritatively composed. The difference be- 
tween his sentiments and those of others, whether ministers or people, in the same com- 
munion, lay in the strength with which he held them, the prominence he gave to them, 
and the holy spiritual use to which they were applied. A clergyman may, and in fact 
does, and must hold the same doctrines of the Fall and Recovery of Man — of the 
Atonement of Christ, and the operations of the Spirit — of justification by faith, and re- 
generation and progressive sanctification by fffact — of holy love to God and man. and 
of all good works as the fruit of faith, and following after justification. The difference 
between one minister and another, lies in the manner in which he hold3 these truths? — 
whether they reach and change the heart ; whether they sink into the habits and in- 
most soul ; whether they are accompanied with internal penitence, contrition, prayer, 
devotion ; whether they express themselves and prove their genuineness by those af- 
fections and that conduct with which they are ever attended when spiritual life is really 
implanted ; and without which they constitute only a ' name to live,' only a ' form of 
godliness,' a creed, a notion, a scheme theoretic and inoperative. 

The case is the same as to the prominence given to these doctrines in our ministry. If 
they are only occasionally referred to — if they are indistinctly stated — feebly developed — 
insufficiently applied to the conscience, they lose all their virtue, and all the Divine bless- 
ing which would otherwise rest upon them. We must ' know' and make known ' nothing 
but Jesus Christ, and Him crucified.' 

Nor is it different if we advert to the holy spiritual use to which these divine truths are 
to be applied — to the awakening the souls of men — to the convincing them of sin — to the 
bringing them to a divine and heavenly life — to the mortifying in them, by the grace of 
God's blessed Spirit, the love of the world and all its vanities; to the leading them, in 
short, to 'put off concerning their former conversation the old man, which is corrupt ac- 
cording to the deceitful lusts, and to put on the new man, which, after God, is created in 
righteousness and true holiness.' 

These then were Mr. Simeon's principles — not narrowly and minutely cramped by too 
systematic an arrangement' — not harshly and stiffly inculcated as parts of a. mere body of 
theology — not tamely and coldly assented to whilst the mass of the instruction was given 
to secondary matters — but strongly and deeply imbibed, penetrating his whole soul — 
the effect and expression of a divine teaching, of a divine life, of a divine experience; 
and therefore prominently inculcated, in order to be the seed of eternal life in others — 
and entirely directed to the production and nourishment of that spiritual, and retired, and 
contrite, and humble, and benevolent conduct which distinguishes the genuine fruit of 
the Gospel. 

With these principles he united great practical wisdom. The ardor indeed of his mind 
was remarkable. He conceived everything strongly, and expressed himself in a most 
energetic manner. He would have been liable therefore, as to natural tendency, to the 
danger of excessive and even enthusiastic statements. But what was the fact 1 He was 
full of moderation on doubtful and abstruse questions connected with the commanding 
truths just adverted to. He was as wise as he was fervent. This was a distinguishing 
feature in his character. Had he been ardent merely, he never could have acquired the 
influence he gradually gained, nor have left the impression he has done upon his age. 
His fervor was always checked by a close and adequate study of the Scriptures — by much 
communion with his own heart — by importunate prayer to Almighty God — by friendly 
intercourse with his brethren in the ministry — by observation on the history of the Church 
in all ages — and by tracing the mischievous effects of the least deflections from the sim- 
plicity of the faith in the course of his own long experience. 

The principles of this eminent person— the great, commanding truths of the Gospel- 
were thus continually accompanied with good sense, and a wise and scriptural discretion. 

That those principles were misrepresented and opposed during a considerable portion of 
his life, will be no matter of surprise to those who know their own heart, and the fallen 
state of man. The more prominent the station, and the more energetic the character of 
any Christian, the more vivid will be the opposition excited to the truth of the Gospel. 
Man in his fallen state loves sin, hates the light, shuns conviction, chooses teachers after 
his own lusts. To reconcile a life of worldliness with the hopes of Christianity, is the 
object of the natural man. He resists disturbance — he argues — he calumniates — he per- 
secutes if he can, or despises if he cannot, the faithful minister. This has ever been the 
case. When Christianity first burst upon a heathen and Jewish world, it was received 
with a resistance which it took centuries to overcome. And in proportion to the errors 
prevalent in every age, however nominally Christian that period may be, will be the op- 
position to the simple doctrines of the Gospel. The principles of that Gospel are, indeed, 
so adapted to the state and wants of man, that they fail not at length to assert their divine 



RECOLLECTIONS BY THE BISHOP OF CALCUTTA. 487 

origin: but the time for accomplishing this is often long. Nor can a Protestant church, 
nor Articles evangelical as ours confessedly are, nor a Liturgy and Book of Homilies 
which allow of no subterfuge, succeed of themselves in changing man. He evades still, 
explains away, admits such parts of them as he happens to approve, and dismisses the 
rest to neglect and indifference. All this has been in every age seen in the Christian 
Church. It is by numbers, by clamor, by a fashionable standard of doctrine, by a con- 
ventional interpretation of authorized formularies, and by charges of a party spirit, of 
fanaticism, and weakness of judgment, alleged against the most devoted, and fervent, and 
laborious ministers, that the body of men in the visible Protestant churches keep them- 
selves in countenance against the obvious import of the New Testament Revelation. All 
that can be hoped for, then, is that by a patient continuance in well-doing, truth may at 
length be recognized and honored. The time for accomplishing this varies with a thou- 
sand varying circumstances. It was Mr. Simeon's peculiar happiness to live long enough 
to see the prejudices which assailed him in his earlier ministry, changed throughout al- 
most the whole University to respect and veneration. 

Contrast the commencement and the close of his course. He stood for many years 
alone — he was long opposed, ridiculed, shunned — his doctrines were misrepresented — his 
little peculiarities of voice and manner were satirized — disturbances were frequently raised 
in his church — he was a person not taken into account, nor considered in the light of a 
regular clergyman of the church. Such was the beginning of things. But mark the 
close. For the last portion of his ministry all was rapidly changing. He was invited re- 

Eeatedly to take courses of sermons before the University. The same great principles that 
e preached were avowed from almost every pulpit in Cambridge. His church was crowd- 
ed with young students. When the new Chancellor of the University placed a chaplain- 
ship at the disposal of the Vice- Chancellor, in 1833, Mr. Simeon was the person applied 
to to make the nomination. In 1835, the University went up to present an address to 
the king. The Vice-Chancellor wished him to attend ; and when the members of the 
senate were assembled, made a public inquiry whether Mr. Simeon was present, that he 
might be presented to his majesty, as one of the deputation — and expressed much regret 
when it was found he had been incapacitated by illness from attending. The writer of 
these lines can never forget the impression made on his mind by the appearance of the 
church, when Mr. Simeon delivered one of his sermons on the Holy Spirit before that 
learned University about six years since.* The vast edifice was literally crowded in every 
part. The heads of houses, the doctors, the masters of arts, the bachelors, the under- 

fraduates, the congregation from the town, seemed to vie with each other in eagerness to 
ear the aged and venerable man. His figure is now before me. His fixed countenance, 
his bold and yet respectful manner of address, his admirable delivery of a well-prepared 
discourse, his pointed appeal to the different classes of his auditory, the mute attention > 
with which they hung upon his lips, all composed the most solemn scene he had ever 
witnessed. And at his death when did either of our Universities pay such a marked 
honor to a private individual 1 

It will not be unprofitable to inquire what may have been the causes, under the Divine 
blessing, of this remarkable change — what produced the striking difference between the 
first years and the last of his ministry. 

Circumstances over which he had little or no control, 'contributed no doubt to the great 
result — family, station in society, liberal fortune, manners, vigor of health. These we 
may put out of the present question — they were simply providential gifts. 

1. The first cause that may perhaps be assigned is, His occupying diligently with his 
appropriate talents. He seems to have applied himself from the first to make the most of 
the particular opportunities afforded him. He wished for no change of station : he was 
deterred by no difficulties : he was seduced by no offers of a more easy or more congenial 
post. But where he was placed by a good Providence, there he resolved, if possible, to 
labor for his Master's glory. After he discovered the immense capabilities of his position 
in the University, he strove to acquire the knowledge and experience necessary for the 
best discharge of his duties. With this principle he began : and fifty-four years only 
added more and more to his faculties of usefulness. His talents multiplied beyond his 
own expectations, or those of his friends. A steady ministry is likely to be a successful 
one. Changes rarely answer. 

2. Consistency and decision of character as a minister of Christ may next be mentioned. 
Confidence is generated by degrees. When once a character for sincerity, spirituality, 
consistency, boldness in the Gospel, is established, influence is rapidly acquired. Petty 
errors are overlooked — peculiarities, failures of temper, defects in judgment — all are lost, 
after a number of years, in the general and well-known excellency of the life. Reports 

* Nov. 13, 1831. 



488 RECOLLECTIONS BY THE BISHOP OF CALCUTTA. 

are no longer believed, prejudices are softened, accusations of enthusiasm and party-spirit 
are examined before they are credited. The body and substance of consistent godliness 
stand forth, and the shadowy forms of objections disappear. No man upon earth was 
more open than Mr. Simeon to misrepresentations ; but after a course of years almost 
every one estimated them at their true value. He lived for more than half a century in 
the eye of the same University. He was the companion and instructor of thirteen or 
fourteen generations of young students He saw the disciples of his early days, the gov- 
ernors and professors of the University in his latter. He was known never to have bad 
but one object, never to have preached but one doctrine. First his friends; then his col- 
lege ; then the University ; then the large body of the clergy with whom he had been as- 
sociated ; lastly, almost the whole country understood him. They did not all agree with 
him; but they understood him. And as a general revival of the power of true religion in 
the Church of England was going on during almost the entire period of his ministry, (to 
which by God's mercy and grace he himself largely contributed,) his influence widened 
inconceivably towards the close of his lengthened life. 

3. Moderation on contested and doubtful points of theology contributed to his ultimate 
success — not moderation in the sense of tameness as to the great vital truths of the Gos- 
pel — not moderation as implying conformity to the world's judgment of Christian doc- 
trine — but the true scriptural moderation arising from a sense of man's profound igno- 
rance, and of the danger of attempting to proceed one step beyond the fair and obvious 
import of Divine Revelation. In this sense he was moderate. A reverential adherence to 
the letter of inspired truth was the characteristic of his preaching. He never ventured to 
push conclusions from Scripture into metaphysical refinement. Unless the conclusions 
themselves, as well as the premises, were expressly revealed, he was fearful and cautious 
in the extreme. He conceived early in life the design of forming a school of Biblicism, if 
the term may be employed. Instead of detaching certain passages from the Bible, dedu- 
cing propositions from these passages, and then making these propositions the starting 
posts of his preaching, he kept the Bible as his perpetual standard ; and used articles of 
theology for the end for which they were intended, not to supersede the Bible, but to be a 
centre of unity, a safeguard against heresy and error, and a means of discipline and order 
in the church. He did not consider it his duty to attempt ^o reconcile all the apparent 
difficulties in St. Paul, but to preach every part of that great apostle's doctrine in its 
place and bearing, and for the ends for which each part was evidently employed by its 
inspired author. Here shone forth that wisdom in Mr. Simeon's character to which we 
have already adverted — the wisdom of bowing before the infinite understanding of the 
Almighty, and not venturing to speculate on matters placed far above human comprehen- 
sion. As Lord Bacon in Natural Philosophy considered not theories, but facts ; not what 
agreed with principles, but principles themselves ; not hidden matters, but phenomena; not 
speculation, but practice, as the points of greatest moment ; so every word of Holy Scrip- 
ture was in Mr. Simeon's view a fact, a principle, a phenomenon, a practical point of the 
utmost consequence. And it was from the aggregation of these that he aimed at consti- 
tuting his Biblicism, or Scriptural Divinity. 

4. His eminently devotional spirit must next be mentioned. No man perhaps jn these 
latter ages has been more a man of prayer than Mr. Simeon. It is believed that he not 
unfrequently spent whole nights in prayer to God. He has more than once promised 
particular friends to devote a week to intercession on their behalf. This spirit of prayer 
counteracted the natural roughness of his temper, reconciled those who had taken offence, 
gave a certain charm to his conversation, moderated contentions, led to continual self- 
knowledge and growth in grace, and laid a foundation of wide influence. In his afflic- 
tions, prayer was his refuge. There was an intenseness of desire, a prostration of soul, 
a brokenness of heart before God, a holy filial breathing after spiritual blessings, which 
can scarcely be conceived by those who only saw him occasionally. This habit of mind 
not only contributed to his general success by bringing down the grace of the Holy 
Spirit, but also by giving a certain softened tone to his whole character which generated 
confidence ; and which being joined with the occupation of his appropriate talent, his con* 
sistency and his moderation on doubtful matters, shed a sort of unction over his conversa- 
tion and ministry, which in spiritual things is the secret of real influence over others. 

5. The labor he bestowed on the preparation of his sermons must by all means be noticed. 
Few cost him less than. twelve hours of study — many twice that time, and some several 
days. He once told the writer that he had recomposed the plan of one discourse nearly 
thirty times. He gave the utmost attention to the rules for the composition of discourses. 
His chief source of thought was the Holy Bible itself, on which he meditated, it may be 
truly said, day and night. When he had fixed on his text, he endeavored first to ascer- 
tain the simple, obvious meaning of the words, which he frequently reduced to a catego- 
rical proposition. He then aimed at catching the spirit of the passage, whether consola- 



RECOLLECTIONS BY THE BISHOP OF CALCUTTA. 489 

tory, alarming, cautionary, or instructive. After this, his object was to give the full 
scope to the particular truth before him, making it, of course, really harmonious with the 
analogy of faith, but not over studious to display a systematic agreement. In Divine 
revelation, he considered himself too ignorant and feeble to attempt to reconcile to his 
finite understanding all the parts of a redemption as yet only in part developed. ' I am 
like a man,' he used to say, ' swimming in the Atlantic; and I have no fear of striking 
one hand against Europe and the other against America.' The writer of these lines has 
a deep conviction of the immense importance of ministers studying thoroughly their dis- 
courses, in order to abiding usefulness. Original composition will become easy, if it be 
habitual. Better the feeblest beginnings in one's own way, than the most finished ser- 
mons of others. Nothing is to be done without pains. The living minister and messen- 
ger, and watchman, and steward of the mysteries of Christ is dumb and unfaithful, if he 
transfer to others what he is by all the highest obligations called on to perform himself 
— the using all means for touching of his people's hearts — for awakening of the dead in 
sin — consoling of the penitent — directing the inquirer — raising the fallen. Nor is any 
one destitute of the means of engaging the attention of others, if he will but take pains 
early, and be persevering in the use of the natural means of acquiring the faculty of teach- 
ing with effect. Every man can be plain and intelligible, and interesting, when his own 
heart is engaged on other subjects, and why not in religion'? 

6. Mr. Simeon's admirable care in conciliating the affections and aiding the studies of 
the young men at the University had again a large share in the remarkable success which 
attended him. In every part of the kingdom he had children', as it were, in the Gospel, 
who had derived benefit from his unwearied labors during a long life. Multitudes had 
first been led to serious religion under his energetic ministry, or had been awakened to 
greater earnestness. These recommended others, when going into residence, to seek his 
acquaintance. In various ways did he labor for the highest welfare of all who were thus 
brought within his influence. His public ministry was directed very much to their edi- 
fication — an evening party each week was known to be open to any who wished for his 
counsel — and he delivered, twice in a year, a course of lectures upon preaching to such as 
had passed the earlier division of their college course. Thus he drew around him a con- 
stant succession of pious youth, whose minds he imbued with his own sound and labori- 
ous views of ministerial diligence. The last day alone will reveal the aggregate of good 
he thus accomplished. If we take only four or five cases now before the world— David 
Brown — Henry Martyn— John Sargent — Thomas Thomason — and Bishop Corrie — we 
may judge by them, as by a specimen, of the hundreds of somewhat similar ones which 
occurred during the fifty-four years of his labors. There was an energy and sincerity in 
his manner, which, as he himself advanced in life, gave him a more than fatherly autho- 
rity over the young men, as they came up year after year. He was perpetually engaged 
in "finding for those who were of age for orders suitable curacies. He proffered to others 
chaplaincies in India when he conceived their cast of mind was suitable. He watched 
over those newly ordained, and gave the most valuable suggestions, as to voice, manner, 
and disposal of time. In another respect, also, his influence was of the most salutary 
character. He urged all his young friends to pursue diligently the appropriate studies of 
the University — he protested against idleness and caprice and disobedience to the college 
tutor, under the shallow pretence of following more spiritual and congenial reading. The 
consequence was, that Mr. Simeon was more and more respected by the senior part of 
the University — learning was observed not to be incompatible with his views of scriptural 
piety — and many who were far from espousing those views themselves, were yet filled 
with respect for his consistent and striking character. 

7. A different source, but a most copious one, of legitimate influence, was the interest 
he took in the great religious societies for diffusing the knowledge of the Gospel. Besides 
the old and venerable institutions in our church, he was amongst the first and warmest 
supporters of the Church Missionary Society, the British and Foreign Bible Society, the 
Jefcs' Conversion Society, the Prayer-Book and Homily Society, and others. 

To the Society, however, for the Conversion of the Jews, Mr. Simeon was pre- 
eminently attached. In truth, he was almost from the commencement the chief stay of 
that great cause. The simple but affecting address which he dictated on his dying bed 
on this subject is before the world. Some of his finest sermons in his Horcs are on sub- 
jects connected with their wonderful history. 

His unwearied zeal in these more popular institutions, united with his academical 
character to raise his general influence. One of these two branches of labor suffices for 
most men. Indeed excellence in one commonly unfits for success in the other. But 
such was the energy of Mr. Simeon's mind, the fervor of his piety, and his habits of pre- 
paration, that he excelled almost equally in both. 

8. His enlightened and firm attachment to our Protestant Episcopal Church further 



490 RECOLLECTIONS BY THE BISHOP OF CALCUTTA. 

added, in a degree it is difficult to measure, to his weight of character in the country. 
Confidence never follows instability. A feeble unsettled man is apt to be betrayed into 
inconsistencies, which no after good conduct can redeem. Mr. Simeon never varied 
throughout a long life, in ardent, marked, and avowed attachment to the doctrine and 
discipline of our apostolical church. Indeed, his own discourses on the liturgy, and the 
whole tenor of his ministry and labors, placed his judgment on these questions out of all 
doubt. Nor did any man lament or oppose more than himself the novelties, and follies, 
and fanaticisms, which sprung up during the period of his ministry. He had no reserve 
on these occasions. The advocates of tongues and miracles and voices and of the per- 
sonal reign of our Lord found no support in him; any more than the high Calvinism on 
the one hand, or the Arminianism on the other, which at different times threatened divi- 
sions in the church. The moderation and comprehension of the Church of England 
was his joy — as it is of all her best members. A thousand — ten thousand opinions on 
difficult or subordinate questions are all equally compatible with a conscientious obe- 
dience to her rules of discipline and form of sound words. Mr. Simeon neither verged 
towards the great error of over magnifying the ecclesiastical polity of the church and 
placing it in the stead of Christ and salvation ; nor towards the opposite mistake of un- 
dervaluing the sacraments and the authority of the apostolical episcopacy. The tempta- 
tions of the great adversary are directed to each of these extremes at different times. 

Mr. Simeon pursued through all changes the even tenor of his way : and it is truly ob- 
served by Dr. Dealtry in his 'Funeral Discourse,' thai if from any ill-regulated zeal, or a 
feeling of disappointment at the want of countenance from others, he had been induced to 
take extravagant steps, or to quit the communion of the church, he never would have 
been the means of producing anything like the amount of good, or of doing anything 
like so much toward diffusing in future generations the light of holy truth, as he has now 
done. 

9. Another point may here be noticed — His manner of bearing opposition as it arose, 
and his victories over himself throughout life, contributed not a little to that remarkable 
success and authority which he at length acquired. Two-thirds perhaps of his ministry 
were passed under very considerable discouragement. Had he complained loudly, had 
he resisted peevishly, had he deserted his post of duty rashly, the church and the world 
could have been but little benefited comparatively by his labors. But he endured as see- 
ing Him who is invisible. He meekly bore for Christ's sake the cross imposed upon him. 
He returned good for evil. He subdued the old man within him. He looked above crea- 
tures and instruments to the hand which sent them. He endeavored to follow apostles 
and prophets in the road of suffering, and in the spirit which they manifested. What was 
the result 1 His character and influence were more and more recognized. Particular op- 
position died away, as it commonly does; but the spiritual fruit which it yields remained. 
Thus every trial contributed to his solid advance and growth in grace. Each victory over 
himself tended to his own purification and his subsequent success. Vanity, conceit, self- 
dependence, highness of countenance (the faults of the energetic and commanding) were 
thus checked. Constitutional failings were corrected. He was prepared to bear aright 
that respect which was to follow him at the close of life, and which but for this counter- 
balance would have marred the humility and simplicity of his mind. And so after years 
of difficulty and coldness and resistance, he bursts forth into.the full influence and recog- 
nized honor of the aged servant of the Lord during the closing twelve or fifteen years. 
His previous trials have now their blessed effect; — his internal habits of humility are now 
put to their appropriate effort. He goes down to the grave full of honor, surrounded by 
the disciples whom he had trained, acknowledged as a true son of the Church of England, 
as well as a beloved child of the Lord of all, and regarded as a just object of imitation for 
the ministers of each succeeding age. 

10. And the result, be it observed, was, that by these and similar causes, that is, the 
mere force of evangelical truth and Iwliness thus exhibited during fifty or sixty years, and 
not by great talents, or extraordinary powers of judgment, or particular altaiiiments in aca- 
demical learning, God gave him this wide and blessed influence over the age in which he 
lived. So far from being the man whom we should at first abstractedly have selected for 
the delicate and difficult post of a University, we should have perhaps considered him pe- 
culiarly unfitted for it: — we should have thought him too energetic, too fervent, too pecu- 
liar in his habits, too bold, too incautious; and we should have preferred some refined, 
and elegant, and accomplished scholar, some person of mathematical fame, some ardent 
6tudent of philosophical discovery. And yet, behold, how God honors simplicity and de- 
votedncss of heart in His servants — behold, how a man of no extraordinary endowments, 
yet occupying with his talents, consistent, moderate, with a spirit of prayer, laborious, 
consulting the good of the young, joining in all pious designs, attached firmly to his 
church, and learning in the school of painful discipline, rises above obstacles, is stretched 



RECOLLECTIONS OF THE REV. CHARLES SIMEON. 491 

beyond his apparent capabilities, adapts himself to a situation of extreme difficulty, ac- 
quires the faculty of meeting its demands, and ends by compassing infinitely greater good 
than a less energetic and decisive character, however talented, would have accomplished. 

To have been free from a thousand peculiarities and petty faults (which no one pretends 
to conceal in the case of Mr. Simeon) would have been easy ; but to rise to his height of 
love to Christ, to feel his compassion for souls, to stand boldly and courageously forward 
in the face of difficulty, to live down misapprehensions, to be a burning and a shining 
light in his generation, to lift up a standard of truth when the enemy had come in like a 
flood — this was the difficult task — and for this we glorify God in our departed friend. 
Nor does anything more clearly show the effect of grace — of real, solid, interior grace — 
in his character, than that all through life he should have been uniting the natural fervor 
and ardor of his constitutional temperament, in his manner of grasping the truth of the 
Gospel, with the perpetual check and correctives which we have been adverting to. Had 
he been merely fervent, he would have fallen into some plausible errors or have been be- 
trayed into some breaches of ecclesiastical order. Had he. on the contrary, been merely 
prudent, consistent, moderate, &c, without a fundamental warmth of mind, he would 
never have risen to be a light of the church. The union of the two classes of qualifica- 
tions — of those on the side of energy with those springing from wisdom, made him what 
he was ; and in this union he is eminently to be regarded as an object of imitation by the 
clergy in every part of the world. 

The mind indeed is astonished at the amount of this remarkable man's ultimate useful- 
ness. As a preacher, he was unquestionably one of the first of his age — as a divine, one 
of the most truly scriptural — as a resident in the University, the most useful person be- 
yond all doubt which these latter times have known — as a writer he began early in life, and 
accomplished, after forty years' persevering labor, a most extensive and valuable collec- 
tion of Discourses on every part of Scripture for the guidance of Divinity Students — as a 
churchman he devoted all his property to perpetuate in numerous populous parishes the 
selection of devoted and able ministers — as a man and a Christian, he eminently lived to 
the glory, and died in the peace of Christ his Lord." 



oItivc; EXaXfjo-av i[iTv tov \6yov tov Qeov' 
oiv dvadeajpovvTs; rhv iK^atsiv Trijj dvaor^a^ijf, 
fjiilieiaOs T*t)v ttIgtiv. 

IH2 0T2 XPISTOS, 

X0E2 KAI SHMEPON O AYTOE, KAI EIE TOYS AIONAL 

Heb. xiii. 7, 8. 



Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process. 
Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
Treatment Date: March 2006 

PreservationTechnolog.es 

A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATION 
1 1 1 Thomson Park Dnve 
Cranberry Township. PA 16066 
(724)779-2111 



LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 




017 520 538 A 



111 



lifnUu 



ill 
Mm 



il 

11 

iffl 



I 



n 



1H 



wwm 



m 



m 



mtm 



n. 
m 



Mm 



IHtRHiiR 



m 



m 



I 



